Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Hidan no Aria:Volume8 Chapter1

2015-07-09T01:00:08Z

99.19.93.10: /* 1st Ammo: Night of Chaos -Turbulent- */

==1st Ammo: Night of Chaos -Turbulent-==

"—The ambassadors of the organizations, agencies, and associations who have gathered at 'Bandire'."

On the nighttime artificial island, Empty Island—

To the abnormal group, illuminated in the midst of the mist, the armored Jeanne spoke.

"First of all, Jeanne d'Arc of IU's Daio Nomad welcomes you with respect."

That voice felt as if an edge was concealed behind her words.

Even though she said something which was meant to welcome.

Ahh...Fuck.

Even the me that is not in Hysteria Mode understands.

The group that is gathered here is laced with hostility.

—The mood of all gathered was that of a critical situation.

(What the hell is...going on!)

When one meets an unidentified armed group, it is theorized that they should first get a grasp of the enemies' battle power.

However, the me as of now cannot do that.

First, who is my enemy and who is my ally? Starting from that, I did not know.

Jeanne, Reki and the person who had talked to me earlier...Fox-human?...She didn't seem to be an enemy, but...as for the others, I had no idea.

—I want Kana to be my ally. However, seeing that she appeared together with that "Witch of Sand" Patra, I have to stay alert.

After that, I did not know about any of the others.

If I act like this, my life will be in danger. If I stay in this place any longer.

However, running is also—

—probably an action which will put myself in danger.

Because, the instant I turn my back on this place, I will probably be shot by all those assembled here.

So, I—

(Fuck...!)

—just did nothing but stand. Right here.

Shit.

Why?

Even though I just want to be able to be a boring male high school student with an ordinary life...

Which piece of causality caused me to be dragged into this meeting filled with abnormal people!?

As if giving me a hint to that question—once again, Jeanne's rose-colored lips opened.

"As there are first-time comers here, I shall make a statement of introduction. Once, we kept ourselves hidden in the darkness of our countries, passing down our respective battle techniques and knowledge—chasing that which we sought, scrambling over that which we sought. Along with the power-gain of IU, that conflict was arrested, but...along with the destruction of IU, once again, the start of the gunfire will be attempted."

—IU—

That name which I did not wish to remember echoed in the depths of my chest.

With a nuclear submarine as its headquarters, it was the name of that organization, the place where the Jeanne that was standing here and other outlaw superhumans were trained.

Two months ago, I fought with their leader—Aria's great-grandfather, Sherlock Holmes...the result of that was, that organization was destroyed. It should have been.

That had been, for some reason, spoken of again.

As I gulped down my saliva, at the edge of my vision—

One of them had stepped out as if to address the entire group.

"—Everybody. Is there no path which does not return to that age of battle?"

Seemingly gentle, a somewhat glazed, sweet voice.

The most calm of everyone gathered, blue, cloudy eyes.

Eyelashes long enough to not need mascara, an impressive mole under her eye, she—outside of her beautiful face and neck, none of her white skin was exposed.

Her developed body wrapped in a pure white robe with golden embroidery, the hand which was holding a small rosarius also clothed in a long, white glove, she was wearing clothing which completely covered her skin.

A veil hiding soft, long blonde hair was not there, but...

This girl is probably a nun, right?

''Probably'', which is to say—she was properly wearing light makeup, and because, added to the fact that she was a sexy, beautiful woman...she was carrying something that a normal nun would definitely not carry.

Trimmed with gold decoration, a sword that was so large it was like a joke.

"The Vatican had decided that IU was a necessary evil. Which organization IU, holding exceptional battle strength, was going to ally with was kept silent until the last, and as such, for fear of an "enemy who would receive IU's aid", none could take action against one another...the result being, for a long while, an armistice was realized. Do you not wish to protect such a precious peace?"

The nun brought her hands together, clutching the rosary.

I don't know who you are, but you're good. You said something really good. You seem like a ''good person''.

No matter what, keep the peace. Also for the sake of me finishing this night without dying here.

"To tell you that the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vatican Vatican] does not wish for war, tonight, I have come here. Learning from the experience of peace, let us combine our knowledge and achieve peace, and as for avoiding this useless fighting—"

"—It can't be done, Meiya. Hypocrite."

Diagonally behind her, interrupting was the witch in a black robe who had been staring at the nun, (it seemed her name was Meiya,) from the beginning.

The witch, the reason I could not help but decide she was one was...

Because, her figure, from head to toe, looked like a stereotypical witch.

Her short body wrapped in pitch black velvet, she was wearing a black peaked hat, and even a large raven was politely perching on her shoulder.

Even I, who was completely alien to SSR matters, understood with just one look. If she wasn't a witch, she was a fake.

Looking around 14 years old, her black hair tied up into a bob, on one eye she was wearing a burgundy eyepatch.

On the eyepatch...what is that black mark?

卍? No, like a slanted inverted-卍—aah, that is...!

In European history, the most abominable mark.

Former Nazi Germany's [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hakenkreuz#As_the_symbol_of_Nazism Hakenkreuz].

With just her crimson left eye, that eye-patch witch glared up at the nun, Meiya.

"You didn't have an [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Armistice armistice] at all. You attacked my familiar in [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dusseldorf Dusseldorf]. Peace? The hell are you saying."

At the witch had spat out her words with a tone filled with hate—

"Stay silent, Katze Grasse. You filthy, unpleasant insect."

...Eh?

I thought that as the nun, Meiya, suddenly changed her tone, raising her eyebrows.

"You demonic filth are different. Your very existence is a stain on the Earth. I feel no hesitation against exterminating and annihilating your ilk. I do not see any reason for your existence anywhere in the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Old_Testament Old Testament], the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/New_Testament New Testament], or the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Apocrypha Apocrypha] contained in the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bible Bible]. On an appropriate Holy Date, I have already planned to burn you with Holy Fire, rip your corpses into 8 pieces, and let them flow into several different rivers, so—say thank you. SAY IT! THANK YOU! THANK YOU!"

Completely changed from her calm demeanor of earlier, constricting the witch's neck and shouting, Meiya...

I take back my previous statement. She doesn't seem to be a ''good person'' at all.

Rather, it seems like she has a split personality. And, a rather horrible type.

"Gyahahaha! Yes, this is war! The war with the Vatican I've been waiting for! This amazing chance, I won't let it go! Right, Hilda!'

Even though the tiny witch was being held up by the neck, she spoke to another girl while cackling.

The person who was spoken to was—

A girl who looked the farthest away from a human here.

On that back, bat-like wings grew, a girl with golden twin-tails.

"That's right. I too love battles. I can drink as much lovely blood as I want."

My eyes were once against drawn towards the space between the lips which had just released such a dangerous line.

Visible because the tip was coated with some sort of scarlet coating...those were fangs.

A girl whose canines stood out like Aria...it was not that feeling.

Sharper and longer, bat-like fangs were there.

"Hilda...I already cut your head off once, you're a rather stubborn girl, aren't you?"

Throwing the tiny witch away from her, this time, Meiya glared at the bat-girl.

Could it be...this nun is the one who has the most enemies around her? On the contrary to her peaceful words at the beginning.

"—will Dracula die to something like getting his head cut off? As always, the Vatican is so blissfully ignorant. Like I asked my father to tell me, for centuries, they haven't changed at all from the way they were in the past."

''Hohoho'', placing her crimson-manicured fingers in her mouth, the bat-girl laughed, her rolled up golden twin-tails shaking—her name is Hilda, huh?—like an 18th century European dress arranged in a modern manner, she was wearing a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gothic_Lolita Gothic Lolita] outfit.

The frilly and sparkly part was the same as Riko's [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sweet_Lolita Sweet Lolita], but the color was based upon pitch black, radiating an ominous, decadent, demonic feeling.

And...between the panier under her miniskirt and her spiderweb knee-socks—the area that Muto had called "[http://animedesho.animeblogger.net/?p=2585 Absolute Territory]", the area of the thighs...there, looking like a white tattoo was—I recalled seeing it.

In June, when we had fought in [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yokohama Yokohama], it was the same as what was on Dracula Vlad's body an eyeball design.

She was fair complexioned, so, in a location where it was very similar to the garter belt's string, it was very difficult to notice.

(Vampire, huh...!)

Other than Vlad, they exist?

This was the second time I had seen one, so my surprise was little, but, even so...she's someone I do not want to fight.

"Peace, is what was said—Meiya-san?"

Interrupting with a carefree voice was, a smart man who was dressed in colorful Chinese cultural clothing.

Under his round glasses, his eyes that were so thin they were almost like slits were smiling.

Despite being in the middle of such a dangerous　group, he's so composed.

"That is something which is unrealistic, right? Because, from the beginning, for as long as the '''Yangtze River''', tangled relationships and alliances have existed like in the '''Yellow River'''. Right?" <ref>The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Changjiang_River Yangtze] river is long. The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yellow_river Yellow] river is convoluted.</ref>

Saying that, he looked up at Reki, who was sitting on the wings of the wind generator.

Reki....just silent, cradled the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dragunov_sniper_rifle Dragunov sniper rifle].

"—I too, if it were possible, would not wish to fight."

While using her ice-blue to eyes too look around at all assembled, Jeanne spoke.

"However, I knew that this time would come long before.　The fact that, along with Sherlock's demise, IU collapsed, and we would once again be thrown into war. So, the meeting of this "Bandire" too was decided during his lifetime. Ambassadors. We cannot avoid battle. Because, in that manner, we sustain ourselves."

It had taken some time, but finally...

I too, began to see it. The true identity of this meeting.

Deducing from Jeanne's words, in this world, there are several underground groups like this which these people belong to.

IU was one of them. Vlad's race of vampires too, the organization Ranban which the Kokos had talked about too, Reki's Ulus too, they were probably those.

And, they stand against one another, form alliances with one another, fiercely competing with each other.

Thinking about what each was saying, this had been going on for a long, long time.

Not having been destroyed during that time—sending messengers here—as for those things, their relationship was one of close competition.

However, with the appearance of IU, a change was created in that relationship.

With a nuclear submarine armed with tactical missiles , they had a high battle ability and stealth, also, apparently staying neutral in the Other world, no matter whose eyes you looked from, they were a dangerous existence.

If your own enemy becomes allies with IU, in the end, the power balance will be broken...in an instant, you might be brought down.

So, for a while, they had an "armistice".

Because, who would suddenly take that which was stuck in the table, the knife that was IU, they did not know.

However, now, that knife had disintegrated. It was mainly the fault of Aria and I.

"Then, in accordance to our ancient method, first, let us recite three pacts. It seems that, in the Bandire 86 years ago, it was in French, but I pray you forgive me for translating it into Japanese.

Clause one. No matter the time, anyone can declare war upon anyone. The battle is something that will conform to the rules of a confrontation, but surprise attacks, sneak attacks, spying, use of magic, and insults are allowed.

Clause two. For the sake of avoiding boundless slaughter, the use of ordinary soldiers who are unworthy of the confrontation is forbidden. This takes priority over clause one."

They were anachronistic lines, but the meaning...did not pass without being understood.

These two are rules that should be thought of as a set, right?

They fight as organizations, but they do not fight a total war.

Each organization sent out representatives of battle, just like in a card game, and based upon the confrontations of those representatives, victory and defeat was decided.

There did not appear to be any specific rules pertaining to the number of confrontations as well as the headcount of the representatives, but in short, large amounts of soldiers being sent out like in modern warfare and turning either side into a bloodbath was forbidden.

At the point in time where one's own organization no longer had any powerful warriors, one had to raise a white flag—was how it was, right?

The style of battle was rather ancient, but it wasn't nonexistent. It was like in Japan, where such a thing occurred during the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Heian_period Heian period]. Warriors carrying the names of their respective areas would duel in order.

It would truly be fitting if one said that such a method was fitting.

"Clause three. The battle will primarily be split into two alliances, 'Deen' <ref>Unit</ref> and 'Grenada' <ref>Kin</ref>.　These ancient names are maintained as a sign of respect for the previous generations of fighters who had come before us, it is something that is not to be changed for all eternity.

Which alliance each organization belongs to will be decided based upon the declarations here, but silence/unaffiliation is also allowed. Changing affiliations after the declaration is not forbidden, but based upon the prideful ones assembled here I believe that the matter will be resolved appropriately.

Next, we will begin the declaration of alliances...first, we, IU's Daio Nomad, wish to declare that we are to be part of 'Deen'. The nun of the Vatican, Meiya is in 'Deen'. Katze Grasse of the witches division as well as Dracula Hilda is in 'Grenada'. There should be no changes of affiliation, correct?"

Apparently finished with stating the rules, Jeanne called out the names of the three women who were talking earlier.

"Ahh...My Father. Please forgive me, who will once again grasp my sword—"

Gripping her rosarius in front of her huge, melon-like breasts, the nun, Meiya—

"Yes. The Vatican was originally 'Deen', exterminating the tainted of 'Grenada'. The founders of Legio Deen."

With her hand, clothed with gloves of white lace, she　gestured at the witch and the vampires.

"Ah. Of course, I too am part of 'Grenada'. Something like being Meiya's ally is unimaginable."

From the direction of the witch, Katze Grasse, who had answered with that,

"There's no need to even go so far as ask, right, Jeanne? As I was born, it was already decided that I was to be part of the kin of darkness—'Grenada'. Tamamo, is it not the same for you as well?"

This time, the bat-girl Hilda, her high-heels clicking, towards this direction...

No, towards the fox-girl who was by my side, she turned.

The fox-girl, having been called Tamamo, stepped out, the sound of clogs clacking on the floor ringing out—

Her ears, having been turned towards Jeanne up until just now—those pointed ears, sticking out of the top of her head, swiveled towards Hilda.

This girl...below a wooden box that she was carrying like a schoolbag, from below the hem of the Japanese clothing akin to a mini-skirt...whether it was expected, or whether I felt something else, a bushy tail stuck out.

It was clearly, a fox's.

"I'm sorry, Hilda. This time, I'll be 'Deen'. This is only a rumour, but it's because the modern Hotogi have an alliance with the Christian church. Patra, come this way as well."

Wa-wait. Hey, fox.

Just now, didn't you say Hotogi? And added to that, you seem to be acquaintances with Patra and Hilda.

Who are you? This fox-girl who is called Tamamo.

Unexpectedly, it seemed that there was a key person. Right by my feet.

Apparently, with ability users and monsters, relationships that I did not know about existed, and by that, she too seemed to be my ally. It was rather piecemeal, but I could read that from the atmosphere.

Before the mist, having been called out to by Tamamo, Patra, twirling a gigantic crystal ball atop her finger—

"Tamamo. For the things that your ancestors had once taught me, I give my thanks, however...towards the honor students of IU's Daio, I bear a personal hatred. This time, IU's Ignatius will be 'Grenada'."

With her [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E3%82%A2%E3%83%92%E3%83%AB%E5%8F%A3 upturned mouth], she answered.

"Ahh...What are you going to do? Kana?"

Patra, wearing clothing akin to a swimsuit, looked in Kana's direction from underneath the gold crown, which mimicked a cobra.

Kana, holding Scorpio, a scythe akin to that which a Reaper would carry,...my brother—

"Genesis 4:11—'Each of us had a dream the same night, and each dream hid a meaning of its own'—I came here of my own free will, but that's how it is. "Unaffiliated" is what I wish to be."

Her gem-like eyes closed, she announced that.

"I see...well, that has reason..."

Patra, having heard that, ''slump''...suddenly looked depressed.

Towards Nii-san, who had an expression which seemed to express, "There's no helping it..." while tapping Patra on the forehead, she blushed...

Nii-san.

Do you...plan to join this battle? What are you aiming for?

"Jeanne. Liberty Mason will also be 'Unaffiliated'.　Let me observe the situation temporarily."

That deep, penetrating voice was that of the beautiful man in the trench-coat, deepest in the midst.

He was someone who gave off a dangerous impression which was so sharp as to give off the feeling that if one were to so much as touch him, he would be cut, but—

"—LOO—"

A more, no, the most mysterious person's voice...no, sound rang out.

If it were possible, I wanted to avert my eyes from it the whole time—there, below the rusted, slanted windmill, this existed, a silhouette which exceeded 3 meters.

More unlike humans than Tamamo and Hilda, a camouflage-painted metal man.

It, who had, from several places on its body, optical devices, antennae, grenades, smoke dischargers, etc...sticking out...at a glance, looked like a military vehicle, but that was incorrect.

First of all, it was not a vehicle.

In place of tires or caterpillar treads, it was standing on two feet with knee-joints directly inverse of that of a human body.

Also, on the left and right of its body, gigantic too, arm-like manipulators were there...rather, what the hell is that in its left hand, an M61 Gatling cannon—Vulcan...!

A Vulcan is—the name of a cannon that is normally attached to military vehicles, able to spray 120 bullets within a second, a demon-like weapon.

The ammunition used is a bullet that can weigh up to 100g, the M50. For something like a human, even being grazed will lead to a fatal injury.

It seemed that due to issues of cooling, it could not continue to fire for over three minutes, but even so, bringing this is cheating, right? That kind of monstrosity.

"LOO—LOO—...LOO—"

It, able to be called nothing but a bipedal tank...''Loooo, Loooo''...

It seemed to be speaking something, but...what? I don't understand.

"...LOO. I knew that you came from America, but I have no idea about you. If the fact that we cannot understand your method of communication continues, you will be seen as 'silent' when it comes to any alliance—is that fine?"

Having been told that by Jeanne, uncowed, it...

"...LOO..."

—changed its stance a little, like it was nodding.

With that, I understood a little, it was not an autonomous weapon. There was someone riding inside.

As it were, a humanoid close-combat battle machine.

I didn't really know its name, but—I chose to call it LOO. Jeanne too had called it that.

"—'Grenada'—!"

Suddenly, the person who raised that energetic voice with an Native American accent was—

Wearing a cat-patterned fur, a girl who looked around 10 years old.

Why is a child like this...?

—thought I, but immediately, I realized the reason. Along with a shocking scene.

After that girl had shouted, ''Scrape...Thump!'', she held up a large axe that was by her feet, but...that axe was ''larger than its carrier's body.''

Large, thick, rather than an axe, one should say that it is a large lump of iron.

Even the world record for women weightlifting in the clean & jerk isn't 200kg, but that was clearly a weight which exceeded that. I don't know accurately, but I expect that it isn't any lower than 300kg.

The small girl had lifted that. Furthermore, with one hand.

''Thunk...!''

The girl...pierced the floor with the axe's ferrule, an extravagant feather decoration attached to it, and a slight tremor shook the ground by her feet. What a feeling of weight. It even gave off the the illusory feeling that the entirety of Empty Island was shaking.

"—Havi—'Grenada'!"

That girl, facing directly upwards, repeated with that voice, habitually slightly nasal...

Flowers stuck into her hair, under that fringe, flipped up—mm?

Two horns were visible.　At a glance.

—I see.

She too is ''one of them'', huh?

Havi...seemed to be what she called herself, her horns were smaller than Aria's accessories.

On the left and right of her forehead, from the inside of her skin, they rose up in small, conical shapes. Rather than a horse's or deer's bony antlers, they looked more like the horns of a rhino or giraffe, horns that covered the skin.

—and as for that, that I have become able to calmly analyze monsters is making me feel rather pitiable.

"Tohyama. Which will "Baskerville" be?"

"...?"

Because Jeanne had suddenly faced this way—

My mind became a complete blank.

"Wh-what? Why are you turning to me Jeanne?"

"You are the person who defeated Sherlock, are you not?"

"N-no. If anything, I was caught up in the flow...when I went to help Aria, it just so happened that Sherlock was there, or rather..."

"You do not not know yet? For this Bandire, your faction—recently having the name of "Baskerville"—its leader's alliance declaration cannot be left unsaid. Because, you destroyed IU and are the spark that makes us fight once again."

"...Wa-wait. 'Baskerville'...that was just a student Butei team that was submitted to the school. It's different from people like you. Also, even if I'm the leader, I'm just one in name—"

"Tohyama. ''You did it. If you did it, take responsibility for it.'' Are you not a man?"

"Don't screw with me! The fact that I am here is only because I was suddenly called out here! What are you doing to me...!?"

"—'Deen' or 'Grenada'. Choose that which you think you will survive in."

"...Hey......"

To Jeanne, whose tone would not let me utter any excuses, I could not respond.

—I have nothing to do with this!

Even though I wanted to shout that and run...

Now, the sight of superhumans is gathered on me. With just that, I could not take control of my body's movements.

As if being stared at by a snake...no, like a frog that is encircled by a swarm of snakes.

Towards I, in that state, and Jeanne, the bat-girl, Hilda, raised her voice while spinning her parasol.

"All newcomers go into this unsightly panic, don't they? Jeanne, He's quite pitiful if you bully him like that. He didn't even hear, right? Tohyama Kinji. You are 'Deen'. Anything but that is impossible. Because, you are the enemy of the powerful veteran of 'Grenada', Vlad Dracula—my father."

As for Hilda, staring at me, ''Fuun'', her nose making that sound—

I interrupted Jeanne's words, turning towards her.

I had thought that she was the same race as Vlad, but—his daughter, huh?

"—Then, I, as a representative, wish to declare that Ulus will be affiliated with 'Deen'."

Cutting through Hilda's words, the person who spoke out from above was—Reki.

"I, personally, am a member of "Baskerville", but because I am entering the same 'Deen', there should not be a problem, correct? As for my position as a representative ambassador, consent from Ulus has already been received."

Sitting on the propellers of the wind generator,　not having moved an inch from when I had seen her earlier, Reki—

The man from earlier, the one in Chinese clothing with circular glasses, looked up　at her, smiling.

"Ranban's ambassador, {{Hidan no Aria:Shokatsu Seigen}} will make his declaration. We will be 'Grenada'. Because, there is the debt to be repaid by Ulus' ''Reki'' for hindering our business a few days before. Then...you are the only one left?" <ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zhuge_Liang Zhuge Liang]</ref>

So he said to another one standing in the midst of the mist.

Even though I didn't say whether I was going to participate in the battle or not, the flow suggested that my incident was already over.

(Give me a break...seriously...!)

Because of my own wariness, I could not interrupt the conversation, and so, I looked at the last person...

I did not know whether he had been listening from the beginning or whether she hadn't been, the man wearing a flashy pierro-like clothing—''Thud!''

He threw the cellphone music player that he had been listening to up till then and his white earphones to his feet.

"Tch. This isn't pretty."

He, raising the face which had just spit out those words...as expected...didn't seem to have been listening to the conversation.

With those eyes filled with irritation, he looked around at us and his face　was colored with face paint akin to the war paint of the natives of someplace.

"Keh—this is laughable. I came here thinking that there'd be strong people, but, the hell is this?　This is just a gathering of errand boys.　All of you guys are pathetic. This was a waste of time."

Apparently, he too was the same as me, in the same "I-want-to-go-home team".

Wouldn't we get along?

But, it seems that the reason he did not want to be here is the exact opposite of mine.

"G-III—those that are gathered are certainly 'ambassadors'. Not military strength, but personal wishes and organizational recommendations as well as aptitude as an envoy, and the ability to understand Japanese etc. are used as a basis for those to be selected. Also, this is not an obligation, but—as long as they are not like you, for ambassadors, choosing men who are not eunuchs and are not battle-hungry, as well as young women has been customary since ancient times. I acknowledge that each of us is not like that which you seek. However, is that all right, G-III? If you return like this, you will be counted as 'unaffiliated'."

"—Nothing to do with me."

To Jeanne, who had warned him, the man answered without so much as turning his sight towards her.

"...As long as you seek the same thing as us, as long as we scramble, eventually, we will fight. At that time, if we join either 'Deen' or 'Grenada', the number of enemies will decrease. We are not clear as to the numbers of every organization, but at least, of the 10-plus people that are, this will end without half of those here becoming enemies."

"Enemies?"

''Feh'', G-III spat to his side...is that his name?

At his discourteous behavior, Jeanne frowned.

"—Don't make me laugh. Today, I only came because recently, it seemed that strong people were coming out all around you. That all right? Next time, bring those that are the most powerful. I will kill them all."

G-III spoke those words, and from his body—

''Zz''...''Zzzzzzz''...as I wondered about that noise, akin to that of a broken fluorescent light...

His appearance became indistinguishable.

Literally, he disappeared. Now, I could see the flow of the mist behind G-III through him.

"...!"

Like in a special effects movie—an invisible man.

As I watched, going from half-transparency to full-transparency, G-III, who had disappeared...

He...he seems like a dangerous person.　His ability, and judging from his words, his personality.

"—Commoner. You are like a barking puppy. You have lost even your killing intent."

Although it was night, Hilda, continuing to hold her parasol, spoke, a sigh mixed in.

"However, with this, it seems that everybody is finished. That is correct, isn't it, Jeanne?"

"...It is as you say. Lastly, this battle will...according to the habit of naming the land upon which Bandire took place, "Far East Warfare"—FEW is what has been decided. I thank everyone for their participation, and I pray for your fortune in batt..."

"Then, it's fine, isn't it?"

"...?—Already?"

"It should be fine. It has already started."

"Wait. Tonight...did I not say you were not to fight here?"

"That's true. This is not a very good stage. The altitude is low, and the weather is lacking. However, I've changed my mind.　I have waited for too long, so let's go play a little."

You...what?

What are you talking about?

Why...

''Are you looking this way?''

Two people.

"Something like a council of declaration of war that has not seen blood...In the past, such a thing has never occurred...right?"

Smiling and showing me her fangs, Hilda and—

Jeanne. With a panicked expression, the Short Winking that she sent me was—"Run."—and at that, I widened my eyes.

"...!"

This congregation of monsters which had dragged me into the midst of it ended—

From now on, anyone can fight with anyone, is how it is!?

However, a sudden challenge apparently being outside of her expectations, Jeanne hurriedly raised her sword. And while its blade was being sheathed in crystallized ice, crackling accompanying the process—

''...Zzzzz...Zzz...''

At the sight of Hilda melting into the midst of her own shadow, just by her feet, I could no longer move.

What an—unrealistic scene.

I drew my Beretta, but isn't　the opponent to shoot no longer here?

Like a dragged carpet, the shadow faced me, standing completely straight, wriggling.

"Tohyama, run! For 30 seconds, I'll restrict her!"

Durandal, thrown by Jeanne like a javelin ''Zcch''—!

In that instant, the movements of the shadow began to dull. It felt as if it was stitched to the ground by Jeanne's sword, pierced through it.

However...it felt as if that stitching was incomplete.

Even so, it faced this way...and it was still wriggling. The shadow.

(This kind of...this kind of person...!)

Not even in Hysteria Mode, not having anything, towards me, just a high school student...!

What do you want me to do!? 

Firstly, where do I run? Here and there, at these places where people that I know nothing about are, because of these monsters...!

As if pleading for help, I turned towards the fox-girl, Tamamo, and—

Tamamo did not look this way.

Towards the south side of the artificial island—looking towards the sea.

No, not only Tamamo.

That horn-girl who was called Havi, axe in hand, she was looking in the same direction.

"...?"

Along with those two, the monsters started to turn towards the south, one by one.

—Towards Academy Island.

A few seconds afterward, finally...''Drrrrrr''...that engine sound became audible to my ears as well.

That was the sound of a mini-motorboat running.

''Thunk!'' The boat reaching Empty Island, impacting into it—after a while—

''Bsh!'' At the southern tip of Empty Island, at the very brink, I could saw a ''small hand'' grasp it.

Th-that is...!

"It was right of me make SSR extend their network! Because, you had come to a place where my eyes could reach you. Just that bravery, I will acknowledge! You're there, aren't you!? Patra! Hilda!"

A high-pitched anime voice.

''Nsh!'', clambering atop the edge of Empty Island, a twin-tail with a sailor uniform.

Isn't that...Aria!?

"IU's remnants! I'll arrest you as one set! A gift to Mama's supreme court this month is ready!"

The entire situation apparently not visible from the mist—

It seemed that Aria still had not realized the danger of the place she was stepping into.

"A-Aria! Now is a bad time! Here, there is...!"

Putting myself aside, I shouted, as if preventing Aria from pouring oil onto the fire.

However, I did not expect that I could stop Aria, who was looking for the unarrested remnants of IU.

While going "!?" at the monsters, all facing towards her, ''Shing, Shing!''

The platinum and pitch-black Governments were drawn in unison.

I-I said to stop!

"—LOO—"

The sound of operation ringing out, the walker tank, LOO, looked back—

"—You brought your minions!? Kinji! Since you're here, support me!"

Suddenly, Aria,　''BangBangBang!''

Without warning, muzzle flashes lit the air.

"!"

The bullets did not hit LOO itself, but above his head, they hit the propellers of the wind generator, throwing up sparks.

The propellers were rusted, so they must have become fragile. One of them, showered with gunfire, ''Kcch...Bch!''

Along with a tearing sound, it snapped off at the base.

"—LO...!?"

LOO, whose operational noise had been ringing out, made a movement as if looking up, but—''Gnng!''

It did not have an opportunity to dodge. Falling down was a propeller which weighed several tons, and crushed by it, it went into a position akin to crawling. It struggled, but it stayed there without rising.

I-I...didn't even know if it was an enemy or ally.

Aria...Suddenly, she did it.

With a feeling that suggested it had clearly malfunctioned, LOO was smoking.

"Aha! Ahaha! She came! She came!"

Standing there bow-legged and twirling, was the horn-girl from earlier—Havi.

Swinging around the massive metal axe like it was a knife, she danced.

As if this was a kindergarten where a fun game had just started.

"...!"

I looked towards Hilda, thinking to confirm, and this way—

Towards the back of the witch, Katze Grasse, who had burst into laughter at the sight of LOO being destroyed, the nun, Meiya—''Shhhh...'', turned—''Yssshhhh...!'', and with that noise, she wielded her massive sword—

"Witch of the filthy [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Red_tide crimson tide]...I WILL SLAUGHTER YOU—!" 

Along with the high-pitched voice, with a momentum as if trying to split Katze Grasse into two parts, she brought the sword down.

''Thunk!''

With a movement which seemed to suggest that she had noticed a while ago, the witch, with a shortsword—decorated with kachiwaba engravings and diamonds, a sword that was akin to one that soldiers in old-Europe might carry—she clashed blades.

"Ahh, Meiya...really, it can't be cured without dying once, can it. That stupidity."

Katze Grasse used the short sword to parry, and—''Ching!''

Meiya's broadsword fell to the concrete by her feet, and through its own weight, the sword pierced the floor.

"N-not being cut obediently...Ahh, Lord, forgive this person's crimes...no, it would be splendid if you did not forgive them! In place of divine punishment, I WILL HUMBLY DO MY BEST."

Meiya, already short of breath, once again readied her broadsword in a low stance.

i-it's starting over there too.

—－What the hell do I do!?

Without any sort of forewarning, ''Bssh!'', between the two, water burst forth—

Hidden by the camouflage of the water drops, the witch instantly distanced herself from the nun.

And, from inside the black robe, which she rolled up, she snatched out two golden guns and began shooting.

That was—a Luger-P08. From the barrel which extended out from the body of the pistol, and the inchworm like movement of the toggle above the gun, I could figure it out.

Now, it was an antique, but it was a gun that was used by Nazi soldiers in the German army, a gun which was highly accurate.

However, as for that P08's bullets—''BangBangBang!''

Even though they were being continuously fired from a range of just 9m, they did not hit Meiya.

''Fufun'', making a triumphant expression, Meiya—I could not see what kind of technique she used.

It was a scene which was hard to figure out, but it seemed that the ''bullets did not hit'' Meiya. What happened just now.

"Tch. So, it was impossible after all. You really are damned lucky."

Flipping open her robe—exposing her pure white tights and violet garter straps, Katze Grasse restored her guns to her leg holsters.

And raising her short sword once again—fixing her eyes upon Meiya, who was readying her broadsword again, she sprinted forth.

Between the two—''Shh!'', a figure wearing a bulletproof coat interrupted.

The sound of metal rang out twice in consecutively clashes, and a dark blue scythe had simultaneously met the two blades.

"...Kana...!"

Giving me, who muttered that name, a wink which said, "Come back quickly," Nii-san, with the back of his scythe for the broadsword, and the handle of it for the short sword, had completely stilled them into balance.

And, merely by changing the direction of her arms—Meiya and Katze Grasse's white and black robes fluttered into the air, and they fell to the floor.

"Excuse me, you two. Right now—it is still a little early. Shall we go back? Hmm?"

''Smile''—

The two, completely shocked, looked on as Kana, smiling with a face so beautiful it would put an actress to shame, receded into the depths of the mist, her high-laced boots ringing out. At that moment...

"Kinji! —Jeanne is here too!? What's going on!?"

Aria, sprinting all the way to my side, looked around at the surroundings—''Clink, Clink''

Her hands swift, she reloaded the magazines she had taken out of her skirt into the guns.

"Aria, get away! This is a bad place to be in! Don't you get it just from seeing it!?"

"In the beginning, I didn't really get it because of the mist, but no matter how I look at it, it does seem that way, doesn't it..."

Looking at Patra, who was walking towards Kana, Aria—frowned.

As if trying to intimidate everyone who was standing about her, she thrust her guns forward, her arms open.

"It seems that Patra is together with your brother—and it seems that Hilda has run away."

Having had that said to me, and remembering about Hilda, I looked around my feet, drifting in the midst.

Indeed...The shadow had disappeared.

No, not only Hilda. The unidentified handsome man in the coat wasn't there either.

Because of the battle which had suddenly started, he had quickly made his escape, it seemed.

Tamamo too...was gone. However, at my feet...a beautiful [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Temari_%28toy%29 Temari] with a checkered pattern had fallen.

Subtly sticking out from the Temari were things like that which could be found at the tip of a fox's tail...they had been sticking out, but as if noticing my gaze upon them, they pulled back into the interior of the ball.

...I don't really understand, but, 'defensive mode'...is that what it is?

Someone had moved. Thinking that, I turned around and—and at that point, the operator of LOO, which had been destroyed by Aria earlier, exited from within it, looking confused.

Looking at the destroyed robot, lamenting by going "LOO, LOO,"...a girl which was wearing a costume a navy colour akin to that of a school swimsuit. She too looked like a child around the age of an elementary school student.

Pointing at Aria and and raising her voice, seemingly angry, in a "LOO! LOO!", the girl stood up—

Apparently unable to do anything without the walking tank, the badge...no, medal attached to the swimsuit clinking, she tried to run away, barefoot. The eagle insignia which was visible for a second was—something that I had learned in Assault. It was a rank insignia. Of the American army. And, it was that of a colonel's. This is a joke, right?

The opposite of me, who had slightly relaxed from this mood of escape,

"Why did you come, Aria...! Be careful, Hilda is still here. And also, she's close...! Run away! She's stolen the—'Study of Scarlet' from IU! It's dangerous!"

Pulling Durandal, which was no longer stitched onto the shadow, from the floor, Jeanne warned Aria with her ice-blue eyes.

Around her body, in the midst of the floating mist...''Crackle, Crackle'';along with that noise, crystals of ice began to appear.

Diamond Dust.

Sending the sparkling crystals of ice, literally like diamonds, dancing through the air, this was Jeanne's magic.

The floating ice began to gradually accumulate, becoming a haze, hiding our figures.

Hidden by this mist of ice, she wanted to run, right?

Jeanne concentrated upon sending the particles of ice outward in something like a smokescreen—and at that moment.

"...!'

From within Aria's own shadow— 

As if rising from the surface of a pool—

Hilda, her eyes shining with golden light akin to the Vlad of that time before, floated out of it, a half-smile on her lips!

"—Intâi gândeste, apoi porneste. Prilejui te face hot... [It would be better to confirm it before coming, wouldn't it. Just like a moth to flame...]"

Aria tried to turn around to Hilda, muttering in Romanian from directly behind, but she could not.

Hilda had already grasped hold of the back of Aria's neck with her crimson-manicured right hand.

—''Bang!''

The gunshot of a Dragonov—!

(Reki—!?)

''Bsssh!''

A 7.62mm x 54R bullet penetrated through Hilda's head from the top left to the bottom right, throwing her vertically-rolled twin-tails into the air, but— 

"Kyaa!"

Behind Aria, who had cried out at the sound of the bullet impact, Hilda had just swayed her head aside.

Neither did she release Aria's neck.

And, looking up at Reki, who had shot her from above the wind generator...

"...'''''Baaang'''''" 

Sticking out her index finger, making a pistol-shape with her left hand, she made a gesture as if to shoot herself in the head.

While smiling with her bloodstained face.

Sh-she too—is the same as Vlad. Bullets have no effect.

I can't　do anything...!

"Foolish Butei girls are punished, you know."

Hilda opened her bright crimson mouth.

Those two fangs—their tips covered with scarlet metal—Aria's white neck, they—

"—!"

''Bite''...!

Pierced it.

"<nowiki>~~~~~~~~~~~</nowiki>!"

And as for Aria, her camellia eyes widened with pain, next to her face,

"Ha!"

Flèche Fente—With the graceful movements of fencing, Jeanne's Durandal flew through the air.

''Schhhhh!''

Hilda, parrying Durandal with the fangs that had just left Aria's neck, turned, getting away. 

"What a happy miscalculation. Staying in Prime<ref>First form.</ref>, I could remove my shell. Ohohoho...Ohohohohohoho!"

Bringing the back of her hand to her cheek—the blood from the gunshot wound which had been blown open by Reki had stopped—resounding in my ears, she laughed loudly in a voice bordering on ultrasonic.

"Houhohoho! Fii Bucuros! Fii Fericit! Hohohohoho!" [Wonderful! Excellent!]

In the midst of the ringing laughter which almost seemed to want to fill up our ears, towards the area below her left ear that was bitten, Aria—touching her neck with left hand, checked how much had bled. And, having confirmed that her carotid artery had not been cut, ''Chck''—
[[File:Aria08_045.jpg|thumb]]
Readying her Colts, she tried to turn around, but...

"...ch...!?"

''Thud'', a single knee dropped to the ground.

"Poison—!?"

I sprinted towards the pale Aria, and—

"...This is bad, one of Tohyama. It appears that this is worse than poison."

The Temari, rolling towards me though no-one had touched it, said those words to me from my feet. With the voice of Tamamo.

Worse...than poison?

What does she mean? When I looked at Aria, the meaning of those words struck me.

Aria's body was—

Indistinctly, starting to shine.

It wasn't an optical illusion. Around her body, something that appeared to be a haze of scarlet light was seeping out of her.

"...ch!"

This...is something I've seen before. Twice, in the past.

"Oooh..."

It was when she fought with Patra, who was over there, looking at Aria, raising what appeared to be a surprised voice.

And—when she fought with Sherlock in IU.

Aria has gone into that mode.

And, afterward, she had shot out a bullet of light with the power of a battleship's cannon.

But...from that time...it was a little different.

Rather than pouring outside—it felt as if the light was trapped inside, and that was a slight leak.

"Aria...Are you alright!?"

I shook Aria's shoulders with my both my hands, and—

Once, twice, thrice, Aria blinked painfully...

"..."

Staying completely silent, slowly, she looked up towards me.

"...?"

Those camellia eyes fixed upon me.

—Who are you?

As if saying that.

"...Aria...?"

—Wrong.

This gaze. This expression.

I understood because of the months that I had spent living together with her.

Even I know that this is strange. However—this ''is not Aria''.

Who are you. Who is this...!

"Damn Hilda. You've learned even of the destruction of the 'Seven Stars of the Golden Shell?" 

"Think of it as an honour.　This is the first time in history. That humans have seen the cracking of the shell—"

The Temari by my legs exchanged words with Hilda, and...

"One of Tohyama. That Aria has come is the worst of luck. I will return one, so do not be afraid. Make it such that Aria does not move. Meiya! You return one as well!"

Saying that, ''Sshhhhhh——-!'' Raising up a puff of white smoke, it returned to the original Tamamo.

Tamamo, showing off a transformation like that of an anime or movie, the fur on her ears and tail standing up—

Inside that small hand, she was carrying a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gohei Gohei] akin to that a Miko would hold.

And, looking in Aria's direction, she grasped the two sides of the Gohei, readying it as if she was using martial techniques with a staff.

"...ch...!?"

Because the scarlet light had gotten noticeably stronger, I, continuing to grasp Aria's two shoulders, lost all words.

The light shined a bright scarlet, just like an inferno, but there was no heat. That was the same as before.

However, the phenomenon of light gathering at the point of her finger, which had happened before, did not occur.

A phenomenon different from that time...is that it? This, that is.

Continuing like that, the light—''Bang!''

As if bursting out of Aria's body—

"Uu...!"

In front, to the left and right of me, who was unable to do anything but support Aria's body and groan, the light scattered this way and that.

Shining like a blazing scarlet light, they flew, a multitude of scarlet balls of light—

That scene made me feel as if my eyes were being seared.

''Bzzzz!''

Turning towards that noise, which sounded like a power short, there was Tamamo, who was in the midst of catching one of the balls of light with the handle of her Gohei.

"Allllright, alright, alright. Good girl...go back, go back...ch!"

Appearing to be talking to the core of the light, Tamamo—

''Squeeze'', pressing down upon the two sides of the Gohei, she pushed the light back.

That done, as if jumping back from the Gohei, it returned to Aria's left breast.

"—Kyaa, ahh, ahh."

Raising what seemed to be a surprised voice was sister Meiya.

She too had caught a ball of light with her sword, and she was moving it, making it slide down the length of the blade.

''Wobble, WobbleWobble'', staggering around, apparently for the sake of restraining the ball of light, Meiya—

"...Nnn!"

Swinging the sword with a motion like that of a lacrosse pass, she threw the ball of light back.

Tracing a wide arc through the air, the ball of light flew a course which was slightly averted from Aria, but—

"—ch!"

Its trajectory corrected by Jeanne's sword, wielded like a tennis racket by Jeanne, who had sprinted forth—it too, returned to Aria's chest.

(...What the hell...is this...!)

What's going on.

I don't get it.

Still in a state of incomprehension, I looked around me, and the leftover balls of light were—

Hilda, Katze Grasse, Havi, Shokatsu, Patra...

By each of the five people who had chosen the alliance of 'Grenada', they were caught.

I looked at the hands of the five, and as I watched, the light, growing weaker, it seemed to become an extremely small jewel-like solid, apparently having stabilized.

"—As for that shell, I'll give it to everyone. As a reward attached to the 'Kin'. Also, it's because this is an act of hatred towards those which were father's enemies. Rather having I hold it as one person, this is much more hateful, is it not?"

The bat-girl, Hilda, turned her gaze to Patra and the rest from above, saying this to them.

And, she kept the grain of light, reminiscent of a ruby, which she too was holding by her chest.

"Kyaha...Kyahahahah!"

Havi, playing [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Otedama Otedama] with the light, ''Plop'', placed it in her mouth.

And, going on all fours like an animal, she agilely disappeared into the other side of the mist.

Witch - Katze Grasse too,

"Meiya, let's meet again."

''Smirk'', forming a smile which seemed to be formed by twitching her cheek—she sprinted towards a part of the mist which had become far thicker.

"—Thanks for this. This was a welcoming gift far above my expectations. I will return to Ranban's territory fortwith and have this analyzed."

While storing the grain of light in the slender bamboo pipe he had taken out from his chest, Ranban's Shosatsu too, seemed to be happy.

"My, you're going already? If you kill Reki, I'll help you, you know. I mean, just now, that girl shot me in the head."

While looking up at Reki with her golden eyes, Hilda said those words.

Reki looked down at Hilda, silent, still holding her sniper rifle.

"No, no. Because I am but a messenger, I do not fight by direct means. Wise men do not approach danger, or so they say."

While saying that in a gentle tone, Shosatsu—

Hidden in the smoke that was being spurted out of a smoke bomb which had been placed at his feet at some point in time, he was no longer visible.

"Hoho. Hilda, For you, father and daughter, there exists a debt because I had introduced you to IU. As such, I will take this without staying my hand."

''Zccchhh''—Hidden in the sandstorm which was intermingling with the mist, Patra too disappeared.

"''Fuuun.'' Then, I too will call this a night."

Seeing that the 'Kin' other than her had gone, Hilda too...''Zcchh''...

Once again sunk into the depths of her own shadow.

As if having taken the acquisition of the scarlet gem as a signal, "Grenada" disappeared as one...

"Wa-wait...!"

While clutching Aria, who was just sitting there unmoving, towards me, as if protecting her—

I pointed my Beretta at Hilda.

But...I didn't shoot. A chance to emerge victorious remained unseen.

Already, the eyeball design at Hilda's thigh had sunk into her shadow...

She, who had taken Jeanne's and Reki's attacks and remained completely undisturbed; She, who had subjected Aria to a state where she was unable to do battle in the space of a heartbeat, could I, not even in Hysteria Mode, defeat her?

No, in a position that I did defeat her, what would I do.

More than not understanding what had happened to Aria's body, it was something which was life-threatening, and in a position where only Hilda knew how to cure her, firing would probably not be the best course of action.

—What do I do. What should I do.

Incomprehensible. Right now, for me...!

"Bye bye. Let's play again sometime."

Appearing to be laughing at me, who was unable to do anything but point my gun at her, Hilda twirled her parasol, disappearing into her shadow.

And, that shadow too, as I watched, it became thin—and dissipated.

"...ch..."

Because all those who appeared to be enemies had gone, I looked at Aria—

Aria had...

Lost consciousness.

"...Aria...!"

Turning towards that voice, Jeanne had sheathed Durandal in its sheath, and she was sprinting towards the place where Aria and I were.

"Jeanne..."

As this was not the time to have a falling out, I had no intention of blaming anyone, but my tone was slightly interlaced with that feeling, wasn't it.

Coming over and peering at Aria's face, Tamamo pressed against my chest—

And, she looked towards Jeanne.

"Jeanne. You are not to blame. I had read in advance that this mostly would become a skirmish, but that this young maiden would come, that Hilda would use even the destruction of the "Seven Stars of the Golden Shell", was something that was beyond expectation for all of us."

Next to Jeanne, who was lowering eyes, seemingly regretful, was another person—

"She is..."Hidan no Aria"...is she not."

Meiya too, having replaced the sword on her back, had come.

"How dost it look, Meiya. Aria's condition."

"She has just lost consciousness...is what it would appear to be. There is nothing otherwise pertaining to her life."

"My viewpoint is as yours. Because, two of the scarlet shell are still continuing to function. She is weakened, but she should be safe for now."

Saying that, ''Twitch Twitch'', and moving her fox-ears, Tamamo...

"Jeanne, thou shalt also hunt them down. '''Reki''' hath already gone. According to mine ears, they hath all scattered in every direction, however...if fortune is on our side, perhaps one might give himself away. Just, do not chase too far. I am strengthening our protection with 'The Boundary of the Devil's Contract'."

"Understood."

Jeanne gave a courteous nod to Tamamo, who looked far younger than her.

"—Tohyama. I apologize. As for Aria's condition...hear it from Tamamo and Meiya."

''Clank'', her armor ringing out, she spun on her heel, looking up to the propellers of the slanted windmill—already, Reki's figure was no longer there—and from that, she started running towards the east tip of Empty Island, where it seemed her own boat was.

At some point, the fog had started clearing, and around me, the expansive Empty Island was visible.

Besides the broken walking tank and the light nearby, having been abandoned, as well as the wind generator, nothing could be seen.

All that was left was Aria, just sitting there unmoving, I, Tamamo, and Meiya, us 4.

There was not a trace, not a shadow, of anyone else.

(...)

It was a feeling as if...I had seen a nightmare.

However, this is no dream. This is reality.

I, still not understanding what on Earth had happened, had been dragged by that dream, and now I was here.

While holding on to Aria, who was sitting here, unconscious...!

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{Hidan no Aria Nav|prev=Hidan no Aria:Volume8 Illustrations|next=Hidan no Aria:Volume8 Chapter2}}
</noinclude>

Hidan no Aria:Volume8 Chapter1

2015-07-09T00:37:50Z

99.19.93.10: /* 1st Ammo: Night of Chaos -Turbulent- */

==1st Ammo: Night of Chaos -Turbulent-==

"—The ambassadors of the organizations, agencies, and associations who have gathered at 'Bandire'."

On the nighttime artificial island, Empty Island—

To the abnormal group, illuminated in the midst of the mist, the armored Jeanne spoke.

"First of all, Jeanne d'Arc of IU's Daio Nomad welcomes you with respect."

That voice felt as if an edge was concealed behind her words.

Even though she said something which was meant to welcome.

Ahh...Fuck.

Even the me that is not in Hysteria Mode understands.

The group that is gathered here is laced with hostility.

—The mood of all gathered was that of a critical situation.

(What the hell is...going on!)

When one meets an unidentified armed group, it is theorized that they should first get a grasp of the enemies' battle power.

However, the me as of now cannot do that.

First, who is my enemy and who is my ally? Starting from that, I did not know.

Jeanne, Reki and the person who had talked to me earlier...Fox-human?...She didn't seem to be an enemy, but...as for the others, I had no idea.

—I want Kana to be my ally. However, seeing that she appeared together with that "Witch of Sand" Patra, I have to stay alert.

After that, I did not know about any of the others.

If I act like this, my life will be in danger. If I stay in this place any longer.

However, running is also—

—probably an action which will put myself in danger.

Because, the instant I turn my back on this place, I will probably be shot by all those assembled here.

So, I—

(Fuck...!)

—just did nothing but stand. Right here.

Shit.

Why?

Even though I just want to be able to be a boring male high school student with an ordinary life...

Which piece of causality caused me to be dragged into this meeting filled with abnormal people!?

As if giving me a hint to that question—once again, Jeanne's rose-colored lips opened.

"As there are first-time comers here, I shall make a statement of introduction. Once, we kept ourselves hidden in the darkness of our countries, passing down our respective battle techniques and knowledge—chasing that which we sought, scrambling over that which we sought. Along with the power-gain of IU, that conflict was arrested, but...along with the destruction of IU, once again, the start of the gunfire will be attempted."

—IU—

That name which I did not wish to remember echoed in the depths of my chest.

With a nuclear submarine as its headquarters, it was the name of that organization, the place where the Jeanne that was standing here and other outlaw superhumans were trained.

Two months ago, I fought with their leader—Aria's great-grandfather, Sherlock Holmes...the result of that was, that organization was destroyed. It should have been.

That had been, for some reason, spoken of again.

As I gulped down my saliva, at the edge of my vision—

One of them had stepped out as if to address the entire group.

"—Everybody. Is there no path which does not return to that age of battle?"

Seemingly gentle, a somewhat glazed, sweet voice.

The most calm of everyone gathered, blue, cloudy eyes.

Eyelashes long enough to not need mascara, an impressive mole under her eye, she—outside of her beautiful face and neck, none of her white skin was exposed.

Her developed body wrapped in a pure white robe with golden embroidery, the hand which was holding a small rosarius also clothed in a long, white glove, she was wearing clothing which completely covered her skin.

A veil hiding soft, long blonde hair was not there, but...

This girl is probably a nun, right?

''Probably'', which is to say—she was properly wearing light makeup, and because, added to the fact that she was a sexy, beautiful woman...she was carrying something that a normal nun would definitely not carry.

Trimmed with gold decoration, a sword that was so large it was like a joke.

"The Vatican had decided that IU was a necessary evil. Which organization IU, holding exceptional battle strength, was going to ally with was kept silent until the last, and as such, for fear of an "enemy who would receive IU's aid", none could take action against one another...the result being, for a long while, an armistice was realized. Do you not wish to protect such a precious peace?"

The nun brought her hands together, clutching the rosary.

I don't know who you are, but you're good. You said something really good. You seem like a ''good person''.

No matter what, keep the peace. Also for the sake of me finishing this night without dying here.

"To tell you that the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vatican Vatican] does not wish for war, tonight, I have come here. Learning from the experience of peace, let us combine our knowledge and achieve peace, and as for avoiding this useless fighting—"

"—It can't be done, Meiya. Hypocrite."

Diagonally behind her, interrupting was the witch in a black robe who had been staring at the nun, (it seemed her name was Meiya,) from the beginning.

The witch, the reason I could not help but decide she was one was...

Because, her figure, from head to toe, looked like a stereotypical witch.

Her short body wrapped in pitch black velvet, she was wearing a black peaked hat, and even a large raven was politely perching on her shoulder.

Even I, who was completely alien to SSR matters, understood with just one look. If she wasn't a witch, she was a fake.

Looking around 14 years old, her black hair tied up into a bob, on one eye she was wearing a burgundy eyepatch.

On the eyepatch...what is that black mark?

卍? No, like a slanted inverted-卍—aah, that is...!

In European history, the most abominable mark.

Former Nazi Germany's [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hakenkreuz#As_the_symbol_of_Nazism Hakenkreuz].

With just her crimson left eye, that eye-patch witch glared up at the nun, Meiya.

"You didn't have an [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Armistice armistice] at all. You attacked my familiar in [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dusseldorf Dusseldorf]. Peace? The hell are you saying."

At the witch had spat out her words with a tone filled with hate—

"Stay silent, Katze Grasse. You filthy, unpleasant insect."

...Eh?

I thought that as the nun, Meiya, suddenly changed her tone, raising her eyebrows.

"You demonic filth are different. Your very existence is a stain on the Earth. I feel no hesitation against exterminating and annihilating your ilk. I do not see any reason for your existence anywhere in the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Old_Testament Old Testament], the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/New_Testament New Testament], or the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Apocrypha Apocrypha] contained in the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bible Bible]. On an appropriate Holy Date, I have already planned to burn you with Holy Fire, rip your corpses into 8 pieces, and let them flow into several different rivers, so—say thank you. SAY IT! THANK YOU! THANK YOU!"

Completely changed from her calm demeanor of earlier, constricting the witch's neck and shouting, Meiya...

I take back my previous statement. She doesn't seem to be a ''good person'' at all.

Rather, it seems like she has a split personality. And, a rather horrible type.

"Gyahahaha! Yes, this is war! The war with the Vatican I've been waiting for! This amazing chance, I won't let it go! Right, Hilda!'

Even though the tiny witch was being held up by the neck, she spoke to another girl while cackling.

The person who was spoken to was—

A girl who looked the farthest away from a human here.

On that back, bat-like wings grew, a girl with golden twin-tails.

"That's right. I too love battles. I can drink as much lovely blood as I want."

My eyes were once against drawn towards the space between the lips which had just released such a dangerous line.

Visible because the tip was coated with some sort of scarlet coating...those were fangs.

A girl whose canines stood out like Aria...it was not that feeling.

Sharper and longer, bat-like fangs were there.

"Hilda...I already cut your head off once, you're a rather stubborn girl, aren't you?"

Throwing the tiny witch away from her, this time, Meiya glared at the bat-girl.

Could it be...this nun is the one who has the most enemies around her? On the contrary to her peaceful words at the beginning.

"—will Dracula die to something like getting his head cut off? As always, the Vatican is so blissfully ignorant. Like I asked my father to tell me, for centuries, they haven't changed at all from the way they were in the past."

''Hohoho'', placing her crimson-manicured fingers in her mouth, the bat-girl laughed, her rolled up golden twin-tails shaking—her name is Hilda, huh?—like an 18th century European dress arranged in a modern manner, she was wearing a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gothic_Lolita Gothic Lolita] outfit.

The frilly and sparkly part was the same as Riko's [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sweet_Lolita Sweet Lolita], but the color was based upon pitch black, radiating an ominous, decadent, demonic feeling.

And...between the panier under her miniskirt and her spiderweb knee-socks—the area that Muto had called "[http://animedesho.animeblogger.net/?p=2585 Absolute Territory]", the area of the thighs...there, looking like a white tattoo was—I recalled seeing it.

In June, when we had fought in [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yokohama Yokohama], it was the same as what was on Dracula Vlad's body an eyeball design.

She was fair complexioned, so, in a location where it was very similar to the garter belt's string, it was very difficult to notice.

(Vampire, huh...!)

Other than Vlad, they exist?

This was the second time I had seen one, so my surprise was little, but, even so...she's someone I do not want to fight.

"Peace, is what was said—Meiya-san?"

Interrupting with a carefree voice was, a smart man who was dressed in colorful Chinese cultural clothing.

Under his round glasses, his eyes that were so thin they were almost like slits were smiling.

Despite being in the middle of such a dangerous　group, he's so composed.

"That is something which is unrealistic, right? Because, from the beginning, for as long as the '''Yangtze River''', tangled relationships and alliances have existed like in the '''Yellow River'''. Right?" <ref>The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Changjiang_River Yangtze] river is long. The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yellow_river Yellow] river is convoluted.</ref>

Saying that, he looked up at Reki, who was sitting on the wings of the wind generator.

Reki....just silent, cradled the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dragunov_sniper_rifle Dragunov sniper rifle].

"—I too, if it were possible, would not wish to fight."

While using her ice-blue to eyes too look around at all assembled, Jeanne spoke.

"However, I knew that this time would come long before.　The fact that, along with Sherlock's demise, IU collapsed, and we would once again be thrown into war. So, the meeting of this "Bandire" too was decided during his lifetime. Ambassadors. We cannot avoid battle. Because, in that manner, we sustain ourselves."

It had taken some time, but finally...

I too, began to see it. The true identity of this meeting.

Deducing from Jeanne's words, in this world, there are several underground groups like this which these people belong to.

IU was one of them. Vlad's race of vampires too, the organization Ranban which the Kokos had talked about too, Reki's Ulus too, they were probably those.

And, they stand against one another, form alliances with one another, fiercely competing with each other.

Thinking about what each was saying, this had been going on for a long, long time.

Not having been destroyed during that time—sending messengers here—as for those things, their relationship was one of close competition.

However, with the appearance of IU, a change was created in that relationship.

With a nuclear submarine armed with tactical missiles , they had a high battle ability and stealth, also, apparently staying neutral in the Other world, no matter whose eyes you looked from, they were a dangerous existence.

If your own enemy becomes allies with IU, in the end, the power balance will be broken...in an instant, you might be brought down.

So, for a while, they had an "armistice".

Because, who would suddenly take that which was stuck in the table, the knife that was IU, they did not know.

However, now, that knife had disintegrated. It was mainly the fault of Aria and I.

"Then, in accordance to our ancient method, first, let us recite three pacts. It seems that, in the Bandire 86 years ago, it was in French, but I pray you forgive me for translating it into Japanese.

Clause one. No matter the time, anyone can declare war upon anyone. The battle is something that will conform to the rules of a confrontation, but surprise attacks, sneak attacks, spying, use of magic, and insults are allowed.

Clause two. For the sake of avoiding boundless slaughter, the use of ordinary soldiers who are unworthy of the confrontation is forbidden. This takes priority over clause one."

They were anachronistic lines, but the meaning...did not pass without being understood.

These two are rules that should be thought of as a set, right?

They fight as organizations, but they do not fight a total war.

Each organization sent out representatives of battle, just like in a card game, and based upon the confrontations of those representatives, victory and defeat was decided.

There did not appear to be any specific rules pertaining to the number of confrontations as well as the headcount of the representatives, but in short, large amounts of soldiers being sent out like in modern warfare and turning either side into a bloodbath was forbidden.

At the point in time where one's own organization no longer had any powerful warriors, one had to raise a white flag—was how it was, right?

The style of battle was rather ancient, but it wasn't nonexistent. It was like in Japan, where such a thing occurred during the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Heian_period Heian period]. Warriors carrying the names of their respective areas would duel in order.

It would truly be fitting if one said that such a method was fitting.

"Clause three. The battle will primarily be split into two alliances, 'Deen' <ref>Unit</ref> and 'Grenada' <ref>Kin</ref>.　These ancient names are maintained as a sign of respect for the previous generations of fighters who had come before us, it is something that is not to be changed for all eternity.

Which alliance each organization belongs to will be decided based upon the declarations here, but silence/unaffiliation is also allowed. Changing affiliations after the declaration is not forbidden, but based upon the prideful ones assembled here I believe that the matter will be resolved appropriately.

Next, we will begin the declaration of alliances...first, we, IU's Daio Nomad, wish to declare that we are to be part of 'Deen'. The nun of the Vatican, Meiya is in 'Deen'. Katze Grasse of the witches division as well as Dracula Hilda is in 'Grenada'. There should be no changes of affiliation, correct?"

Apparently finished with stating the rules, Jeanne called out the names of the three women who were talking earlier.

"Ahh...My Father. Please forgive me, who will once again grasp my sword—"

Gripping her rosarius in front of her huge, melon-like breasts, the nun, Meiya—

"Yes. The Vatican was originally 'Deen', exterminating the tainted of 'Grenada'. The founders of Legio Deen."

With her hand, clothed with gloves of white lace, she　gestured at the witch and the vampires.

"Ah. Of course, I too am part of 'Grenada'. Something like being Meiya's ally is unimaginable."

From the direction of the witch, Katze Grasse, who had answered with that,

"There's no need to even go so far as ask, right, Jeanne? As I was born, it was already decided that I was to be part of the kin of darkness—'Grenada'. Tamamo, is it not the same for you as well?"

This time, the bat-girl Hilda, her high-heels clicking, towards this direction...

No, towards the fox-girl who was by my side, she turned.

The fox-girl, having been called Tamamo, stepped out, the sound of clogs clacking on the floor ringing out—

Her ears, having been turned towards Jeanne up until just now—those pointed ears, sticking out of the top of her head, swiveled towards Hilda.

This girl...below a wooden box that she was carrying like a schoolbag, from below the hem of the Japanese clothing akin to a mini-skirt...whether it was expected, or whether I felt something else, a bushy tail stuck out.

It was clearly, a fox's.

"I'm sorry, Hilda. This time, I'll be 'Deen'. This is only a rumour, but it's because the modern Hotogi have an alliance with the Christian church. Patra, come this way as well."

Wa-wait. Hey, fox.

Just now, didn't you say Hotogi? And added to that, you seem to be acquaintances with Patra and Hilda.

Who are you? This fox-girl who is called Tamamo.

Unexpectedly, it seemed that there was a key person. Right by my feet.

Apparently, with ability users and monsters, relationships that I did not know about existed, and by that, she too seemed to be my ally. It was rather piecemeal, but I could read that from the atmosphere.

Before the mist, having been called out to by Tamamo, Patra, twirling a gigantic crystal ball atop her finger—

"Tamamo. For the things that your ancestors had once taught me, I give my thanks, however...towards the honor students of IU's Daio, I bear a personal hatred. This time, IU's Ignatius will be 'Grenada'."

With her [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E3%82%A2%E3%83%92%E3%83%AB%E5%8F%A3 upturned mouth], she answered.

"Ahh...What are you going to do? Kana?"

Patra, wearing clothing akin to a swimsuit, looked in Kana's direction from underneath the gold crown, which mimicked a cobra.

Kana, holding Scorpio, a scythe akin to that which a Reaper would carry,...my brother—

"Genesis 4:11—'Each of us had a dream the same night, and each dream hid a meaning of its own'—I came here of my own free will, but that's how it is. "Unaffiliated" is what I wish to be."

Her gem-like eyes closed, she announced that.

"I see...well, that has reason..."

Patra, having heard that, ''slump''...suddenly looked depressed.

Towards Nii-san, who had an expression which seemed to express, "There's no helping it..." while tapping Patra on the forehead, she blushed...

Nii-san.

Do you...plan to join this battle? What are you aiming for?

"Jeanne. Liberty Mason will also be 'Unaffiliated'.　Let me observe the situation temporarily."

That deep, penetrating voice was that of the beautiful man in the trench-coat, deepest in the midst.

He was someone who gave off a dangerous impression which was so sharp as to give off the feeling that if one were to so much as touch him, he would be cut, but—

"—LOO—"

A more, no, the most mysterious person's voice...no, sound rang out.

If it were possible, I wanted to avert my eyes from it the whole time—there, below the rusted, slanted windmill, this existed, a silhouette which exceeded 3 meters.

More unlike humans than Tamamo and Hilda, a camouflage-painted metal man.

It, who had, from several places on its body, optical devices, antennae, grenades, smoke dischargers, etc...sticking out...at a glance, looked like a military vehicle, but that was incorrect.

First of all, it was not a vehicle.

In place of tires or caterpillar treads, it was standing on two feet with knee-joints directly inverse of that of a human body.

Also, on the left and right of its body, gigantic too, arm-like manipulators were there...rather, what the hell is that in its left hand, an M61 Gatling cannon—Vulcan...!

A Vulcan is—the name of a cannon that is normally attached to military vehicles, able to spray 120 bullets within a second, a demon-like weapon.

The ammunition used is a bullet that can weigh up to 100g, the M50. For something like a human, even being grazed will lead to a fatal injury.

It seemed that due to issues of cooling, it could not continue to fire for over three minutes, but even so, bringing this is cheating, right? That kind of monstrosity.

"LOO—LOO—...LOO—"

It, able to be called nothing but a bipedal tank...''Loooo, Loooo''...

It seemed to be speaking something, but...what? I don't understand.

"...LOO. I knew that you came from America, but I have no idea about you. If the fact that we cannot understand your method of communication continues, you will be seen as 'silent' when it comes to any alliance—is that fine?"

Having been told that by Jeanne, uncowed, it...

"...LOO..."

—changed its stance a little, like it was nodding.

With that, I understood a little, it was not an autonomous weapon. There was someone riding inside.

As it were, a humanoid close-combat battle machine.

I didn't really know its name, but—I chose to call it LOO. Jeanne too had called it that.

"—'Grenada'—!"

Suddenly, the person who raised that energetic voice with an Native American accent was—

Wearing a cat-patterned fur, a girl who looked around 10 years old.

Why is a child like this...?

—thought I, but immediately, I realized the reason. Along with a shocking scene.

After that girl had shouted, ''Scrape...Thump!'', she held up a large axe that was by her feet, but...that axe was ''larger than its carrier's body.''

Large, thick, rather than an axe, one should say that it is a large lump of iron.

Even the world record for women weightlifting in the clean & jerk isn't 200kg, but that was clearly a weight which exceeded that. I don't know accurately, but I expect that it isn't any lower than 300kg.

The small girl had lifted that. Furthermore, with one hand.

''Thunk...!''

The girl...pierced the floor with the axe's ferrule, an extravagant feather decoration attached to it, and a slight tremor shook the ground by her feet. What a feeling of weight. It even gave off the the illusory feeling that the entirety of Empty Island was shaking.

"—Havi—'Grenada'!"

That girl, facing directly upwards, repeated with that voice, habitually slightly nasal...

Flowers stuck into her hair, under that fringe, flipped up—mm?

Two horns were visible.　At a glance.

—I see.

She too is ''one of them'', huh?

Havi...seemed to be what she called herself, her horns were smaller than Aria's accessories.

On the left and right of her forehead, from the inside of her skin, they rose up in small, conical shapes. Rather than a horse's or deer's bony antlers, they looked more like the horns of a rhino or giraffe, horns that covered the skin.

—and as for that, that I have become able to calmly analyze monsters is making me feel rather pitiable.

"Tohyama. Which will "Baskerville" be?"

"...?"

Because Jeanne had suddenly faced this way—

My mind became a complete blank.

"Wh-what? Why are you turning to me Jeanne?"

"You are the person who defeated Sherlock, are you not?"

"N-no. If anything, I was caught up in the flow...when I went to help Aria, it just so happened that Sherlock was there, or rather..."

"You do not not know yet? For this Bandire, your faction—recently having the name of "Baskerville"—its leader's alliance declaration cannot be left unsaid. Because, you destroyed IU and are the spark that makes us fight once again."

"...Wa-wait. 'Baskerville'...that was just a student Butei team that was submitted to the school. It's different from people like you. Also, even if I'm the leader, I'm just one in name—"

"Tohyama. ''You did it. If you did it, take responsibility for it.'' Are you not a man?"

"Don't screw with me! The fact that I am here is only because I was suddenly called out here! What are you doing to me...!?"

"—'Deen' or 'Grenada'. Choose that which you think you will survive in."

"...Hey......"

To Jeanne, whose tone would not let me utter any excuses, I could not respond.

—I have nothing to do with this!

Even though I wanted to shout that and run...

Now, the sight of superhumans is gathered on me. With just that, I could not take control of my body's movements.

As if being stared at by a snake...no, like a frog that is encircled by a swarm of snakes.

Towards I, in that state, and Jeanne, the bat-girl, Hilda, raised her voice while spinning her parasol.

"All newcomers go into this unsightly panic, don't they? Jeanne, He's quite pitiful if you bully him like that. He didn't even hear, right? Tohyama Kinji. You are 'Deen'. Anything but that is impossible. Because, you are the enemy of the powerful veteran of 'Grenada', Vlad Dracula—my father."

As for Hilda, staring at me, ''Fuun'', her nose making that sound—

I interrupted Jeanne's words, turning towards her.

I had thought that she was the same race as Vlad, but—his daughter, huh?

"—Then, I, as a representative, wish to declare that Ulus will be affiliated with 'Deen'."

Cutting through Hilda's words, the person who spoke out from above was—Reki.

"I, personally, am a member of "Baskerville", but because I am entering the same 'Deen', there should not be a problem, correct? As for my position as a representative ambassador, consent from Ulus has already been received."

Sitting on the propellers of the wind generator,　not having moved an inch from when I had seen her earlier, Reki—

The man from earlier, the one in Chinese clothing with circular glasses, looked up　at her, smiling.

"Ranban's ambassador, {{Hidan no Aria:Shokatsu Seigen}} will make his declaration. We will be 'Grenada'. Because, there is the debt to be repaid by Ulus' ''Reki'' for hindering our business a few days before. Then...you are the only one left?" <ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zhuge_Liang Zhuge Liang]</ref>

So he said to another one standing in the midst of the mist.

Even though I didn't say whether I was going to participate in the battle or not, the flow suggested that my incident was already over.

(Give me a break...seriously...!)

Because of my own wariness, I could not interrupt the conversation, and so, I looked at the last person...

I did not know whether he had been listening from the beginning or whether she hadn't been, the man wearing a flashy pierro-like clothing—''Thud!''

He threw the cellphone music player that he had been listening to up till then and his white earphones to his feet.

"Tch. This isn't pretty."

He, raising the face which had just spit out those words...as expected...didn't seem to have been listening to the conversation.

With those eyes filled with irritation, he looked around at us and his face　was colored with face paint akin to the war paint of the natives of someplace.

"Keh—this is laughable. I came here thinking that there'd be strong people, but, the hell is this?　This is just a gathering of errand boys.　All of you guys are pathetic. This was a waste of time."

Apparently, he too was the same as me, in the same "I-want-to-go-home team".

Wouldn't we get along?

But, it seems that the reason he did not want to be here is the exact opposite of mine.

"G-III—those that are gathered are certainly 'ambassadors'. Not military strength, but personal wishes and organizational recommendations as well as aptitude as an envoy, and the ability to understand Japanese etc. are used as a basis for those to be selected. Also, this is not an obligation, but—as long as they are not like you, for ambassadors, choosing men who are not eunuchs and are not battle-hungry, as well as young women has been customary since ancient times. I acknowledge that each of us is not like that which you seek. However, is that all right, G-III? If you return like this, you will be counted as 'unaffiliated'."

"—Nothing to do with me."

To Jeanne, who had warned him, the man answered without so much as turning his sight towards her.

"...As long as you seek the same thing as us, as long as we scramble, eventually, we will fight. At that time, if we join either 'Deen' or 'Grenada', the number of enemies will decrease. We are not clear as to the numbers of every organization, but at least, of the 10-plus people that are, this will end without half of those here becoming enemies."

"Enemies?"

''Feh'', G-III spat to his side...is that his name?

At his discourteous behavior, Jeanne frowned.

"—Don't make me laugh. Today, I only came because recently, it seemed that strong people were coming out all around you. That all right? Next time, bring those that are the most powerful. I will kill them all."

G-III spoke those words, and from his body—

''Zz''...''Zzzzzzz''...as I wondered about that noise, akin to that of a broken fluorescent light...

His appearance became indistinguishable.

Literally, he disappeared. Now, I could see the flow of the mist behind G-III through him.

"...!"

Like in a special effects movie—an invisible man.

As I watched, going from half-transparency to full-transparency, G-III, who had disappeared...

He...he seems like a dangerous person.　His ability, and judging from his words, his personality.

"—Commoner. You are like a barking puppy. You have lost even your killing intent."

Although it was night, Hilda, continuing to hold her parasol, spoke, a sigh mixed in.

"However, with this, it seems that everybody is finished. That is correct, isn't it, Jeanne?"

"...It is as you say. Lastly, this battle will...according to the habit of naming the land upon which Bandire took place, "Far East Warfare"—FEW is what has been decided. I thank everyone for their participation, and I pray for your fortune in batt..."

"Then, it's fine, isn't it?"

"...?—Already?"

"It should be fine. It has already started."

"Wait. Tonight...did I not say you were not to fight here?"

"That's true. This is not a very good stage. The altitude is low, and the weather is lacking. However, I've changed my mind.　I have waited for too long, so let's go play a little."

You...what?

What are you talking about?

Why...

''Are you looking this way?''

Two people.

"Something like a council of declaration of war that has not seen blood...In the past, such a thing has never occurred...right?"

Smiling and showing me her fangs, Hilda and—

Jeanne. With a panicked expression, the Short Winking that she sent me was—"Run."—and at that, I widened my eyes.

"...!"

This congregation of monsters which had dragged me into the midst of it ended—

From now on, anyone can fight with anyone, is how it is!?

However, a sudden challenge apparently being outside of her expectations, Jeanne hurriedly raised her sword. And while its blade was being sheathed in crystallized ice, crackling accompanying the process—

''...Zzzzz...Zzz...''

At the sight of Hilda melting into the midst of her own shadow, just by her feet, I could no longer move.

What an—unrealistic scene.

I drew my Beretta, but isn't　the opponent to shoot no longer here?

Like a dragged carpet, the shadow faced me, standing completely straight, wriggling.

"Tohyama, run! For 30 seconds, I'll restrict her!"

Durandal, thrown by Jeanne like a javelin ''Zcch''—!

In that instant, the movements of the shadow began to dull. It felt as if it was stitched to the ground by Jeanne's sword, pierced through it.

However...it felt as if that stitching was incomplete.

Even so, it faced this way...and it was still wriggling. The shadow.

(This kind of...this kind of person...!)

Not even in Hysteria Mode, not having anything, towards me, just a high school student...!

What do you want me to do!? 

Firstly, where do I run? Here and there, at these places where people that I know nothing about are, because of these monsters...!

As if pleading for help, I turned towards the fox-girl, Tamamo, and—

Tamamo did not look this way.

Towards the south side of the artificial island—looking towards the sea.

No, not only Tamamo.

That horn-girl who was called Havi, axe in hand, she was looking in the same direction.

"...?"

Along with those two, the monsters started to turn towards the south, one by one.

—Towards Academy Island.

A few seconds afterward, finally...''Drrrrrr''...that engine sound became audible to my ears as well.

That was the sound of a mini-motorboat running.

''Thunk!'' The boat reaching Empty Island, impacting into it—after a while—

''Bsh!'' At the southern tip of Empty Island, at the very brink, I could saw a ''small hand'' grasp it.

Th-that is...!

"It was right of me make SSR extend their network! Because, you had come to a place where my eyes could reach you. Just that bravery, I will acknowledge! You're there, aren't you!? Patra! Hilda!"

A high-pitched anime voice.

''Nsh!'', clambering atop the edge of Empty Island, a twin-tail with a sailor uniform.

Isn't that...Aria!?

"IU's remnants! I'll arrest you as one set! A gift to Mama's supreme court this month is ready!"

The entire situation apparently not visible from the mist—

It seemed that Aria still had not realized the danger of the place she was stepping into.

"A-Aria! Now is a bad time! Here, there is...!"

Putting myself aside, I shouted, as if preventing Aria from pouring oil onto the fire.

However, I did not expect that I could stop Aria, who was looking for the unarrested remnants of IU.

While going "!?" at the monsters, all facing towards her, ''Shing, Shing!''

The platinum and pitch-black Governments were drawn in unison.

I-I said to stop!

"—LOO—"

The sound of operation ringing out, the walker tank, LOO, looked back—

"—You brought your minions!? Kinji! Since you're here, support me!"

Suddenly, Aria,　''BangBangBang!''

Without warning, muzzle flashes lit the air.

"!"

The bullets did not hit LOO itself, but above his head, they hit the propellers of the wind generator, throwing up sparks.

The propellers were rusted, so they must have become fragile. One of them, showered with gunfire, ''Kcch...Bch!''

Along with a tearing sound, it snapped off at the base.

"—LO...!?"

LOO, whose operational noise had been ringing out, made a movement as if looking up, but—''Gnng!''

It did not have an opportunity to dodge. Falling down was a propeller which weighed several tons, and crushed by it, it went into a position akin to crawling. It struggled, but it stayed there without rising.

I-I...didn't even know if it was an enemy or ally.

Aria...Suddenly, she did it.

With a feeling that suggested it had clearly malfunctioned, LOO was smoking.

"Aha! Ahaha! She came! She came!"

Standing there bow-legged and twirling, was the horn-girl from earlier—Havi.

Swinging around the massive metal axe like it was a knife, she danced.

As if this was a kindergarten where a fun game had just started.

"...!"

I looked towards Hilda, thinking to confirm, and this way—

Towards the back of the witch, Katze Grasse, who had burst into laughter at the sight of LOO being destroyed, the nun, Meiya—''Shhhh...'', turned—''Yssshhhh...!'', and with that noise, she wielded her massive sword—

"Witch of the filthy [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Red_tide crimson tide]...I WILL SLAUGHTER YOU—!" 

Along with the high-pitched voice, with a momentum as if trying to split Katze Grasse into two parts, she brought the sword down.

''Thunk!''

With a movement which seemed to suggest that she had noticed a while ago, the witch, with a shortsword—decorated with kachiwaba engravings and diamonds, a sword that was akin to one that soldiers in old-Europe might carry—she clashed blades.

"Ahh, Meiya...really, it can't be cured without dying once, can it. That stupidity."

Katze Grasse used the short sword to parry, and—''Ching!''

Meiya's broadsword fell to the concrete by her feet, and through its own weight, the sword pierced the floor.

"N-not being cut obediently...Ahh, Lord, forgive this person's crimes...no, it would be splendid if you did not forgive them! In place of divine punishment, I WILL HUMBLY DO MY BEST."

Meiya, already short of breath, once again readied her broadsword in a low stance.

i-it's starting over there too.

—－What the hell do I do!?

Without any sort of forewarning, ''Bssh!'', between the two, water burst forth—

Hidden by the camouflage of the water drops, the witch instantly distanced herself from the nun.

And, from inside the black robe, which she rolled up, she snatched out two golden guns and began shooting.

That was—a Luger-P08. From the barrel which extended out from the body of the pistol, and the inchworm like movement of the toggle above the gun, I could figure it out.

Now, it was an antique, but it was a gun that was used by Nazi soldiers in the German army, a gun which was highly accurate.

However, as for that P08's bullets—''BangBangBang!''

Even though they were being continuously fired from a range of just 9m, they did not hit Meiya.

''Fufun'', making a triumphant expression, Meiya—I could not see what kind of technique she used.

It was a scene which was hard to figure out, but it seemed that the ''bullets did not hit'' Meiya. What happened just now.

"Tch. So, it was impossible after all. You really are damned lucky."

Flipping open her robe—exposing her pure white tights and violet garter straps, Katze Grasse restored her guns to her leg holsters.

And raising her short sword once again—fixing her eyes upon Meiya, who was readying her broadsword again, she sprinted forth.

Between the two—''Shh!'', a figure wearing a bulletproof coat interrupted.

The sound of metal rang out twice in consecutively clashes, and a dark blue scythe had simultaneously met the two blades.

"...Kana...!"

Giving me, who muttered that name, a wink which said, "Come back quickly," Nii-san, with the back of his scythe for the broadsword, and the handle of it for the short sword, had completely stilled them into balance.

And, merely by changing the direction of her arms—Meiya and Katze Grasse's white and black robes fluttered into the air, and they fell to the floor.

"Excuse me, you two. Right now—it is still a little early. Shall we go back? Hmm?"

''Smile''—

The two, completely shocked, looked on as Kana, smiling with a face so beautiful it would put an actress to shame, receded into the depths of the mist, her high-laced boots ringing out. At that moment...

"Kinji! —Jeanne is here too!? What's going on!?"

Aria, sprinting all the way to my side, looked around at the surroundings—''Clink, Clink''

Her hands swift, she reloaded the magazines she had taken out of her skirt into the guns.

"Aria, get away! This is a bad place to be in! Don't you get it just from seeing it!?"

"In the beginning, I didn't really get it because of the mist, but no matter how I look at it, it does seem that way, doesn't it..."

Looking at Patra, who was walking towards Kana, Aria—frowned.

As if trying to intimidate everyone who was standing about her, she thrust her guns forward, her arms open.

"It seems that Patra is together with your brother—and it seems that Hilda has run away."

Having had that said to me, and remembering about Hilda, I looked around my feet, drifting in the midst.

Indeed...The shadow had disappeared.

No, not only Hilda. The unidentified handsome man in the coat wasn't there either.

Because of the battle which had suddenly started, he had quickly made his escape, it seemed.

Tamamo too...was gone. However, at my feet...a beautiful [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Temari_%28toy%29 Temari] with a checkered pattern had fallen.

Subtly sticking out from the Temari were things like that which could be found at the tip of a fox's tail...they had been sticking out, but as if noticing my gaze upon them, they pulled back into the interior of the ball.

...I don't really understand, but, 'defensive mode'...is that what it is?

Someone had moved. Thinking that, I turned around and—and at that point, the operator of LOO, which had been destroyed by Aria earlier, exited from within it, looking confused.

Looking at the destroyed robot, lamenting by going "LOO, LOO,"...a girl which was wearing a costume a navy colour akin to that of a school swimsuit. She too looked like a child around the age of an elementary school student.

Pointing at Aria and and raising her voice, seemingly angry, in a "LOO! LOO!", the girl stood up—

Apparently unable to do anything without the walking tank, the badge...no, medal attached to the swimsuit clinking, she tried to run away, barefoot. The eagle insignia which was visible for a second was—something that I had learned in Assault. It was a rank insignia.　Of the American army. And, it was that of a colonel's. This is a joke, right?

The opposite of me, who had slightly relaxed from this mood of escape,

"Why did you come, Aria...! Be careful, Hilda is still here. And also, she's close...! Run away! She's stolen the—'Study of Scarlet' from IU! It's dangerous!"

Pulling Durandal, which was no longer stitched onto the shadow, from the floor, Jeanne warned Aria with her ice-blue eyes.

Around her body, in the midst of the floating mist...''Crackle, Crackle'';along with that noise, crystals of ice began to appear.

Diamond Dust.

Sending the sparkling crystals of ice, literally like diamonds, dancing through the air, this was Jeanne's magic.

The floating ice began to gradually accumulate, becoming a haze, hiding our figures.

Hidden by this mist of ice, she wanted to run, right?

Jeanne concentrated upon sending the particles of ice outward in something like a smokescreen—and at that moment.

"...!'

From Aria;from within Aria's own shadow— 

As if rising from the surface of a pool—

Hilda, her eyes shining with golden light akin to the Vlad of that time before, floated out of it, a half-smile on her lips!

"—Intâi gândeste, apoi porneste. Prilejui te face hot... [It would be better to confirm it before coming, wouldn't it.　Just like a moth to flame...]"

Aria tried to turn around to Hilda, muttering in Romanian from directly behind, but she could not.

Hilda had already grasped hold of the back of Aria's neck with her crimson-manicured right hand.

—''Bang!''

The gunshot of a Dragonov—!

(Reki—!?)

''Bsssh!''

A 7.62mm x 54R bullet penetrated through Hilda's head from the top left to the bottom right, throwing her vertically-rolled twin-tails into the air, but— 

"Kyaa!"

Behind Aria, who had cried out at the sound of the bullet impact, Hilda had just swayed her head aside.

Neither did she release Aria's neck.

And, looking up at Reki, who had shot her from above the wind generator...

"...'''''Baaang'''''" 

Sticking out her index finger, making a pistol-shape with her left hand, she made a gesture as if to shoot herself in the head.

While smiling with her bloodstained face.

Sh-she too—is the same as Vlad. Bullets have no effect.

I can't　do anything...!

"Foolish Butei girls are punished, you know."

Hilda opened her bright crimson mouth.

Those two fangs—their tips covered with scarlet metal—Aria's white neck, they—

"—!"

''Bite''...!

Pierced it.

"<nowiki>~~~~~~~~~~~</nowiki>!"

And as for Aria, her camellia eyes widened with pain, next to her face,

"Ha!"

Flèche Fente—With the graceful movements of fencing, Jeanne's Durandal flew through the air.

''Schhhhh!''

Hilda, parrying Durandal with the fangs that had just left Aria's neck, turned, getting away. 

"What a happy miscalculation. Staying in Prime<ref>First form.</ref>, I could remove my shell. Ohohoho...Ohohohohohoho!"

Bringing the back of her hand to her cheek—the blood from the gunshot wound which had been blown open by Reki had stopped—resounding in my ears, she laughed loudly in a voice bordering on ultrasonic.

"Houhohoho! Fii Bucuros! Fii Fericit! Hohohohoho!" [Wonderful! Excellent!]

In the midst of the ringing laughter which almost seemed to want to fill up our ears, towards the area below her left ear that was bitten, Aria—touching her neck with left hand, checked how much had bled. And, having confirmed that her carotid artery had not been cut, ''Chck''—
[[File:Aria08_045.jpg|thumb]]
Readying her Colts, she tried to turn around, but...

"...ch...!?"

''Thud'', a single knee dropped to the ground.

"Poison—!?"

I sprinted towards the pale Aria, and—

"...This is bad, one of Tohyama. It appears that this is worse than poison."

The Temari, rolling towards me though no-one had touched it, said those words to me from my feet. With the voice of Tamamo.

Worse...than poison?

What does she mean? When I looked at Aria, the meaning of those words struck me.

Aria's body was—

Indistinctly, starting to shine.

It wasn't an optical illusion. Around her body, something that appeared to be a haze of scarlet light was seeping out of her.

"...ch!"

This...is something I've seen before. Twice, in the past.

"Oooh..."

It was when she fought with Patra, who was over there, looking at Aria, raising what appeared to be a surprised voice.

And—when she fought with Sherlock in IU.

Aria has gone into that mode.

And, afterward, she had shot out a bullet of light with the power of a battleship's cannon.

But...from that time...it was a little different.

Rather than pouring outside—it felt as if the light was trapped inside, and that was a slight leak.

"Aria...Are you alright!?"

I shook Aria's shoulders with my both my hands, and—

Once, twice, thrice, Aria blinked painfully...

"..."

Staying completely silent, slowly, she looked up towards me.

"...?"

Those camellia eyes fixed upon me.

—Who are you?

As if saying that.

"...Aria...?"

—Wrong.

This gaze. This expression.

I understood because of the months that I had spent living together with her.

Even I know that this is strange. However—this ''is not Aria''.

Who are you. Who is this...!

"Damn Hilda. You've learned even of the destruction of the 'Seven Stars of the Golden Shell?" 

"Think of it as an honour.　This is the first time in history. That humans have seen the cracking of the shell—"

The Temari by my legs exchanged words with Hilda, and...

"One of Tohyama. That Aria has come is the worst of luck. I will return one, so do not be afraid. Make it such that Aria does not move. Meiya! You return one as well!"

Saying that, ''Sshhhhhh——-!'' Raising up a puff of white smoke, it returned to the original Tamamo.

Tamamo, showing off a transformation like that of an anime or movie, the fur on her ears and tail standing up—

Inside that small hand, she was carrying a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gohei Gohei] akin to that a Miko would hold.

And, looking in Aria's direction, she grasped the two sides of the Gohei, readying it as if she was using martial techniques with a staff.

"...ch...!?"

Because the scarlet light had gotten noticeably stronger, I, continuing to grasp Aria's two shoulders, lost all words.

The light shined a bright scarlet, just like an inferno, but there was no heat. That was the same as before.

However, the phenomenon of light gathering at the point of her finger, which had happened before, did not occur.

A phenomenon different from that time...is that it? This, that is.

Continuing like that, the light—''Bang!''

As if bursting out of Aria's body—

"Uu...!"

In front, to the left and right of me, who was unable to do anything but support Aria's body and groan, the light scattered this way and that.

Shining like a blazing scarlet light, they flew, a multitude of scarlet balls of light—

That scene made me feel as if my eyes were being seared.

''Bzzzz!''

Turning towards that noise, which sounded like a power short, there was Tamamo, who was in the midst of catching one of the balls of light with the handle of her Gohei.

"Allllright, alright, alright. Good girl...go back, go back...ch!"

Appearing to be talking to the core of the light, Tamamo—

''Squeeze'', pressing down upon the two sides of the Gohei, she pushed the light back.

That done, as if jumping back from the Gohei, it returned to Aria's left breast.

"—Kyaa, ahh, ahh."

Raising what seemed to be a surprised voice was sister Meiya.

She too had caught a ball of light with her sword, and she was moving it, making it slide down the length of the blade.

''Wobble, WobbleWobble'', staggering around, apparently for the sake of restraining the ball of light, Meiya—

"...Nnn!"

Swinging the sword with a motion like that of a lacrosse pass, she threw the ball of light back.

Tracing a wide arc through the air, the ball of light flew a course which was slightly averted from Aria, but—

"—ch!"

Its trajectory corrected by Jeanne's sword, wielded like a tennis racket by Jeanne, who had sprinted forth—it too, returned to Aria's chest.

(...What the hell...is this...!)

What's going on.

I don't get it.

Still in a state of incomprehension, I looked around me, and the leftover balls of light were—

Hilda, Katze Grasse, Havi, Shokatsu, Patra...

By each of the five people who had chosen the alliance of 'Grenada', they were caught.

I looked at the hands of the five, and as I watched, the light, growing weaker, it seemed to become an extremely small jewel-like solid, apparently having stabilized.

"—As for that shell, I'll give it to everyone. As a reward attached to the 'Kin'. Also, it's because this is an act of hatred towards those which were father's enemies. Rather having I hold it as one person, this is much more hateful, is it not?"

The bat-girl, Hilda, turned her gaze to Patra and the rest from above, saying this to them.

And, she kept the grain of light, reminiscent of a ruby, which she too was holding by her chest.

"Kyaha...Kyahahahah!"

Havi, playing [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Otedama Otedama] with the light, ''Plop'', placed it in her mouth.

And, going on all fours like an animal, she agilely disappeared into the other side of the mist.

Witch - Katze Grasse too,

"Meiya, let's meet again."

''Smirk'', forming a smile which seemed to be formed by twitching her cheek—she sprinted towards a part of the mist which had become far thicker.

"—Thanks for this. This was a welcoming gift far above my expectations. I will return to Ranban's territory fortwith and have this analyzed."

While storing the grain of light in the slender bamboo pipe he had taken out from his chest, Ranban's Shosatsu too, seemed to be happy.

"My, you're going already? If you kill Reki, I'll help you, you know. I mean, just now, that girl shot me in the head."

While looking up at Reki with her golden eyes, Hilda said those words.

Reki looked down at Hilda, silent, still holding her sniper rifle.

"No, no. Because I am but a messenger, I do not fight by direct means. Wise men do not approach danger, or so they say."

While saying that in a gentle tone, Shosatsu—

Hidden in the smoke that was being spurted out of a smoke bomb which had been placed at his feet at some point in time, he was no longer visible.

"Hoho. Hilda, For you, father and daughter, there exists a debt because I had introduced you to IU. As such, I will take this without staying my hand."

''Zccchhh''—Hidden in the sandstorm which was intermingling with the mist, Patra too disappeared.

"''Fuuun.'' Then, I too will call this a night."

Seeing that the 'Kin' other than her had gone, Hilda too...''Zcchh''...

Once again sunk into the depths of her own shadow.

As if having taken the acquisition of the scarlet gem as a signal, "Grenada" disappeared as one...

"Wa-wait...!"

While clutching Aria, who was just sitting there unmoving, towards me, as if protecting her—

I pointed my Beretta at Hilda.

But...I didn't shoot. A chance to emerge victorious remained unseen.

Already, the eyeball design at Hilda's thigh had sunk into her shadow...

She, who had taken Jeanne's and Reki's attacks and remained completely undisturbed; She, who had subjected Aria to a state where she was unable to do battle in the space of a heartbeat, could I, not even in Hysteria Mode, defeat her?

No, in a position that I did defeat her, what would I do.

More than not understanding what had happened to Aria's body, it was something which was life-threatening, and in a position where only Hilda knew how to cure her, firing would probably not be the best course of action.

—What do I do. What should I do.

Incomprehensible. Right now, for me...!

"Bye bye. Let's play again sometime."

Appearing to be laughing at me, who was unable to do anything but point my gun at her, Hilda twirled her parasol, disappearing into her shadow.

And, that shadow too, as I watched, it became thin—and dissipated.

"...ch..."

Because all those who appeared to be enemies had gone, I looked at Aria—

Aria had...

Lost consciousness.

"...Aria...!"

Turning towards that voice, Jeanne had sheathed Durandal in its sheath, and she was sprinting towards the place where Aria and I were.

"Jeanne..."

As this was not the time to have a falling out, I had no intention of blaming anyone, but my tone was slightly interlaced with that feeling, wasn't it.

Coming over and peering at Aria's face, Tamamo pressed against my chest—

And, she looked towards Jeanne.

"Jeanne. You are not to blame. I had read in advance that this mostly would become a skirmish, but that this young maiden would come, that Hilda would use even the destruction of the "Seven Stars of the Golden Shell", was something that was beyond expectation for all of us."

Next to Jeanne, who was lowering eyes, seemingly regretful, was another person—

"She is..."Hidan no Aria"...is she not."

Meiya too, having replaced the sword on her back, had come.

"How dost it look, Meiya. Aria's condition."

"She has just lost consciousness...is what it would appear to be. There is nothing otherwise pertaining to her life."

"My viewpoint is as yours. Because, two of the scarlet shell are still continuing to function. She is weakened, but she should be safe for now."

Saying that, ''Twitch Twitch'', and moving her fox-ears, Tamamo...

"Jeanne, thou shalt also hunt them down. '''Reki''' hath already gone. According to mine ears, they hath all scattered in every direction, however...if fortune is on our side, perhaps one might give himself away. Just, do not chase too far. I am strengthening our protection with 'The Boundary of the Devil's Contract'."

"Understood."

Jeanne gave a courteous nod to Tamamo, who looked far younger than her.

"—Tohyama. I apologize. As for Aria's condition...hear it from Tamamo and Meiya."

''Clank'', her armor ringing out, she spun on her heel, looking up to the propellers of the slanted windmill—already, Reki's figure was no longer there—and from that, she started running towards the east tip of Empty Island, where it seemed her own boat was.

At some point, the fog had started clearing, and around me, the expansive Empty Island was visible.

Besides the broken walking tank and the light nearby, having been abandoned, as well as the wind generator, nothing could be seen.

All that was left was Aria, just sitting there unmoving, I, Tamamo, and Meiya, us 4.

There was not a trace, not a shadow, of anyone else.

(...)

It was a feeling as if...I had seen a nightmare.

However, this is no dream. This is reality.

I, still not understanding what on Earth had happened, had been dragged by that dream, and now I was here.

While holding on to Aria, who was sitting here, unconscious...!

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{Hidan no Aria Nav|prev=Hidan no Aria:Volume8 Illustrations|next=Hidan no Aria:Volume8 Chapter2}}
</noinclude>

Hidan no Aria:Volume8 Chapter1

2015-07-09T00:34:28Z

99.19.93.10: /* 1st Ammo: Night of Chaos -Turbulent- */

==1st Ammo: Night of Chaos -Turbulent-==

"—The ambassadors of the organizations, agencies, and associations who have gathered at 'Bandire'."

On the nighttime artificial island, Empty Island—

To the abnormal group, illuminated in the midst of the mist, the armored Jeanne spoke.

"First of all, Jeanne d'Arc of IU's Daio Nomad welcomes you with respect."

That voice felt as if an edge was concealed behind her words.

Even though she said something which was meant to welcome.

Ahh...Fuck.

Even the me that is not in Hysteria Mode understands.

The group that is gathered here is laced with hostility.

—The mood of all gathered was that of a critical situation.

(What the hell is...going on!)

When one meets an unidentified armed group, it is theorized that they should first get a grasp of the enemies' battle power.

However, the me as of now cannot do that.

First, who is my enemy and who is my ally? Starting from that, I did not know.

Jeanne, Reki and the person who had talked to me earlier...Fox-human?...She didn't seem to be an enemy, but...as for the others, I had no idea.

—I want Kana to be my ally. However, seeing that she appeared together with that "Witch of Sand" Patra, I have to stay alert.

After that, I did not know about any of the others.

If I act like this, my life will be in danger. If I stay in this place any longer.

However, running is also—

—probably an action which will put myself in danger.

Because, the instant I turn my back on this place, I will probably be shot by all those assembled here.

So, I—

(Fuck...!)

—just did nothing but stand. Right here.

Shit.

Why?

Even though I just want to be able to be a boring male high school student with an ordinary life...

Which piece of causality caused me to be dragged into this meeting filled with abnormal people!?

As if giving me a hint to that question—once again, Jeanne's rose-colored lips opened.

"As there are first-time comers here, I shall make a statement of introduction. Once, we kept ourselves hidden in the darkness of our countries, passing down our respective battle techniques and knowledge—chasing that which we sought, scrambling over that which we sought. Along with the power-gain of IU, that conflict was arrested, but...along with the destruction of IU, once again, the start of the gunfire will be attempted."

—IU—

That name which I did not wish to remember echoed in the depths of my chest.

With a nuclear submarine as its headquarters, it was the name of that organization, the place where the Jeanne that was standing here and other outlaw superhumans were trained.

Two months ago, I fought with their leader—Aria's great-grandfather, Sherlock Holmes...the result of that was, that organization was destroyed. It should have been.

That had been, for some reason, spoken of again.

As I gulped down my saliva, at the edge of my vision—

One of them had stepped out as if to address the entire group.

"—Everybody. Is there no path which does not return to that age of battle?"

Seemingly gentle, a somewhat glazed, sweet voice.

The most calm of everyone gathered, blue, cloudy eyes.

Eyelashes long enough to not need mascara, an impressive mole under her eye, she—outside of her beautiful face and neck, none of her white skin was exposed.

Her developed body wrapped in a pure white robe with golden embroidery, the hand which was holding a small rosarius also clothed in a long, white glove, she was wearing clothing which completely covered her skin.

A veil hiding soft, long blonde hair was not there, but...

This girl is probably a nun, right?

''Probably'', which is to say—she was properly wearing light makeup, and because, added to the fact that she was a sexy, beautiful woman...she was carrying something that a normal nun would definitely not carry.

Trimmed with gold decoration, a sword that was so large it was like a joke.

"The Vatican had decided that IU was a necessary evil. Which organization IU, holding exceptional battle strength, was going to ally with was kept silent until the last, and as such, for fear of an "enemy who would receive IU's aid", none could take action against one another...the result being, for a long while, an armistice was realized. Do you not wish to protect such a precious peace?"

The nun brought her hands together, clutching the rosary.

I don't know who you are, but you're good. You said something really good. You seem like a ''good person''.

No matter what, keep the peace. Also for the sake of me finishing this night without dying here.

"To tell you that the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vatican Vatican] does not wish for war, tonight, I have come here. Learning from the experience of peace, let us combine our knowledge and achieve peace, and as for avoiding this useless fighting—"

"—It can't be done, Meiya. Hypocrite."

Diagonally behind her, interrupting was the witch in a black robe who had been staring at the nun, (it seemed her name was Meiya,) from the beginning.

The witch, the reason I could not help but decide she was one was...

Because, her figure, from head to toe, looked like a stereotypical witch.

Her short body wrapped in pitch black velvet, she was wearing a black peaked hat, and even a large raven was politely perching on her shoulder.

Even I, who was completely alien to SSR matters, understood with just one look. If she wasn't a witch, she was a fake.

Looking around 14 years old, her black hair tied up into a bob, on one eye she was wearing a burgundy eyepatch.

On the eyepatch...what is that black mark?

卍? No, like a slanted inverted-卍—aah, that is...!

In European history, the most abominable mark.

Former Nazi Germany's [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hakenkreuz#As_the_symbol_of_Nazism Hakenkreuz].

With just her crimson left eye, that eye-patch witch glared up at the nun, Meiya.

"You didn't have an [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Armistice armistice] at all. You attacked my familiar in [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dusseldorf Dusseldorf]. Peace? The hell are you saying."

At the witch had spat out her words with a tone filled with hate—

"Stay silent, Katze Grasse. You filthy, unpleasant insect."

...Eh?

I thought that as the nun, Meiya, suddenly changed her tone, raising her eyebrows.

"You demonic filth are different. Your very existence is a stain on the Earth. I feel no hesitation against exterminating and annihilating your ilk. I do not see any reason for your existence anywhere in the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Old_Testament Old Testament], the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/New_Testament New Testament], or the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Apocrypha Apocrypha] contained in the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bible Bible]. On an appropriate Holy Date, I have already planned to burn you with Holy Fire, rip your corpses into 8 pieces, and let them flow into several different rivers, so—say thank you. SAY IT! THANK YOU! THANK YOU!"

Completely changed from her calm demeanor of earlier, constricting the witch's neck and shouting, Meiya...

I take back my previous statement. She doesn't seem to be a ''good person'' at all.

Rather, it seems like she has a split personality. And, a rather horrible type.

"Gyahahaha! Yes, this is war! The war with the Vatican I've been waiting for! This amazing chance, I won't let it go! Right, Hilda!'

Even though the tiny witch was being held up by the neck, she spoke to another girl while cackling.

The person who was spoken to was—

A girl who looked the farthest away from a human here.

On that back, bat-like wings grew, a girl with golden twin-tails.

"That's right. I too love battles. I can drink as much lovely blood as I want."

My eyes were once against drawn　towards the space between the lips which had just released such a dangerous line.

Visible because the tip was coated with some sort of scarlet coating...those were fangs.

A girl whose canines stood out like Aria...it was not that feeling.

Sharper and longer, bat-like fangs were there.

"Hilda...I already cut your head off once, you're a rather stubborn girl, aren't you?"

Throwing the tiny witch away from her, this time, Meiya glared at the bat-girl.

Could it be...this nun is the one who has the most enemies around her? On the contrary to her peaceful words at the beginning.

"—will Dracula die to something like getting his head cut off? As always, the Vatican is so blissfully ignorant. Like I asked my father to tell me, for centuries, they haven't changed at all from the way they were in the past."

''Hohoho'', placing her crimson-manicured fingers in her mouth, the bat-girl laughed, her rolled up golden twin-tails shaking—her name is Hilda, huh?—like an 18th century European dress arranged in a modern manner, she was wearing a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gothic_Lolita Gothic Lolita] outfit.

The frilly and sparkly part was the same as Riko's [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sweet_Lolita Sweet Lolita], but the color was based upon pitch black, radiating an ominous, decadent, demonic feeling.

And...between the panier under her miniskirt and her spiderweb knee-socks—the area that Muto had called "[http://animedesho.animeblogger.net/?p=2585 Absolute Territory]", the area of the thighs...there, looking like a white tattoo was—I recalled seeing it.

In June, when we had fought in [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yokohama Yokohama], it was the same as what was on Dracula Vlad's body an eyeball design.

She was fair complexioned, so, in a location where it was very similar to the garter belt's string, it was very difficult to notice.

(Vampire, huh...!)

Other than Vlad, they exist?

This was the second time I had seen one, so my surprise was little, but, even so...she's someone I do not want to fight.

"Peace, is what was said—Meiya-san?"

Interrupting with a carefree voice was, a smart man who was dressed in colorful Chinese cultural clothing.

Under his round glasses, his eyes that were so thin they were almost like slits were smiling.

Despite being in the middle of such a dangerous　group, he's so composed.

"That is something which is unrealistic, right? Because, from the beginning, for as long as the '''Yangtze River''', tangled relationships and alliances have existed like in the '''Yellow River'''. Right?" <ref>The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Changjiang_River Yangtze] river is long. The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yellow_river Yellow] river is convoluted.</ref>

Saying that, he looked up at Reki, who was sitting on the wings of the wind generator.

Reki....just silent, cradled the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dragunov_sniper_rifle Dragunov sniper rifle].

"—I too, if it were possible, would not wish to fight."

While using her ice-blue to eyes too look around at all assembled, Jeanne spoke.

"However, I knew that this time would come long before.　The fact that, along with Sherlock's demise, IU collapsed, and we would once again be thrown into war. So, the meeting of this "Bandire" too was decided during his lifetime. Ambassadors. We cannot avoid battle. Because, in that manner, we sustain ourselves."

It had taken some time, but finally...

I too, began to see it. The true identity of this meeting.

Deducing from Jeanne's words, in this world, there are several underground groups like this which these people belong to.

IU was one of them. Vlad's race of vampires too, the organization Ranban which the Kokos had talked about too, Reki's Ulus too, they were probably those.

And, they stand against one another, form alliances with one another, fiercely competing with each other.

Thinking about what each was saying, this had been going on for a long, long time.

Not having been destroyed during that time—sending messengers here—as for those things, their relationship was one of close competition.

However, with the appearance of IU, a change was created in that relationship.

With a nuclear submarine armed with tactical missiles , they had a high battle ability and stealth, also, apparently staying neutral in the Other world, no matter whose eyes you looked from, they were a dangerous existence.

If your own enemy becomes allies with IU, in the end, the power balance will be broken...in an instant, you might be brought down.

So, for a while, they had an "armistice".

Because, who would suddenly take that which was stuck in the table, the knife that was IU, they did not know.

However, now, that knife had disintegrated. It was mainly the fault of Aria and I.

"Then, in accordance to our ancient method, first, let us recite three pacts. It seems that, in the Bandire 86 years ago, it was in French, but I pray you forgive me for translating it into Japanese.

Clause one. No matter the time, anyone can declare war upon anyone. The battle is something that will conform to the rules of a confrontation, but surprise attacks, sneak attacks, spying, use of magic, and insults are allowed.

Clause two. For the sake of avoiding boundless slaughter, the use of ordinary soldiers who are unworthy of the confrontation is forbidden. This takes priority over clause one."

They were anachronistic lines, but the meaning...did not pass without being understood.

These two are rules that should be thought of as a set, right?

They fight as organizations, but they do not fight a total war.

Each organization sent out representatives of battle, just like in a card game, and based upon the confrontations of those representatives, victory and defeat was decided.

There did not appear to be any specific rules pertaining to the number of confrontations as well as the headcount of the representatives, but in short, large amounts of soldiers being sent out like in modern warfare and turning either side into a bloodbath was forbidden.

At the point in time where one's own organization no longer had any powerful warriors, one had to raise a white flag—was how it was, right?

The style of battle was rather ancient, but it wasn't nonexistent. It was like in Japan, where such a thing occurred during the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Heian_period Heian period]. Warriors carrying the names of their respective areas would duel in order.

It would truly be fitting if one said that such a method was fitting.

"Clause three. The battle will primarily be split into two alliances, 'Deen' <ref>Unit</ref> and 'Grenada' <ref>Kin</ref>.　These ancient names are maintained as a sign of respect for the previous generations of fighters who had come before us, it is something that is not to be changed for all eternity.

Which alliance each organization belongs to will be decided based upon the declarations here, but silence/unaffiliation is also allowed. Changing affiliations after the declaration is not forbidden, but based upon the prideful ones assembled here I believe that the matter will be resolved appropriately.

Next, we will begin the declaration of alliances...first, we, IU's Daio Nomad, wish to declare that we are to be part of 'Deen'. The nun of the Vatican, Meiya is in 'Deen'. Katze Grasse of the witches division as well as Dracula Hilda is in 'Grenada'. There should be no changes of affiliation, correct?"

Apparently finished with stating the rules, Jeanne called out the names of the three women who were talking earlier.

"Ahh...My Father. Please forgive me, who will once again grasp my sword—"

Gripping her rosarius in front of her huge, melon-like breasts, the nun, Meiya—

"Yes. The Vatican was originally 'Deen', exterminating the tainted of 'Grenada'. The founders of Legio Deen."

With her hand, clothed with gloves of white lace, she　gestured at the witch and the vampires.

"Ah. Of course, I too am part of 'Grenada'. Something like being Meiya's ally is unimaginable."

From the direction of the witch, Katze Grasse, who had answered with that,

"There's no need to even go so far as ask, right, Jeanne? As I was born, it was already decided that I was to be part of the kin of darkness—'Grenada'. Tamamo, is it not the same for you as well?"

This time, the bat-girl Hilda, her high-heels clicking, towards this direction...

No, towards the fox-girl who was by my side, she turned.

The fox-girl, having been called Tamamo, stepped out, the sound of clogs clacking on the floor ringing out—

Her ears, having been turned towards Jeanne up until just now—those pointed ears, sticking out of the top of her head, swiveled towards Hilda.

This girl...below a wooden box that she was carrying like a schoolbag, from below the hem of the Japanese clothing akin to a mini-skirt...whether it was expected, or whether I felt something else, a bushy tail stuck out.

It was clearly, a fox's.

"I'm sorry, Hilda. This time, I'll be 'Deen'. This is only a rumour, but it's because the modern Hotogi have an alliance with the Christian church. Patra, come this way as well."

Wa-wait. Hey, fox.

Just now, didn't you say Hotogi? And added to that, you seem to be acquaintances with Patra and Hilda.

Who are you? This fox-girl who is called Tamamo.

Unexpectedly, it seemed that there was a key person. Right by my feet.

Apparently, with ability users and monsters, relationships that I did not know about existed, and by that, she too seemed to be my ally. It was rather piecemeal, but I could read that from the atmosphere.

Before the mist, having been called out to by Tamamo, Patra, twirling a gigantic crystal ball atop her finger—

"Tamamo. For the things that your ancestors had once taught me, I give my thanks, however...towards the honor students of IU's Daio, I bear a personal hatred. This time, IU's Ignatius will be 'Grenada'."

With her [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E3%82%A2%E3%83%92%E3%83%AB%E5%8F%A3 upturned mouth], she answered.

"Ahh...What are you going to do? Kana?"

Patra, wearing clothing akin to a swimsuit, looked in Kana's direction from underneath the gold crown, which mimicked a cobra.

Kana, holding Scorpio, a scythe akin to that which a Reaper would carry,...my brother—

"Genesis 4:11—'Each of us had a dream the same night, and each dream hid a meaning of its own'—I came here of my own free will, but that's how it is. "Unaffiliated" is what I wish to be."

Her gem-like eyes closed, she announced that.

"I see...well, that has reason..."

Patra, having heard that, ''slump''...suddenly looked depressed.

Towards Nii-san, who had an expression which seemed to express, "There's no helping it..." while tapping Patra on the forehead, she blushed...

Nii-san.

Do you...plan to join this battle? What are you aiming for?

"Jeanne. Liberty Mason will also be 'Unaffiliated'.　Let me observe the situation temporarily."

That deep, penetrating voice was that of the beautiful man in the trench-coat, deepest in the midst.

He was someone who gave off a dangerous impression which was so sharp as to give off the feeling that if one were to so much as touch him, he would be cut, but—

"—LOO—"

A more, no, the most mysterious person's voice...no, sound rang out.

If it were possible, I wanted to avert my eyes from it the whole time—there, below the rusted, slanted windmill, this existed, a silhouette which exceeded 3 meters.

More unlike humans than Tamamo and Hilda, a camouflage-painted metal man.

It, who had, from several places on its body, optical devices, antennae, grenades, smoke dischargers, etc...sticking out...at a glance, looked like a military vehicle, but that was incorrect.

First of all, it was not a vehicle.

In place of tires or caterpillar treads, it was standing on two feet with knee-joints directly inverse of that of a human body.

Also, on the left and right of its body, gigantic too, arm-like manipulators were there...rather, what the hell is that in its left hand, an M61 Gatling cannon—Vulcan...!

A Vulcan is—the name of a cannon that is normally attached to military vehicles, able to spray 120 bullets within a second, a demon-like weapon.

The ammunition used is a bullet that can weigh up to 100g, the M50. For something like a human, even being grazed will lead to a fatal injury.

It seemed that due to issues of cooling, it could not continue to fire for over three minutes, but even so, bringing this is cheating, right? That kind of monstrosity.

"LOO—LOO—...LOO—"

It, able to be called nothing but a bipedal tank...''Loooo, Loooo''...

It seemed to be speaking something, but...what? I don't understand.

"...LOO. I knew that you came from America, but I have no idea about you. If the fact that we cannot understand your method of communication continues, you will be seen as 'silent' when it comes to any alliance—is that fine?"

Having been told that by Jeanne, uncowed, it...

"...LOO..."

—changed its stance a little, like it was nodding.

With that, I understood a little, it was not an autonomous weapon. There was someone riding inside.

As it were, a humanoid close-combat battle machine.

I didn't really know its name, but—I chose to call it LOO. Jeanne too had called it that.

"—'Grenada'—!"

Suddenly, the person who raised that energetic voice with an Native American accent was—

Wearing a cat-patterned fur, a girl who looked around 10 years old.

Why is a child like this...?

—thought I, but immediately, I realized the reason. Along with a shocking scene.

After that girl had shouted, ''Scrape...Thump!'', she held up a large axe that was by her feet, but...that axe was ''larger than its carrier's body.''

Large, thick, rather than an axe, one should say that it is a large lump of iron.

Even the world record for women weightlifting in the clean & jerk isn't 200kg, but that was clearly a weight which exceeded that. I don't know accurately, but I expect that it isn't any lower than 300kg.

The small girl had lifted that. Furthermore, with one hand.

''Thunk...!''

The girl...pierced the floor with the axe's ferrule, an extravagant feather decoration attached to it, and a slight tremor shook the ground by her feet. What a feeling of weight. It even gave off the the illusory feeling that the entirety of Empty Island was shaking.

"—Havi—'Grenada'!"

That girl, facing directly upwards, repeated with that voice, habitually slightly nasal...

Flowers stuck into her hair, under that fringe, flipped up—mm?

Two horns were visible.　At a glance.

—I see.

She too is ''one of them'', huh?

Havi...seemed to be what she called herself, her horns were smaller than Aria's accessories.

On the left and right of her forehead, from the inside of her skin, they rose up in small, conical shapes. Rather than a horse's or deer's bony antlers, they looked more like the horns of a rhino or giraffe, horns that covered the skin.

—and as for that, that I have become able to calmly analyze monsters is making me feel rather pitiable.

"Tohyama. Which will "Baskerville" be?"

"...?"

Because Jeanne had suddenly faced this way—

My mind became a complete blank.

"Wh-what? Why are you turning to me Jeanne?"

"You are the person who defeated Sherlock, are you not?"

"N-no. If anything, I was caught up in the flow...when I went to help Aria, it just so happened that Sherlock was there, or rather..."

"You do not not know yet? For this Bandire, your faction—recently having the name of "Baskerville"—its leader's alliance declaration cannot be left unsaid. Because, you destroyed IU and are the spark that makes us fight once again."

"...Wa-wait. 'Baskerville'...that was just a student Butei team that was submitted to the school. It's different from people like you. Also, even if I'm the leader, I'm just one in name—"

"Tohyama. ''You did it. If you did it, take responsibility for it.'' Are you not a man?"

"Don't screw with me! The fact that I am here is only because I was suddenly called out here! What are you doing to me...!?"

"—'Deen' or 'Grenada'. Choose that which you think you will survive in."

"...Hey......"

To Jeanne, whose tone would not let me utter any excuses, I could not respond.

—I have nothing to do with this!

Even though I wanted to shout that and run...

Now, the sight of superhumans is gathered on me. With just that, I could not take control of my body's movements.

As if being stared at by a snake...no, like a frog that is encircled by a swarm of snakes.

Towards I, in that state, and Jeanne, the bat-girl, Hilda, raised her voice while spinning her parasol.

"All newcomers go into this unsightly panic, don't they? Jeanne, He's quite pitiful if you bully him like that. He didn't even hear, right? Tohyama Kinji. You are 'Deen'. Anything but that is impossible. Because, you are the enemy of the powerful veteran of 'Grenada', Vlad Dracula—my father."

As for Hilda, staring at me, ''Fuun'', her nose making that sound—

I interrupted Jeanne's words, turning towards her.

I had thought that she was the same race as Vlad, but—his daughter, huh?

"—Then, I, as a representative, wish to declare that Ulus will be affiliated with 'Deen'."

Cutting through Hilda's words, the person who spoke out from above was—Reki.

"I, personally, am a member of "Baskerville", but because I am entering the same 'Deen', there should not be a problem, correct? As for my position as a representative ambassador, consent from Ulus has already been received."

Sitting on the propellers of the wind generator,　not having moved an inch from when I had seen her earlier, Reki—

The man from earlier, the one in Chinese clothing with circular glasses, looked up　at her, smiling.

"Ranban's ambassador, {{Hidan no Aria:Shokatsu Seigen}} will make his declaration. We will be 'Grenada'. Because, there is the debt to be repaid by Ulus' ''Reki'' for hindering our business a few days before. Then...you are the only one left?" <ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zhuge_Liang Zhuge Liang]</ref>

So he said to another one standing in the midst of the mist.

Even though I didn't say whether I was going to participate in the battle or not, the flow suggested that my incident was already over.

(Give me a break...seriously...!)

Because of my own wariness, I could not interrupt the conversation, and so, I looked at the last person...

I did not know whether he had been listening from the beginning or whether she hadn't been, the man wearing a flashy pierro-like clothing—''Thud!''

He threw the cellphone music player that he had been listening to up till then and his white earphones to his feet.

"Tch. This isn't pretty."

He, raising the face which had just spit out those words...as expected...didn't seem to have been listening to the conversation.

With those eyes filled with irritation, he looked around at us and his face　was colored with face paint akin to the war paint of the natives of someplace.

"Keh—this is laughable. I came here thinking that there'd be strong people, but, the hell is this?　This is just a gathering of errand boys.　All of you guys are pathetic. This was a waste of time."

Apparently, he too was the same as me, in the same "I-want-to-go-home team".

Wouldn't we get along?

But, it seems that the reason he did not want to be here is the exact opposite of mine.

"G-III—those that are gathered are certainly 'ambassadors'. Not military strength, but personal wishes and organizational recommendations as well as aptitude as an envoy, and the ability to understand Japanese etc. are used as a basis for those to be selected. Also, this is not an obligation, but—as long as they are not like you, for ambassadors, choosing men who are not eunuchs and are not battle-hungry, as well as young women has been customary since ancient times. I acknowledge that each of us is not like that which you seek. However, is that all right, G-III? If you return like this, you will be counted as 'unaffiliated'."

"—Nothing to do with me."

To Jeanne, who had warned him, the man answered without so much as turning his sight towards her.

"...As long as you seek the same thing as us, as long as we scramble, eventually, we will fight. At that time, if we join either 'Deen' or 'Grenada', the number of enemies will decrease. We are not clear as to the numbers of every organization, but at least, of the 10-plus people that are, this will end without half of those here becoming enemies."

"Enemies?"

''Feh'', G-III spat to his side...is that his name?

At his discourteous behavior, Jeanne frowned.

"—Don't make me laugh. Today, I only came because recently, it seemed that strong people were coming out all around you. That all right? Next time, bring those that are the most powerful. I will kill them all."

G-III spoke those words, and from his body—

''Zz''...''Zzzzzzz''...as I wondered about that noise, akin to that of a broken fluorescent light...

His appearance became indistinguishable.

Literally, he disappeared. Now, I could see the flow of the mist behind G-III through him.

"...!"

Like in a special effects movie—an invisible man.

As I watched, going from half-transparency to full-transparency, G-III, who had disappeared...

He...he seems like a dangerous person.　His ability, and judging from his words, his personality.

"—Commoner. You are like a barking puppy. You have lost even your killing intent."

Although it was night, Hilda, continuing to hold her parasol, spoke, a sigh mixed in.

"However, with this, it seems that everybody is finished. That is correct, isn't it, Jeanne?"

"...It is as you say. Lastly, this battle will...according to the habit of naming the land upon which Bandire took place, "Far East Warfare"—FEW is what has been decided. I thank everyone for their participation, and I pray for your fortune in batt..."

"Then, it's fine, isn't it?"

"...?—Already?"

"It should be fine. It has already started."

"Wait. Tonight...did I not say you were not to fight here?"

"That's true. This is not a very good stage. The altitude is low, and the weather is lacking. However, I've changed my mind.　I have waited for too long, so let's go play a little."

You...what?

What are you talking about?

Why...

''Are you looking this way?''

Two people.

"Something like a council of declaration of war that has not seen blood...In the past, such a thing has never occurred...right?"

Smiling and showing me her fangs, Hilda and—

Jeanne. With a panicked expression, the Short Winking that she sent me was—"Run."—and at that, I widened my eyes.

"...!"

This congregation of monsters which had dragged me into the midst of it ended—

From now on, anyone can fight with anyone, is how it is!?

However, a sudden challenge apparently being outside of her expectations, Jeanne hurriedly raised her sword. And while its blade was being sheathed in crystallized ice, crackling accompanying the process—

''...Zzzzz...Zzz...''

At the sight of Hilda melting into the midst of her own shadow, just by her feet, I could no longer move.

What an—unrealistic scene.

I drew my Beretta, but isn't　the opponent to shoot no longer here?

Like a dragged carpet, the shadow faced me, standing completely straight, wriggling.

"Tohyama, run! For 30 seconds, I'll restrict her!"

Durandal, thrown by Jeanne like a javelin ''Zcch''—!

In that instant, the movements of the shadow began to dull. It felt as if it was stitched to the ground by Jeanne's sword, pierced through it.

However...it felt as if that stitching was incomplete.

Even so, it faced this way...and it was still wriggling. The shadow.

(This kind of...this kind of person...!)

Not even in Hysteria Mode, not having anything, towards me, just a high school student...!

What do you want me to do!? 

Firstly, where do I run? Here and there, at these places where people that I know nothing about are, because of these monsters...!

As if pleading for help, I turned towards the fox-girl, Tamamo, and—

Tamamo did not look this way.

Towards the south side of the artificial island—looking towards the sea.

No, not only Tamamo.

That horn-girl who was called Havi, axe in hand, she was looking in the same direction.

"...?"

Along with those two, the monsters started to turn towards the south, one by one.

—Towards Academy Island.

A few seconds afterward, finally...''Drrrrrr''...that engine sound became audible to my ears as well.

That was the sound of a mini-motorboat running.

''Thunk!'' The boat reaching Empty Island, impacting into it—after a while—

''Bsh!'' At the southern tip of Empty Island, at the very brink, I could saw a ''small hand'' grasp it.

Th-that is...!

"It was right of me make SSR extend their network! Because, you had come to a place where my eyes could reach you. Just that bravery, I will acknowledge! You're there, aren't you!? Patra! Hilda!"

A high-pitched anime voice.

''Nsh!'', clambering atop the edge of Empty Island, a twin-tail with a sailor uniform.

Isn't that...Aria!?

"IU's remnants! I'll arrest you as one set! A gift to Mama's supreme court this month is ready!"

The entire situation apparently not visible from the mist—

It seemed that Aria still had not realized the danger of the place she was stepping into.

"A-Aria! Now is a bad time! Here, there is...!"

Putting myself aside, I shouted, as if preventing Aria from pouring oil onto the fire.

However, I did not expect that I could stop Aria, who was looking for the unarrested remnants of IU.

While going "!?" at the monsters, all facing towards her, ''Shing, Shing!''

The platinum and pitch-black Governments were drawn in unison.

I-I said to stop!

"—LOO—"

The sound of operation ringing out, the walker tank, LOO, looked back—

"—You brought your minions!? Kinji! Since you're here, support me!"

Suddenly, Aria,　''BangBangBang!''

Without warning, muzzle flashes lit the air.

"!"

The bullets did not hit LOO itself, but above his head, they hit the propellers of the wind generator, throwing up sparks.

The propellers were rusted, so they must have become fragile. One of them, showered with gunfire, ''Kcch...Bch!''

Along with a tearing sound, it snapped off at the base.

"—LO...!?"

LOO, whose operational noise had been ringing out, made a movement as if looking up, but—''Gnng!''

It did not have an opportunity to dodge. Falling down was a propeller which weighed several tons, and crushed by it, it went into a position akin to crawling. It struggled, but it stayed there without rising.

I-I...didn't even know if it was an enemy or ally.

Aria...Suddenly, she did it.

With a feeling that suggested it had clearly malfunctioned, LOO was smoking.

"Aha! Ahaha! She came! She came!"

Standing there bow-legged and twirling, was the horn-girl from earlier—Havi.

Swinging around the massive metal axe like it was a knife, she danced.

As if this was a kindergarten where a fun game had just started.

"...!"

I looked towards Hilda, thinking to confirm, and this way—

Towards the back of the witch, Katze Grasse, who had burst into laughter at the sight of LOO being destroyed, the nun, Meiya—''Shhhh...'', turned—''Yssshhhh...!'', and with that noise, she wielded her massive sword—

"Witch of the filthy [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Red_tide crimson tide]...I WILL SLAUGHTER YOU—!" 

Along with the high-pitched voice, with a momentum as if trying to split Katze Grasse into two parts, she brought the sword down.

''Thunk!''

With a movement which seemed to suggest that she had noticed a while ago, the witch, with a shortsword—decorated with kachiwaba engravings and diamonds, a sword that was akin to one that soldiers in old-Europe might carry—she clashed blades.

"Ahh, Meiya...really, it can't be cured without dying once, can it. That stupidity."

Katze Grasse used the short sword to parry, and—''Ching!''

Meiya's broadsword fell to the concrete by her feet, and through its own weight, the sword pierced the floor.

"N-not being cut obediently...Ahh, Lord, forgive this person's crimes...no, it would be splendid if you did not forgive them! In place of divine punishment, I WILL HUMBLY DO MY BEST."

Meiya, already short of breath, once again readied her broadsword in a low stance.

i-it's starting over there too.

—－What the hell do I do!?

Without any sort of forewarning, ''Bssh!'', between the two, water burst forth—

Hidden by the camouflage of the water drops, the witch instantly distanced herself from the nun.

And, from inside the black robe, which she rolled up, she snatched out two golden guns and began shooting.

That was—a Luger-P08. From the barrel which extended out from the body of the pistol, and the inchworm like movement of the toggle above the gun, I could figure it out.

Now, it was an antique, but it was a gun that was used by Nazi soldiers in the German army, a gun which was highly accurate.

However, as for that P08's bullets—''BangBangBang!''

Even though they were being continuously fired from a range of just 9m, they did not hit Meiya.

''Fufun'', making a triumphant expression, Meiya—I could not see what kind of technique she used.

It was a scene which was hard to figure out, but it seemed that the ''bullets did not hit'' Meiya. What happened just now.

"Tch. So, it was impossible after all. You really are damned lucky."

Flipping open her robe—exposing her pure white tights and violet garter straps, Katze Grasse restored her guns to her leg holsters.

And raising her short sword once again—fixing her eyes upon Meiya, who was readying her broadsword again, she sprinted forth.

Between the two—''Shh!'', a figure wearing a bulletproof coat interrupted.

The sound of metal rang out twice in consecutively clashes, and a dark blue scythe had simultaneously met the two blades.

"...Kana...!"

Giving me, who muttered that name, a wink which said, "Come back quickly," Nii-san, with the back of his scythe for the broadsword, and the handle of it for the short sword, had completely stilled them into balance.

And, merely by changing the direction of her arms—Meiya and Katze Grasse's white and black robes fluttered into the air, and they fell to the floor.

"Excuse me, you two. Right now—it is still a little early. Shall we go back? Hmm?"

''Smile''—

The two, completely shocked, looked on as Kana, smiling with a face so beautiful it would put an actress to shame, receded into the depths of the mist, her high-laced boots ringing out. At that moment...

"Kinji! —Jeanne is here too!? What's going on!?"

Aria, sprinting all the way to my side, looked around at the surroundings—''Clink, Clink''

Her hands swift, she reloaded the magazines she had taken out of her skirt into the guns.

"Aria, get away! This is a bad place to be in! Don't you get it just from seeing it!?"

"In the beginning, I didn't really get it because of the mist, but no matter how I look at it, it does seem that way, doesn't it..."

Looking at Patra, who was walking towards Kana, Aria—frowned.

As if trying to intimidate everyone who was standing about her, she thrust her guns forward, her arms open.

"It seems that Patra is together with your brother—and it seems that Hilda has run away."

Having had that said to me, and remembering about Hilda, I looked around my feet, drifting in the midst.

Indeed...The shadow had disappeared.

No, not only Hilda. The unidentified handsome man in the coat wasn't there either.

Because of the battle which had suddenly started, he had quickly made his escape, it seemed.

Tamamo too...was gone. However, at my feet...a beautiful [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Temari_%28toy%29 Temari] with a checkered pattern had fallen.

Subtly sticking out from the Temari were things like that which could be found at the tip of a fox's tail...they had been sticking out, but as if noticing my gaze upon them, they pulled back into the interior of the ball.

...I don't really understand, but, 'defensive mode'...is that what it is?

Someone had moved. Thinking that, I turned around and—and at that point, the operator of LOO, which had been destroyed by Aria earlier, exited from within it, looking confused.

Looking at the destroyed robot, lamenting by going "LOO, LOO,"...a girl which was wearing a costume a navy colour akin to that of a school swimsuit. She too looked like a child around the age of an elementary school student.

Pointing at Aria and and raising her voice, seemingly angry, in a "LOO! LOO!", the girl stood up—

Apparently unable to do anything without the walking tank, the badge...no, medal attached to the swimsuit clinking, she tried to run away, barefoot. The eagle insignia which was visible for a second was—something that I had learned in Assault. It was a rank insignia.　Of the American army. And, it was that of a colonel's. This is a joke, right?

The opposite of me, who had slightly relaxed from this mood of escape,

"Why did you come, Aria...! Be careful, Hilda is still here. And also, she's close...! Run away! She's stolen the—'Study of Scarlet' from IU! It's dangerous!"

Pulling Durandal, which was no longer stitched onto the shadow, from the floor, Jeanne warned Aria with her ice-blue eyes.

Around her body, in the midst of the floating mist...''Crackle, Crackle'';along with that noise, crystals of ice began to appear.

Diamond Dust.

Sending the sparkling crystals of ice, literally like diamonds, dancing through the air, this was Jeanne's magic.

The floating ice began to gradually accumulate, becoming a haze, hiding our figures.

Hidden by this mist of ice, she wanted to run, right?

Jeanne concentrated upon sending the particles of ice outward in something like a smokescreen—and at that moment.

"...!'

From Aria;from within Aria's own shadow— 

As if rising from the surface of a pool—

Hilda, her eyes shining with golden light akin to the Vlad of that time before, floated out of it, a half-smile on her lips!

"—Intâi gândeste, apoi porneste. Prilejui te face hot... [It would be better to confirm it before coming, wouldn't it.　Just like a moth to flame...]"

Aria tried to turn around to Hilda, muttering in Romanian from directly behind, but she could not.

Hilda had already grasped hold of the back of Aria's neck with her crimson-manicured right hand.

—''Bang!''

The gunshot of a Dragonov—!

(Reki—!?)

''Bsssh!''

A 7.62mm x 54R bullet penetrated through Hilda's head from the top left to the bottom right, throwing her vertically-rolled twin-tails into the air, but— 

"Kyaa!"

Behind Aria, who had cried out at the sound of the bullet impact, Hilda had just swayed her head aside.

Neither did she release Aria's neck.

And, looking up at Reki, who had shot her from above the wind generator...

"...'''''Baaang'''''" 

Sticking out her index finger, making a pistol-shape with her left hand, she made a gesture as if to shoot herself in the head.

While smiling with her bloodstained face.

Sh-she too—is the same as Vlad. Bullets have no effect.

I can't　do anything...!

"Foolish Butei girls are punished, you know."

Hilda opened her bright crimson mouth.

Those two fangs—their tips covered with scarlet metal—Aria's white neck, they—

"—!"

''Bite''...!

Pierced it.

"<nowiki>~~~~~~~~~~~</nowiki>!"

And as for Aria, her camellia eyes widened with pain, next to her face,

"Ha!"

Flèche Fente—With the graceful movements of fencing, Jeanne's Durandal flew through the air.

''Schhhhh!''

Hilda, parrying Durandal with the fangs that had just left Aria's neck, turned, getting away. 

"What a happy miscalculation. Staying in Prime<ref>First form.</ref>, I could remove my shell. Ohohoho...Ohohohohohoho!"

Bringing the back of her hand to her cheek—the blood from the gunshot wound which had been blown open by Reki had stopped—resounding in my ears, she laughed loudly in a voice bordering on ultrasonic.

"Houhohoho! Fii Bucuros! Fii Fericit! Hohohohoho!" [Wonderful! Excellent!]

In the midst of the ringing laughter which almost seemed to want to fill up our ears, towards the area below her left ear that was bitten, Aria—touching her neck with left hand, checked how much had bled. And, having confirmed that her carotid artery had not been cut, ''Chck''—
[[File:Aria08_045.jpg|thumb]]
Readying her Colts, she tried to turn around, but...

"...ch...!?"

''Thud'', a single knee dropped to the ground.

"Poison—!?"

I sprinted towards the pale Aria, and—

"...This is bad, one of Tohyama. It appears that this is worse than poison."

The Temari, rolling towards me though no-one had touched it, said those words to me from my feet. With the voice of Tamamo.

Worse...than poison?

What does she mean? When I looked at Aria, the meaning of those words struck me.

Aria's body was—

Indistinctly, starting to shine.

It wasn't an optical illusion. Around her body, something that appeared to be a haze of scarlet light was seeping out of her.

"...ch!"

This...is something I've seen before. Twice, in the past.

"Oooh..."

It was when she fought with Patra, who was over there, looking at Aria, raising what appeared to be a surprised voice.

And—when she fought with Sherlock in IU.

Aria has gone into that mode.

And, afterward, she had shot out a bullet of light with the power of a battleship's cannon.

But...from that time...it was a little different.

Rather than pouring outside—it felt as if the light was trapped inside, and that was a slight leak.

"Aria...Are you alright!?"

I shook Aria's shoulders with my both my hands, and—

Once, twice, thrice, Aria blinked painfully...

"..."

Staying completely silent, slowly, she looked up towards me.

"...?"

Those camellia eyes fixed upon me.

—Who are you?

As if saying that.

"...Aria...?"

—Wrong.

This gaze. This expression.

I understood because of the months that I had spent living together with her.

Even I know that this is strange. However—this ''is not Aria''.

Who are you. Who is this...!

"Damn Hilda. You've learned even of the destruction of the 'Seven Stars of the Golden Shell?" 

"Think of it as an honour.　This is the first time in history. That humans have seen the cracking of the shell—"

The Temari by my legs exchanged words with Hilda, and...

"One of Tohyama. That Aria has come is the worst of luck. I will return one, so do not be afraid. Make it such that Aria does not move. Meiya! You return one as well!"

Saying that, ''Sshhhhhh——-!'' Raising up a puff of white smoke, it returned to the original Tamamo.

Tamamo, showing off a transformation like that of an anime or movie, the fur on her ears and tail standing up—

Inside that small hand, she was carrying a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gohei Gohei] akin to that a Miko would hold.

And, looking in Aria's direction, she grasped the two sides of the Gohei, readying it as if she was using martial techniques with a staff.

"...ch...!?"

Because the scarlet light had gotten noticeably stronger, I, continuing to grasp Aria's two shoulders, lost all words.

The light shined a bright scarlet, just like an inferno, but there was no heat. That was the same as before.

However, the phenomenon of light gathering at the point of her finger, which had happened before, did not occur.

A phenomenon different from that time...is that it? This, that is.

Continuing like that, the light—''Bang!''

As if bursting out of Aria's body—

"Uu...!"

In front, to the left and right of me, who was unable to do anything but support Aria's body and groan, the light scattered this way and that.

Shining like a blazing scarlet light, they flew, a multitude of scarlet balls of light—

That scene made me feel as if my eyes were being seared.

''Bzzzz!''

Turning towards that noise, which sounded like a power short, there was Tamamo, who was in the midst of catching one of the balls of light with the handle of her Gohei.

"Allllright, alright, alright. Good girl...go back, go back...ch!"

Appearing to be talking to the core of the light, Tamamo—

''Squeeze'', pressing down upon the two sides of the Gohei, she pushed the light back.

That done, as if jumping back from the Gohei, it returned to Aria's left breast.

"—Kyaa, ahh, ahh."

Raising what seemed to be a surprised voice was sister Meiya.

She too had caught a ball of light with her sword, and she was moving it, making it slide down the length of the blade.

''Wobble, WobbleWobble'', staggering around, apparently for the sake of restraining the ball of light, Meiya—

"...Nnn!"

Swinging the sword with a motion like that of a lacrosse pass, she threw the ball of light back.

Tracing a wide arc through the air, the ball of light flew a course which was slightly averted from Aria, but—

"—ch!"

Its trajectory corrected by Jeanne's sword, wielded like a tennis racket by Jeanne, who had sprinted forth—it too, returned to Aria's chest.

(...What the hell...is this...!)

What's going on.

I don't get it.

Still in a state of incomprehension, I looked around me, and the leftover balls of light were—

Hilda, Katze Grasse, Havi, Shokatsu, Patra...

By each of the five people who had chosen the alliance of 'Grenada', they were caught.

I looked at the hands of the five, and as I watched, the light, growing weaker, it seemed to become an extremely small jewel-like solid, apparently having stabilized.

"—As for that shell, I'll give it to everyone. As a reward attached to the 'Kin'. Also, it's because this is an act of hatred towards those which were father's enemies. Rather having I hold it as one person, this is much more hateful, is it not?"

The bat-girl, Hilda, turned her gaze to Patra and the rest from above, saying this to them.

And, she kept the grain of light, reminiscent of a ruby, which she too was holding by her chest.

"Kyaha...Kyahahahah!"

Havi, playing [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Otedama Otedama] with the light, ''Plop'', placed it in her mouth.

And, going on all fours like an animal, she agilely disappeared into the other side of the mist.

Witch - Katze Grasse too,

"Meiya, let's meet again."

''Smirk'', forming a smile which seemed to be formed by twitching her cheek—she sprinted towards a part of the mist which had become far thicker.

"—Thanks for this. This was a welcoming gift far above my expectations. I will return to Ranban's territory fortwith and have this analyzed."

While storing the grain of light in the slender bamboo pipe he had taken out from his chest, Ranban's Shosatsu too, seemed to be happy.

"My, you're going already? If you kill Reki, I'll help you, you know. I mean, just now, that girl shot me in the head."

While looking up at Reki with her golden eyes, Hilda said those words.

Reki looked down at Hilda, silent, still holding her sniper rifle.

"No, no. Because I am but a messenger, I do not fight by direct means. Wise men do not approach danger, or so they say."

While saying that in a gentle tone, Shosatsu—

Hidden in the smoke that was being spurted out of a smoke bomb which had been placed at his feet at some point in time, he was no longer visible.

"Hoho. Hilda, For you, father and daughter, there exists a debt because I had introduced you to IU. As such, I will take this without staying my hand."

''Zccchhh''—Hidden in the sandstorm which was intermingling with the mist, Patra too disappeared.

"''Fuuun.'' Then, I too will call this a night."

Seeing that the 'Kin' other than her had gone, Hilda too...''Zcchh''...

Once again sunk into the depths of her own shadow.

As if having taken the acquisition of the scarlet gem as a signal, "Grenada" disappeared as one...

"Wa-wait...!"

While clutching Aria, who was just sitting there unmoving, towards me, as if protecting her—

I pointed my Beretta at Hilda.

But...I didn't shoot. A chance to emerge victorious remained unseen.

Already, the eyeball design at Hilda's thigh had sunk into her shadow...

She, who had taken Jeanne's and Reki's attacks and remained completely undisturbed; She, who had subjected Aria to a state where she was unable to do battle in the space of a heartbeat, could I, not even in Hysteria Mode, defeat her?

No, in a position that I did defeat her, what would I do.

More than not understanding what had happened to Aria's body, it was something which was life-threatening, and in a position where only Hilda knew how to cure her, firing would probably not be the best course of action.

—What do I do. What should I do.

Incomprehensible. Right now, for me...!

"Bye bye. Let's play again sometime."

Appearing to be laughing at me, who was unable to do anything but point my gun at her, Hilda twirled her parasol, disappearing into her shadow.

And, that shadow too, as I watched, it became thin—and dissipated.

"...ch..."

Because all those who appeared to be enemies had gone, I looked at Aria—

Aria had...

Lost consciousness.

"...Aria...!"

Turning towards that voice, Jeanne had sheathed Durandal in its sheath, and she was sprinting towards the place where Aria and I were.

"Jeanne..."

As this was not the time to have a falling out, I had no intention of blaming anyone, but my tone was slightly interlaced with that feeling, wasn't it.

Coming over and peering at Aria's face, Tamamo pressed against my chest—

And, she looked towards Jeanne.

"Jeanne. You are not to blame. I had read in advance that this mostly would become a skirmish, but that this young maiden would come, that Hilda would use even the destruction of the "Seven Stars of the Golden Shell", was something that was beyond expectation for all of us."

Next to Jeanne, who was lowering eyes, seemingly regretful, was another person—

"She is..."Hidan no Aria"...is she not."

Meiya too, having replaced the sword on her back, had come.

"How dost it look, Meiya. Aria's condition."

"She has just lost consciousness...is what it would appear to be. There is nothing otherwise pertaining to her life."

"My viewpoint is as yours. Because, two of the scarlet shell are still continuing to function. She is weakened, but she should be safe for now."

Saying that, ''Twitch Twitch'', and moving her fox-ears, Tamamo...

"Jeanne, thou shalt also hunt them down. '''Reki''' hath already gone. According to mine ears, they hath all scattered in every direction, however...if fortune is on our side, perhaps one might give himself away. Just, do not chase too far. I am strengthening our protection with 'The Boundary of the Devil's Contract'."

"Understood."

Jeanne gave a courteous nod to Tamamo, who looked far younger than her.

"—Tohyama. I apologize. As for Aria's condition...hear it from Tamamo and Meiya."

''Clank'', her armor ringing out, she spun on her heel, looking up to the propellers of the slanted windmill—already, Reki's figure was no longer there—and from that, she started running towards the east tip of Empty Island, where it seemed her own boat was.

At some point, the fog had started clearing, and around me, the expansive Empty Island was visible.

Besides the broken walking tank and the light nearby, having been abandoned, as well as the wind generator, nothing could be seen.

All that was left was Aria, just sitting there unmoving, I, Tamamo, and Meiya, us 4.

There was not a trace, not a shadow, of anyone else.

(...)

It was a feeling as if...I had seen a nightmare.

However, this is no dream. This is reality.

I, still not understanding what on Earth had happened, had been dragged by that dream, and now I was here.

While holding on to Aria, who was sitting here, unconscious...!

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{Hidan no Aria Nav|prev=Hidan no Aria:Volume8 Illustrations|next=Hidan no Aria:Volume8 Chapter2}}
</noinclude>

Hidan no Aria:Volume8 Chapter1

2015-07-09T00:32:32Z

99.19.93.10: /* 1st Ammo: Night of Chaos -Turbulent- */

==1st Ammo: Night of Chaos -Turbulent-==

"—The ambassadors of the organizations, agencies, and associations who have gathered at 'Bandire'."

On the nighttime artificial island, Empty Island—

To the abnormal group, illuminated in the midst of the mist, the armored Jeanne spoke.

"First of all, Jeanne d'Arc of IU's Daio Nomad welcomes you with respect."

That voice felt as if an edge was concealed behind her words.

Even though she said something which was meant to welcome.

Ahh...Fuck.

Even the me that is not in Hysteria Mode understands.

The group that is gathered here is laced with hostility.

—The mood of all gathered was that of a critical situation.

(What the hell is...going on!)

When one meets an unidentified armed group, it is theorized that they should first get a grasp of the enemies' battle power.

However, the me as of now cannot do that.

First, who is my enemy and who is my ally? Starting from that, I did not know.

Jeanne, Reki and the person who had talked to me earlier...Fox-human?...She didn't seem to be an enemy, but...as for the others, I had no idea.

—I want Kana to be my ally. However, seeing that she appeared together with that "Witch of Sand" Patra, I have to stay alert.

After that, I did not know about any of the others.

If I act like this, my life will be in danger. If I stay in this place any longer.

However, running is also—

—probably an action which will put myself in danger.

Because, the instant I turn my back on this place, I will probably be shot by all those assembled here.

So, I—

(Fuck...!)

—just did nothing but stand. Right here.

Shit.

Why?

Even though I just want to be able to be a boring male high school student with an ordinary life...

Which piece of causality caused me to be dragged into this meeting filled with abnormal people!?

As if giving me a hint to that question—once again, Jeanne's rose-colored lips opened.

"As there are first-time comers here, I shall make a statement of introduction. Once, we kept ourselves hidden in the darkness of our countries, passing down our respective battle techniques and knowledge—chasing that which we sought, scrambling over that which we sought. Along with the power-gain of IU, that conflict was arrested, but...along with the destruction of IU, once again, the start of the gunfire will be attempted."

—IU—

That name which I did not wish to remember echoed in the depths of my chest.

With a nuclear submarine as its headquarters, it was the name of that organization, the place where the Jeanne that was standing here and other outlaw superhumans were trained.

Two months ago, I fought with their leader—Aria's great-grandfather, Sherlock Holmes...the result of that was, that organization was destroyed. It should have been.

That had been, for some reason, spoken of again.

As I gulped down my saliva, at the edge of my vision—

One of them had stepped out as if to address the entire group.

"—Everybody. Is there no path which does not return to that age of battle?"

Seemingly gentle, a somewhat glazed, sweet voice.

The most calm of everyone gathered, blue, cloudy eyes.

Eyelashes long enough to not need mascara, an impressive mole under her eye, she—outside of her beautiful face and neck, none of her white skin was exposed.

Her developed body wrapped in a pure white robe with golden embroidery, the hand which was holding a small rosarius also clothed in a long, white glove, she was wearing clothing which completely covered her skin.

A veil hiding soft, long blonde hair was not there, but...

This girl is probably a nun, right?

''Probably'', which is to say—she was properly wearing light makeup, and because, added to the fact that she was a sexy, beautiful woman...she was carrying something that a normal nun would definitely not carry.

Trimmed with gold decoration, a sword that was so large it was like a joke.

"The Vatican had decided that IU was a necessary evil. Which organization IU, holding exceptional battle strength, was going to ally with was kept silent until the last, and as such, for fear of an "enemy who would receive IU's aid", none could take action against one another...the result being, for a long while, an armistice was realized. Do you not wish to protect such a precious peace?"

The nun brought her hands together, clutching the rosary.

I don't know who you are, but you're good. You said something really good. You seem like a ''good person''.

No matter what, keep the peace. Also for the sake of me finishing this night without dying here.

"To tell you that the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vatican Vatican] does not wish for war, tonight, I have come here. Learning from the experience of peace, let us combine our knowledge and achieve peace, and as for avoiding this useless fighting—"

"—It can't be done, Meiya. Hypocrite."

Diagonally behind her, interrupting was the witch in a black robe who had been staring at the nun, (it seemed her name was Meiya,) from the beginning.

The witch, the reason I could not help but decide she was one was...

Because, her figure, from head to toe, looked like a stereotypical witch.

Her short body wrapped in pitch black velvet, she was wearing a black peaked hat, and even a large raven was politely perching on her shoulder.

Even I, who was completely alien to SSR matters, understood with just one look.　If she wasn't a witch, she was a fake.

Looking around 14 years old, her black hair tied up into a bob, on one eye she was wearing a burgundy eyepatch.

On the eyepatch...what is that black mark?

卍? No, like a slanted inverted-卍—aah, that is...!

In European history, the most abominable mark.

Former Nazi Germany's [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hakenkreuz#As_the_symbol_of_Nazism Hakenkreuz].

With just her crimson left eye, that eye-patch witch glared up at the nun, Meiya.

"You didn't have an [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Armistice armistice] at all. You attacked my familiar in [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dusseldorf Dusseldorf]. Peace? The hell are you saying."

At the witch had spat out her words with a tone filled with hate—

"Stay silent, Katze Grasse. You filthy, unpleasant insect."

...Eh?

I thought that as the nun, Meiya, suddenly changed her tone, raising her eyebrows.

"You demonic filth are different. Your very existence is a stain on the Earth. I feel no hesitation against exterminating and annihilating your ilk. I do not see any reason for your existence anywhere in the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Old_Testament Old Testament], the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/New_Testament New Testament], or the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Apocrypha Apocrypha] contained in the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bible Bible]. On an appropriate Holy Date, I have already planned to burn you with Holy Fire, rip your corpses into 8 pieces, and let them flow into several different rivers, so—say thank you. SAY IT! THANK YOU! THANK YOU!"

Completely changed from her calm demeanor of earlier, constricting the witch's neck and shouting, Meiya...

I take back my previous statement. She doesn't seem to be a ''good person'' at all.

Rather, it seems like she has a split personality. And, a rather horrible type.

"Gyahahaha! Yes, this is war! The war with the Vatican I've been waiting for! This amazing chance, I won't let it go! Right, Hilda!'

Even though the tiny witch was being held up by the neck, she spoke to another girl while cackling.

The person who was spoken to was—

A girl who looked the farthest away from a human here.

On that back, bat-like wings grew, a girl with golden twin-tails.

"That's right. I too love battles. I can drink as much lovely blood as I want."

My eyes were once against drawn　towards the space between the lips which had just released such a dangerous line.

Visible because the tip was coated with some sort of scarlet coating...those were fangs.

A girl whose canines stood out like Aria...it was not that feeling.

Sharper and longer, bat-like fangs were there.

"Hilda...I already cut your head off once, you're a rather stubborn girl, aren't you?"

Throwing the tiny witch away from her, this time, Meiya glared at the bat-girl.

Could it be...this nun is the one who has the most enemies around her? On the contrary to her peaceful words at the beginning.

"—will Dracula die to something like getting his head cut off? As always, the Vatican is so blissfully ignorant. Like I asked my father to tell me, for centuries, they haven't changed at all from the way they were in the past."

''Hohoho'', placing her crimson-manicured fingers in her mouth, the bat-girl laughed, her rolled up golden twin-tails shaking—her name is Hilda, huh?—like an 18th century European dress arranged in a modern manner, she was wearing a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gothic_Lolita Gothic Lolita] outfit.

The frilly and sparkly part was the same as Riko's [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sweet_Lolita Sweet Lolita], but the color was based upon pitch black, radiating an ominous, decadent, demonic feeling.

And...between the panier under her miniskirt and her spiderweb knee-socks—the area that Muto had called "[http://animedesho.animeblogger.net/?p=2585 Absolute Territory]", the area of the thighs...there, looking like a white tattoo was—I recalled seeing it.

In June, when we had fought in [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yokohama Yokohama], it was the same as what was on Dracula Vlad's body an eyeball design.

She was fair complexioned, so, in a location where it was very similar to the garter belt's string, it was very difficult to notice.

(Vampire, huh...!)

Other than Vlad, they exist?

This was the second time I had seen one, so my surprise was little, but, even so...she's someone I do not want to fight.

"Peace, is what was said—Meiya-san?"

Interrupting with a carefree voice was, a smart man who was dressed in colorful Chinese cultural clothing.

Under his round glasses, his eyes that were so thin they were almost like slits were smiling.

Despite being in the middle of such a dangerous　group, he's so composed.

"That is something which is unrealistic, right? Because, from the beginning, for as long as the '''Yangtze River''', tangled relationships and alliances have existed like in the '''Yellow River'''. Right?" <ref>The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Changjiang_River Yangtze] river is long. The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yellow_river Yellow] river is convoluted.</ref>

Saying that, he looked up at Reki, who was sitting on the wings of the wind generator.

Reki....just silent, cradled the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dragunov_sniper_rifle Dragunov sniper rifle].

"—I too, if it were possible, would not wish to fight."

While using her ice-blue to eyes too look around at all assembled, Jeanne spoke.

"However, I knew that this time would come long before.　The fact that, along with Sherlock's demise, IU collapsed, and we would once again be thrown into war. So, the meeting of this "Bandire" too was decided during his lifetime. Ambassadors. We cannot avoid battle. Because, in that manner, we sustain ourselves."

It had taken some time, but finally...

I too, began to see it. The true identity of this meeting.

Deducing from Jeanne's words, in this world, there are several underground groups like this which these people belong to.

IU was one of them. Vlad's race of vampires too, the organization Ranban which the Kokos had talked about too, Reki's Ulus too, they were probably those.

And, they stand against one another, form alliances with one another, fiercely competing with each other.

Thinking about what each was saying, this had been going on for a long, long time.

Not having been destroyed during that time—sending messengers here—as for those things, their relationship was one of close competition.

However, with the appearance of IU, a change was created in that relationship.

With a nuclear submarine armed with tactical missiles , they had a high battle ability and stealth, also, apparently staying neutral in the Other world, no matter whose eyes you looked from, they were a dangerous existence.

If your own enemy becomes allies with IU, in the end, the power balance will be broken...in an instant, you might be brought down.

So, for a while, they had an "armistice".

Because, who would suddenly take that which was stuck in the table, the knife that was IU, they did not know.

However, now, that knife had disintegrated. It was mainly the fault of Aria and I.

"Then, in accordance to our ancient method, first, let us recite three pacts. It seems that, in the Bandire 86 years ago, it was in French, but I pray you forgive me for translating it into Japanese.

Clause one. No matter the time, anyone can declare war upon anyone. The battle is something that will conform to the rules of a confrontation, but surprise attacks, sneak attacks, spying, use of magic, and insults are allowed.

Clause two. For the sake of avoiding boundless slaughter, the use of ordinary soldiers who are unworthy of the confrontation is forbidden. This takes priority over clause one."

They were anachronistic lines, but the meaning...did not pass without being understood.

These two are rules that should be thought of as a set, right?

They fight as organizations, but they do not fight a total war.

Each organization sent out representatives of battle, just like in a card game, and based upon the confrontations of those representatives, victory and defeat was decided.

There did not appear to be any specific rules pertaining to the number of confrontations as well as the headcount of the representatives, but in short, large amounts of soldiers being sent out like in modern warfare and turning either side into a bloodbath was forbidden.

At the point in time where one's own organization no longer had any powerful warriors, one had to raise a white flag—was how it was, right?

The style of battle was rather ancient, but it wasn't nonexistent. It was like in Japan, where such a thing occurred during the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Heian_period Heian period]. Warriors carrying the names of their respective areas would duel in order.

It would truly be fitting if one said that such a method was fitting.

"Clause three. The battle will primarily be split into two alliances, 'Deen' <ref>Unit</ref> and 'Grenada' <ref>Kin</ref>.　These ancient names are maintained as a sign of respect for the previous generations of fighters who had come before us, it is something that is not to be changed for all eternity.

Which alliance each organization belongs to will be decided based upon the declarations here, but silence/unaffiliation is also allowed. Changing affiliations after the declaration is not forbidden, but based upon the prideful ones assembled here I believe that the matter will be resolved appropriately.

Next, we will begin the declaration of alliances...first, we, IU's Daio Nomad, wish to declare that we are to be part of 'Deen'. The nun of the Vatican, Meiya is in 'Deen'. Katze Grasse of the witches division as well as Dracula Hilda is in 'Grenada'. There should be no changes of affiliation, correct?"

Apparently finished with stating the rules, Jeanne called out the names of the three women who were talking earlier.

"Ahh...My Father. Please forgive me, who will once again grasp my sword—"

Gripping her rosarius in front of her huge, melon-like breasts, the nun, Meiya—

"Yes. The Vatican was originally 'Deen', exterminating the tainted of 'Grenada'. The founders of Legio Deen."

With her hand, clothed with gloves of white lace, she　gestured at the witch and the vampires.

"Ah. Of course, I too am part of 'Grenada'. Something like being Meiya's ally is unimaginable."

From the direction of the witch, Katze Grasse, who had answered with that,

"There's no need to even go so far as ask, right, Jeanne? As I was born, it was already decided that I was to be part of the kin of darkness—'Grenada'. Tamamo, is it not the same for you as well?"

This time, the bat-girl Hilda, her high-heels clicking, towards this direction...

No, towards the fox-girl who was by my side, she turned.

The fox-girl, having been called Tamamo, stepped out, the sound of clogs clacking on the floor ringing out—

Her ears, having been turned towards Jeanne up until just now—those pointed ears, sticking out of the top of her head, swiveled towards Hilda.

This girl...below a wooden box that she was carrying like a schoolbag, from below the hem of the Japanese clothing akin to a mini-skirt...whether it was expected, or whether I felt something else, a bushy tail stuck out.

It was clearly, a fox's.

"I'm sorry, Hilda. This time, I'll be 'Deen'. This is only a rumour, but it's because the modern Hotogi have an alliance with the Christian church. Patra, come this way as well."

Wa-wait. Hey, fox.

Just now, didn't you say Hotogi? And added to that, you seem to be acquaintances with Patra and Hilda.

Who are you? This fox-girl who is called Tamamo.

Unexpectedly, it seemed that there was a key person. Right by my feet.

Apparently, with ability users and monsters, relationships that I did not know about existed, and by that, she too seemed to be my ally. It was rather piecemeal, but I could read that from the atmosphere.

Before the mist, having been called out to by Tamamo, Patra, twirling a gigantic crystal ball atop her finger—

"Tamamo. For the things that your ancestors had once taught me, I give my thanks, however...towards the honor students of IU's Daio, I bear a personal hatred. This time, IU's Ignatius will be 'Grenada'."

With her [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E3%82%A2%E3%83%92%E3%83%AB%E5%8F%A3 upturned mouth], she answered.

"Ahh...What are you going to do? Kana?"

Patra, wearing clothing akin to a swimsuit, looked in Kana's direction from underneath the gold crown, which mimicked a cobra.

Kana, holding Scorpio, a scythe akin to that which a Reaper would carry,...my brother—

"Genesis 4:11—'Each of us had a dream the same night, and each dream hid a meaning of its own'—I came here of my own free will, but that's how it is. "Unaffiliated" is what I wish to be."

Her gem-like eyes closed, she announced that.

"I see...well, that has reason..."

Patra, having heard that, ''slump''...suddenly looked depressed.

Towards Nii-san, who had an expression which seemed to express, "There's no helping it..." while tapping Patra on the forehead, she blushed...

Nii-san.

Do you...plan to join this battle? What are you aiming for?

"Jeanne. Liberty Mason will also be 'Unaffiliated'.　Let me observe the situation temporarily."

That deep, penetrating voice was that of the beautiful man in the trench-coat, deepest in the midst.

He was someone who gave off a dangerous impression which was so sharp as to give off the feeling that if one were to so much as touch him, he would be cut, but—

"—LOO—"

A more, no, the most mysterious person's voice...no, sound rang out.

If it were possible, I wanted to avert my eyes from it the whole time—there, below the rusted, slanted windmill, this existed, a silhouette which exceeded 3 meters.

More unlike humans than Tamamo and Hilda, a camouflage-painted metal man.

It, who had, from several places on its body, optical devices, antennae, grenades, smoke dischargers, etc...sticking out...at a glance, looked like a military vehicle, but that was incorrect.

First of all, it was not a vehicle.

In place of tires or caterpillar treads, it was standing on two feet with knee-joints directly inverse of that of a human body.

Also, on the left and right of its body, gigantic too, arm-like manipulators were there...rather, what the hell is that in its left hand, an M61 Gatling cannon—Vulcan...!

A Vulcan is—the name of a cannon that is normally attached to military vehicles, able to spray 120 bullets within a second, a demon-like weapon.

The ammunition used is a bullet that can weigh up to 100g, the M50. For something like a human, even being grazed will lead to a fatal injury.

It seemed that due to issues of cooling, it could not continue to fire for over three minutes, but even so, bringing this is cheating, right? That kind of monstrosity.

"LOO—LOO—...LOO—"

It, able to be called nothing but a bipedal tank...''Loooo, Loooo''...

It seemed to be speaking something, but...what? I don't understand.

"...LOO. I knew that you came from America, but I have no idea about you. If the fact that we cannot understand your method of communication continues, you will be seen as 'silent' when it comes to any alliance—is that fine?"

Having been told that by Jeanne, uncowed, it...

"...LOO..."

—changed its stance a little, like it was nodding.

With that, I understood a little, it was not an autonomous weapon. There was someone riding inside.

As it were, a humanoid close-combat battle machine.

I didn't really know its name, but—I chose to call it LOO. Jeanne too had called it that.

"—'Grenada'—!"

Suddenly, the person who raised that energetic voice with an Native American accent was—

Wearing a cat-patterned fur, a girl who looked around 10 years old.

Why is a child like this...?

—thought I, but immediately, I realized the reason. Along with a shocking scene.

After that girl had shouted, ''Scrape...Thump!'', she held up a large axe that was by her feet, but...that axe was ''larger than its carrier's body.''

Large, thick, rather than an axe, one should say that it is a large lump of iron.

Even the world record for women weightlifting in the clean & jerk isn't 200kg, but that was clearly a weight which exceeded that. I don't know accurately, but I expect that it isn't any lower than 300kg.

The small girl had lifted that. Furthermore, with one hand.

''Thunk...!''

The girl...pierced the floor with the axe's ferrule, an extravagant feather decoration attached to it, and a slight tremor shook the ground by her feet. What a feeling of weight. It even gave off the the illusory feeling that the entirety of Empty Island was shaking.

"—Havi—'Grenada'!"

That girl, facing directly upwards, repeated with that voice, habitually slightly nasal...

Flowers stuck into her hair, under that fringe, flipped up—mm?

Two horns were visible.　At a glance.

—I see.

She too is ''one of them'', huh?

Havi...seemed to be what she called herself, her horns were smaller than Aria's accessories.

On the left and right of her forehead, from the inside of her skin, they rose up in small, conical shapes. Rather than a horse's or deer's bony antlers, they looked more like the horns of a rhino or giraffe, horns that covered the skin.

—and as for that, that I have become able to calmly analyze monsters is making me feel rather pitiable.

"Tohyama. Which will "Baskerville" be?"

"...?"

Because Jeanne had suddenly faced this way—

My mind became a complete blank.

"Wh-what? Why are you turning to me Jeanne?"

"You are the person who defeated Sherlock, are you not?"

"N-no. If anything, I was caught up in the flow...when I went to help Aria, it just so happened that Sherlock was there, or rather..."

"You do not not know yet? For this Bandire, your faction—recently having the name of "Baskerville"—its leader's alliance declaration cannot be left unsaid. Because, you destroyed IU and are the spark that makes us fight once again."

"...Wa-wait. 'Baskerville'...that was just a student Butei team that was submitted to the school. It's different from people like you. Also, even if I'm the leader, I'm just one in name—"

"Tohyama. ''You did it. If you did it, take responsibility for it.'' Are you not a man?"

"Don't screw with me! The fact that I am here is only because I was suddenly called out here! What are you doing to me...!?"

"—'Deen' or 'Grenada'. Choose that which you think you will survive in."

"...Hey......"

To Jeanne, whose tone would not let me utter any excuses, I could not respond.

—I have nothing to do with this!

Even though I wanted to shout that and run...

Now, the sight of superhumans is gathered on me. With just that, I could not take control of my body's movements.

As if being stared at by a snake...no, like a frog that is encircled by a swarm of snakes.

Towards I, in that state, and Jeanne, the bat-girl, Hilda, raised her voice while spinning her parasol.

"All newcomers go into this unsightly panic, don't they? Jeanne, He's quite pitiful if you bully him like that. He didn't even hear, right? Tohyama Kinji. You are 'Deen'. Anything but that is impossible. Because, you are the enemy of the powerful veteran of 'Grenada', Vlad Dracula—my father."

As for Hilda, staring at me, ''Fuun'', her nose making that sound—

I interrupted Jeanne's words, turning towards her.

I had thought that she was the same race as Vlad, but—his daughter, huh?

"—Then, I, as a representative, wish to declare that Ulus will be affiliated with 'Deen'."

Cutting through Hilda's words, the person who spoke out from above was—Reki.

"I, personally, am a member of "Baskerville", but because I am entering the same 'Deen', there should not be a problem, correct? As for my position as a representative ambassador, consent from Ulus has already been received."

Sitting on the propellers of the wind generator,　not having moved an inch from when I had seen her earlier, Reki—

The man from earlier, the one in Chinese clothing with circular glasses, looked up　at her, smiling.

"Ranban's ambassador, {{Hidan no Aria:Shokatsu Seigen}} will make his declaration. We will be 'Grenada'. Because, there is the debt to be repaid by Ulus' ''Reki'' for hindering our business a few days before. Then...you are the only one left?" <ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zhuge_Liang Zhuge Liang]</ref>

So he said to another one standing in the midst of the mist.

Even though I didn't say whether I was going to participate in the battle or not, the flow suggested that my incident was already over.

(Give me a break...seriously...!)

Because of my own wariness, I could not interrupt the conversation, and so, I looked at the last person...

I did not know whether he had been listening from the beginning or whether she hadn't been, the man wearing a flashy pierro-like clothing—''Thud!''

He threw the cellphone music player that he had been listening to up till then and his white earphones to his feet.

"Tch. This isn't pretty."

He, raising the face which had just spit out those words...as expected...didn't seem to have been listening to the conversation.

With those eyes filled with irritation, he looked around at us and his face　was colored with face paint akin to the war paint of the natives of someplace.

"Keh—this is laughable. I came here thinking that there'd be strong people, but, the hell is this?　This is just a gathering of errand boys.　All of you guys are pathetic. This was a waste of time."

Apparently, he too was the same as me, in the same "I-want-to-go-home team".

Wouldn't we get along?

But, it seems that the reason he did not want to be here is the exact opposite of mine.

"G-III—those that are gathered are certainly 'ambassadors'. Not military strength, but personal wishes and organizational recommendations as well as aptitude as an envoy, and the ability to understand Japanese etc. are used as a basis for those to be selected. Also, this is not an obligation, but—as long as they are not like you, for ambassadors, choosing men who are not eunuchs and are not battle-hungry, as well as young women has been customary since ancient times. I acknowledge that each of us is not like that which you seek. However, is that all right, G-III? If you return like this, you will be counted as 'unaffiliated'."

"—Nothing to do with me."

To Jeanne, who had warned him, the man answered without so much as turning his sight towards her.

"...As long as you seek the same thing as us, as long as we scramble, eventually, we will fight. At that time, if we join either 'Deen' or 'Grenada', the number of enemies will decrease. We are not clear as to the numbers of every organization, but at least, of the 10-plus people that are, this will end without half of those here becoming enemies."

"Enemies?"

''Feh'', G-III spat to his side...is that his name?

At his discourteous behavior, Jeanne frowned.

"—Don't make me laugh. Today, I only came because recently, it seemed that strong people were coming out all around you. That all right? Next time, bring those that are the most powerful. I will kill them all."

G-III spoke those words, and from his body—

''Zz''...''Zzzzzzz''...as I wondered about that noise, akin to that of a broken fluorescent light...

His appearance became indistinguishable.

Literally, he disappeared. Now, I could see the flow of the mist behind G-III through him.

"...!"

Like in a special effects movie—an invisible man.

As I watched, going from half-transparency to full-transparency, G-III, who had disappeared...

He...he seems like a dangerous person.　His ability, and judging from his words, his personality.

"—Commoner. You are like a barking puppy. You have lost even your killing intent."

Although it was night, Hilda, continuing to hold her parasol, spoke, a sigh mixed in.

"However, with this, it seems that everybody is finished. That is correct, isn't it, Jeanne?"

"...It is as you say. Lastly, this battle will...according to the habit of naming the land upon which Bandire took place, "Far East Warfare"—FEW is what has been decided. I thank everyone for their participation, and I pray for your fortune in batt..."

"Then, it's fine, isn't it?"

"...?—Already?"

"It should be fine. It has already started."

"Wait. Tonight...did I not say you were not to fight here?"

"That's true. This is not a very good stage. The altitude is low, and the weather is lacking. However, I've changed my mind.　I have waited for too long, so let's go play a little."

You...what?

What are you talking about?

Why...

''Are you looking this way?''

Two people.

"Something like a council of declaration of war that has not seen blood...In the past, such a thing has never occurred...right?"

Smiling and showing me her fangs, Hilda and—

Jeanne. With a panicked expression, the Short Winking that she sent me was—"Run."—and at that, I widened my eyes.

"...!"

This congregation of monsters which had dragged me into the midst of it ended—

From now on, anyone can fight with anyone, is how it is!?

However, a sudden challenge apparently being outside of her expectations, Jeanne hurriedly raised her sword. And while its blade was being sheathed in crystallized ice, crackling accompanying the process—

''...Zzzzz...Zzz...''

At the sight of Hilda melting into the midst of her own shadow, just by her feet, I could no longer move.

What an—unrealistic scene.

I drew my Beretta, but isn't　the opponent to shoot no longer here?

Like a dragged carpet, the shadow faced me, standing completely straight, wriggling.

"Tohyama, run! For 30 seconds, I'll restrict her!"

Durandal, thrown by Jeanne like a javelin ''Zcch''—!

In that instant, the movements of the shadow began to dull. It felt as if it was stitched to the ground by Jeanne's sword, pierced through it.

However...it felt as if that stitching was incomplete.

Even so, it faced this way...and it was still wriggling. The shadow.

(This kind of...this kind of person...!)

Not even in Hysteria Mode, not having anything, towards me, just a high school student...!

What do you want me to do!? 

Firstly, where do I run? Here and there, at these places where people that I know nothing about are, because of these monsters...!

As if pleading for help, I turned towards the fox-girl, Tamamo, and—

Tamamo did not look this way.

Towards the south side of the artificial island—looking towards the sea.

No, not only Tamamo.

That horn-girl who was called Havi, axe in hand, she was looking in the same direction.

"...?"

Along with those two, the monsters started to turn towards the south, one by one.

—Towards Academy Island.

A few seconds afterward, finally...''Drrrrrr''...that engine sound became audible to my ears as well.

That was the sound of a mini-motorboat running.

''Thunk!'' The boat reaching Empty Island, impacting into it—after a while—

''Bsh!'' At the southern tip of Empty Island, at the very brink, I could saw a ''small hand'' grasp it.

Th-that is...!

"It was right of me make SSR extend their network! Because, you had come to a place where my eyes could reach you. Just that bravery, I will acknowledge! You're there, aren't you!? Patra! Hilda!"

A high-pitched anime voice.

''Nsh!'', clambering atop the edge of Empty Island, a twin-tail with a sailor uniform.

Isn't that...Aria!?

"IU's remnants! I'll arrest you as one set! A gift to Mama's supreme court this month is ready!"

The entire situation apparently not visible from the mist—

It seemed that Aria still had not realized the danger of the place she was stepping into.

"A-Aria! Now is a bad time! Here, there is...!"

Putting myself aside, I shouted, as if preventing Aria from pouring oil onto the fire.

However, I did not expect that I could stop Aria, who was looking for the unarrested remnants of IU.

While going "!?" at the monsters, all facing towards her, ''Shing, Shing!''

The platinum and pitch-black Governments were drawn in unison.

I-I said to stop!

"—LOO—"

The sound of operation ringing out, the walker tank, LOO, looked back—

"—You brought your minions!? Kinji! Since you're here, support me!"

Suddenly, Aria,　''BangBangBang!''

Without warning, muzzle flashes lit the air.

"!"

The bullets did not hit LOO itself, but above his head, they hit the propellers of the wind generator, throwing up sparks.

The propellers were rusted, so they must have become fragile. One of them, showered with gunfire, ''Kcch...Bch!''

Along with a tearing sound, it snapped off at the base.

"—LO...!?"

LOO, whose operational noise had been ringing out, made a movement as if looking up, but—''Gnng!''

It did not have an opportunity to dodge. Falling down was a propeller which weighed several tons, and crushed by it, it went into a position akin to crawling. It struggled, but it stayed there without rising.

I-I...didn't even know if it was an enemy or ally.

Aria...Suddenly, she did it.

With a feeling that suggested it had clearly malfunctioned, LOO was smoking.

"Aha! Ahaha! She came! She came!"

Standing there bow-legged and twirling, was the horn-girl from earlier—Havi.

Swinging around the massive metal axe like it was a knife, she danced.

As if this was a kindergarten where a fun game had just started.

"...!"

I looked towards Hilda, thinking to confirm, and this way—

Towards the back of the witch, Katze Grasse, who had burst into laughter at the sight of LOO being destroyed, the nun, Meiya—''Shhhh...'', turned—''Yssshhhh...!'', and with that noise, she wielded her massive sword—

"Witch of the filthy [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Red_tide crimson tide]...I WILL SLAUGHTER YOU—!" 

Along with the high-pitched voice, with a momentum as if trying to split Katze Grasse into two parts, she brought the sword down.

''Thunk!''

With a movement which seemed to suggest that she had noticed a while ago, the witch, with a shortsword—decorated with kachiwaba engravings and diamonds, a sword that was akin to one that soldiers in old-Europe might carry—she clashed blades.

"Ahh, Meiya...really, it can't be cured without dying once, can it. That stupidity."

Katze Grasse used the short sword to parry, and—''Ching!''

Meiya's broadsword fell to the concrete by her feet, and through its own weight, the sword pierced the floor.

"N-not being cut obediently...Ahh, Lord, forgive this person's crimes...no, it would be splendid if you did not forgive them! In place of divine punishment, I WILL HUMBLY DO MY BEST."

Meiya, already short of breath, once again readied her broadsword in a low stance.

i-it's starting over there too.

—－What the hell do I do!?

Without any sort of forewarning, ''Bssh!'', between the two, water burst forth—

Hidden by the camouflage of the water drops, the witch instantly distanced herself from the nun.

And, from inside the black robe, which she rolled up, she snatched out two golden guns and began shooting.

That was—a Luger-P08. From the barrel which extended out from the body of the pistol, and the inchworm like movement of the toggle above the gun, I could figure it out.

Now, it was an antique, but it was a gun that was used by Nazi soldiers in the German army, a gun which was highly accurate.

However, as for that P08's bullets—''BangBangBang!''

Even though they were being continuously fired from a range of just 9m, they did not hit Meiya.

''Fufun'', making a triumphant expression, Meiya—I could not see what kind of technique she used.

It was a scene which was hard to figure out, but it seemed that the ''bullets did not hit'' Meiya. What happened just now.

"Tch. So, it was impossible after all. You really are damned lucky."

Flipping open her robe—exposing her pure white tights and violet garter straps, Katze Grasse restored her guns to her leg holsters.

And raising her short sword once again—fixing her eyes upon Meiya, who was readying her broadsword again, she sprinted forth.

Between the two—''Shh!'', a figure wearing a bulletproof coat interrupted.

The sound of metal rang out twice in consecutively clashes, and a dark blue scythe had simultaneously met the two blades.

"...Kana...!"

Giving me, who muttered that name, a wink which said, "Come back quickly," Nii-san, with the back of his scythe for the broadsword, and the handle of it for the short sword, had completely stilled them into balance.

And, merely by changing the direction of her arms—Meiya and Katze Grasse's white and black robes fluttered into the air, and they fell to the floor.

"Excuse me, you two. Right now—it is still a little early. Shall we go back? Hmm?"

''Smile''—

The two, completely shocked, looked on as Kana, smiling with a face so beautiful it would put an actress to shame, receded into the depths of the mist, her high-laced boots ringing out. At that moment...

"Kinji! —Jeanne is here too!? What's going on!?"

Aria, sprinting all the way to my side, looked around at the surroundings—''Clink, Clink''

Her hands swift, she reloaded the magazines she had taken out of her skirt into the guns.

"Aria, get away! This is a bad place to be in! Don't you get it just from seeing it!?"

"In the beginning, I didn't really get it because of the mist, but no matter how I look at it, it does seem that way, doesn't it..."

Looking at Patra, who was walking towards Kana, Aria—frowned.

As if trying to intimidate everyone who was standing about her, she thrust her guns forward, her arms open.

"It seems that Patra is together with your brother—and it seems that Hilda has run away."

Having had that said to me, and remembering about Hilda, I looked around my feet, drifting in the midst.

Indeed...The shadow had disappeared.

No, not only Hilda. The unidentified handsome man in the coat wasn't there either.

Because of the battle which had suddenly started, he had quickly made his escape, it seemed.

Tamamo too...was gone. However, at my feet...a beautiful [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Temari_%28toy%29 Temari] with a checkered pattern had fallen.

Subtly sticking out from the Temari were things like that which could be found at the tip of a fox's tail...they had been sticking out, but as if noticing my gaze upon them, they pulled back into the interior of the ball.

...I don't really understand, but, 'defensive mode'...is that what it is?

Someone had moved. Thinking that, I turned around and—and at that point, the operator of LOO, which had been destroyed by Aria earlier, exited from within it, looking confused.

Looking at the destroyed robot, lamenting by going "LOO, LOO,"...a girl which was wearing a costume a navy colour akin to that of a school swimsuit. She too looked like a child around the age of an elementary school student.

Pointing at Aria and and raising her voice, seemingly angry, in a "LOO! LOO!", the girl stood up—

Apparently unable to do anything without the walking tank, the badge...no, medal attached to the swimsuit clinking, she tried to run away, barefoot. The eagle insignia which was visible for a second was—something that I had learned in Assault. It was a rank insignia.　Of the American army. And, it was that of a colonel's. This is a joke, right?

The opposite of me, who had slightly relaxed from this mood of escape,

"Why did you come, Aria...! Be careful, Hilda is still here. And also, she's close...! Run away! She's stolen the—'Study of Scarlet' from IU! It's dangerous!"

Pulling Durandal, which was no longer stitched onto the shadow, from the floor, Jeanne warned Aria with her ice-blue eyes.

Around her body, in the midst of the floating mist...''Crackle, Crackle'';along with that noise, crystals of ice began to appear.

Diamond Dust.

Sending the sparkling crystals of ice, literally like diamonds, dancing through the air, this was Jeanne's magic.

The floating ice began to gradually accumulate, becoming a haze, hiding our figures.

Hidden by this mist of ice, she wanted to run, right?

Jeanne concentrated upon sending the particles of ice outward in something like a smokescreen—and at that moment.

"...!'

From Aria;from within Aria's own shadow— 

As if rising from the surface of a pool—

Hilda, her eyes shining with golden light akin to the Vlad of that time before, floated out of it, a half-smile on her lips!

"—Intâi gândeste, apoi porneste. Prilejui te face hot... [It would be better to confirm it before coming, wouldn't it.　Just like a moth to flame...]"

Aria tried to turn around to Hilda, muttering in Romanian from directly behind, but she could not.

Hilda had already grasped hold of the back of Aria's neck with her crimson-manicured right hand.

—''Bang!''

The gunshot of a Dragonov—!

(Reki—!?)

''Bsssh!''

A 7.62mm x 54R bullet penetrated through Hilda's head from the top left to the bottom right, throwing her vertically-rolled twin-tails into the air, but— 

"Kyaa!"

Behind Aria, who had cried out at the sound of the bullet impact, Hilda had just swayed her head aside.

Neither did she release Aria's neck.

And, looking up at Reki, who had shot her from above the wind generator...

"...'''''Baaang'''''" 

Sticking out her index finger, making a pistol-shape with her left hand, she made a gesture as if to shoot herself in the head.

While smiling with her bloodstained face.

Sh-she too—is the same as Vlad. Bullets have no effect.

I can't　do anything...!

"Foolish Butei girls are punished, you know."

Hilda opened her bright crimson mouth.

Those two fangs—their tips covered with scarlet metal—Aria's white neck, they—

"—!"

''Bite''...!

Pierced it.

"<nowiki>~~~~~~~~~~~</nowiki>!"

And as for Aria, her camellia eyes widened with pain, next to her face,

"Ha!"

Flèche Fente—With the graceful movements of fencing, Jeanne's Durandal flew through the air.

''Schhhhh!''

Hilda, parrying Durandal with the fangs that had just left Aria's neck, turned, getting away. 

"What a happy miscalculation. Staying in Prime<ref>First form.</ref>, I could remove my shell. Ohohoho...Ohohohohohoho!"

Bringing the back of her hand to her cheek—the blood from the gunshot wound which had been blown open by Reki had stopped—resounding in my ears, she laughed loudly in a voice bordering on ultrasonic.

"Houhohoho! Fii Bucuros! Fii Fericit! Hohohohoho!" [Wonderful! Excellent!]

In the midst of the ringing laughter which almost seemed to want to fill up our ears, towards the area below her left ear that was bitten, Aria—touching her neck with left hand, checked how much had bled. And, having confirmed that her carotid artery had not been cut, ''Chck''—
[[File:Aria08_045.jpg|thumb]]
Readying her Colts, she tried to turn around, but...

"...ch...!?"

''Thud'', a single knee dropped to the ground.

"Poison—!?"

I sprinted towards the pale Aria, and—

"...This is bad, one of Tohyama. It appears that this is worse than poison."

The Temari, rolling towards me though no-one had touched it, said those words to me from my feet. With the voice of Tamamo.

Worse...than poison?

What does she mean? When I looked at Aria, the meaning of those words struck me.

Aria's body was—

Indistinctly, starting to shine.

It wasn't an optical illusion. Around her body, something that appeared to be a haze of scarlet light was seeping out of her.

"...ch!"

This...is something I've seen before. Twice, in the past.

"Oooh..."

It was when she fought with Patra, who was over there, looking at Aria, raising what appeared to be a surprised voice.

And—when she fought with Sherlock in IU.

Aria has gone into that mode.

And, afterward, she had shot out a bullet of light with the power of a battleship's cannon.

But...from that time...it was a little different.

Rather than pouring outside—it felt as if the light was trapped inside, and that was a slight leak.

"Aria...Are you alright!?"

I shook Aria's shoulders with my both my hands, and—

Once, twice, thrice, Aria blinked painfully...

"..."

Staying completely silent, slowly, she looked up towards me.

"...?"

Those camellia eyes fixed upon me.

—Who are you?

As if saying that.

"...Aria...?"

—Wrong.

This gaze. This expression.

I understood because of the months that I had spent living together with her.

Even I know that this is strange. However—this ''is not Aria''.

Who are you. Who is this...!

"Damn Hilda. You've learned even of the destruction of the 'Seven Stars of the Golden Shell?" 

"Think of it as an honour.　This is the first time in history. That humans have seen the cracking of the shell—"

The Temari by my legs exchanged words with Hilda, and...

"One of Tohyama. That Aria has come is the worst of luck. I will return one, so do not be afraid. Make it such that Aria does not move. Meiya! You return one as well!"

Saying that, ''Sshhhhhh——-!'' Raising up a puff of white smoke, it returned to the original Tamamo.

Tamamo, showing off a transformation like that of an anime or movie, the fur on her ears and tail standing up—

Inside that small hand, she was carrying a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gohei Gohei] akin to that a Miko would hold.

And, looking in Aria's direction, she grasped the two sides of the Gohei, readying it as if she was using martial techniques with a staff.

"...ch...!?"

Because the scarlet light had gotten noticeably stronger, I, continuing to grasp Aria's two shoulders, lost all words.

The light shined a bright scarlet, just like an inferno, but there was no heat. That was the same as before.

However, the phenomenon of light gathering at the point of her finger, which had happened before, did not occur.

A phenomenon different from that time...is that it? This, that is.

Continuing like that, the light—''Bang!''

As if bursting out of Aria's body—

"Uu...!"

In front, to the left and right of me, who was unable to do anything but support Aria's body and groan, the light scattered this way and that.

Shining like a blazing scarlet light, they flew, a multitude of scarlet balls of light—

That scene made me feel as if my eyes were being seared.

''Bzzzz!''

Turning towards that noise, which sounded like a power short, there was Tamamo, who was in the midst of catching one of the balls of light with the handle of her Gohei.

"Allllright, alright, alright. Good girl...go back, go back...ch!"

Appearing to be talking to the core of the light, Tamamo—

''Squeeze'', pressing down upon the two sides of the Gohei, she pushed the light back.

That done, as if jumping back from the Gohei, it returned to Aria's left breast.

"—Kyaa, ahh, ahh."

Raising what seemed to be a surprised voice was sister Meiya.

She too had caught a ball of light with her sword, and she was moving it, making it slide down the length of the blade.

''Wobble, WobbleWobble'', staggering around, apparently for the sake of restraining the ball of light, Meiya—

"...Nnn!"

Swinging the sword with a motion like that of a lacrosse pass, she threw the ball of light back.

Tracing a wide arc through the air, the ball of light flew a course which was slightly averted from Aria, but—

"—ch!"

Its trajectory corrected by Jeanne's sword, wielded like a tennis racket by Jeanne, who had sprinted forth—it too, returned to Aria's chest.

(...What the hell...is this...!)

What's going on.

I don't get it.

Still in a state of incomprehension, I looked around me, and the leftover balls of light were—

Hilda, Katze Grasse, Havi, Shokatsu, Patra...

By each of the five people who had chosen the alliance of 'Grenada', they were caught.

I looked at the hands of the five, and as I watched, the light, growing weaker, it seemed to become an extremely small jewel-like solid, apparently having stabilized.

"—As for that shell, I'll give it to everyone. As a reward attached to the 'Kin'. Also, it's because this is an act of hatred towards those which were father's enemies. Rather having I hold it as one person, this is much more hateful, is it not?"

The bat-girl, Hilda, turned her gaze to Patra and the rest from above, saying this to them.

And, she kept the grain of light, reminiscent of a ruby, which she too was holding by her chest.

"Kyaha...Kyahahahah!"

Havi, playing [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Otedama Otedama] with the light, ''Plop'', placed it in her mouth.

And, going on all fours like an animal, she agilely disappeared into the other side of the mist.

Witch - Katze Grasse too,

"Meiya, let's meet again."

''Smirk'', forming a smile which seemed to be formed by twitching her cheek—she sprinted towards a part of the mist which had become far thicker.

"—Thanks for this. This was a welcoming gift far above my expectations. I will return to Ranban's territory fortwith and have this analyzed."

While storing the grain of light in the slender bamboo pipe he had taken out from his chest, Ranban's Shosatsu too, seemed to be happy.

"My, you're going already? If you kill Reki, I'll help you, you know. I mean, just now, that girl shot me in the head."

While looking up at Reki with her golden eyes, Hilda said those words.

Reki looked down at Hilda, silent, still holding her sniper rifle.

"No, no. Because I am but a messenger, I do not fight by direct means. Wise men do not approach danger, or so they say."

While saying that in a gentle tone, Shosatsu—

Hidden in the smoke that was being spurted out of a smoke bomb which had been placed at his feet at some point in time, he was no longer visible.

"Hoho. Hilda, For you, father and daughter, there exists a debt because I had introduced you to IU. As such, I will take this without staying my hand."

''Zccchhh''—Hidden in the sandstorm which was intermingling with the mist, Patra too disappeared.

"''Fuuun.'' Then, I too will call this a night."

Seeing that the 'Kin' other than her had gone, Hilda too...''Zcchh''...

Once again sunk into the depths of her own shadow.

As if having taken the acquisition of the scarlet gem as a signal, "Grenada" disappeared as one...

"Wa-wait...!"

While clutching Aria, who was just sitting there unmoving, towards me, as if protecting her—

I pointed my Beretta at Hilda.

But...I didn't shoot. A chance to emerge victorious remained unseen.

Already, the eyeball design at Hilda's thigh had sunk into her shadow...

She, who had taken Jeanne's and Reki's attacks and remained completely undisturbed; She, who had subjected Aria to a state where she was unable to do battle in the space of a heartbeat, could I, not even in Hysteria Mode, defeat her?

No, in a position that I did defeat her, what would I do.

More than not understanding what had happened to Aria's body, it was something which was life-threatening, and in a position where only Hilda knew how to cure her, firing would probably not be the best course of action.

—What do I do. What should I do.

Incomprehensible. Right now, for me...!

"Bye bye. Let's play again sometime."

Appearing to be laughing at me, who was unable to do anything but point my gun at her, Hilda twirled her parasol, disappearing into her shadow.

And, that shadow too, as I watched, it became thin—and dissipated.

"...ch..."

Because all those who appeared to be enemies had gone, I looked at Aria—

Aria had...

Lost consciousness.

"...Aria...!"

Turning towards that voice, Jeanne had sheathed Durandal in its sheath, and she was sprinting towards the place where Aria and I were.

"Jeanne..."

As this was not the time to have a falling out, I had no intention of blaming anyone, but my tone was slightly interlaced with that feeling, wasn't it.

Coming over and peering at Aria's face, Tamamo pressed against my chest—

And, she looked towards Jeanne.

"Jeanne. You are not to blame. I had read in advance that this mostly would become a skirmish, but that this young maiden would come, that Hilda would use even the destruction of the "Seven Stars of the Golden Shell", was something that was beyond expectation for all of us."

Next to Jeanne, who was lowering eyes, seemingly regretful, was another person—

"She is..."Hidan no Aria"...is she not."

Meiya too, having replaced the sword on her back, had come.

"How dost it look, Meiya. Aria's condition."

"She has just lost consciousness...is what it would appear to be. There is nothing otherwise pertaining to her life."

"My viewpoint is as yours. Because, two of the scarlet shell are still continuing to function. She is weakened, but she should be safe for now."

Saying that, ''Twitch Twitch'', and moving her fox-ears, Tamamo...

"Jeanne, thou shalt also hunt them down. '''Reki''' hath already gone. According to mine ears, they hath all scattered in every direction, however...if fortune is on our side, perhaps one might give himself away. Just, do not chase too far. I am strengthening our protection with 'The Boundary of the Devil's Contract'."

"Understood."

Jeanne gave a courteous nod to Tamamo, who looked far younger than her.

"—Tohyama. I apologize. As for Aria's condition...hear it from Tamamo and Meiya."

''Clank'', her armor ringing out, she spun on her heel, looking up to the propellers of the slanted windmill—already, Reki's figure was no longer there—and from that, she started running towards the east tip of Empty Island, where it seemed her own boat was.

At some point, the fog had started clearing, and around me, the expansive Empty Island was visible.

Besides the broken walking tank and the light nearby, having been abandoned, as well as the wind generator, nothing could be seen.

All that was left was Aria, just sitting there unmoving, I, Tamamo, and Meiya, us 4.

There was not a trace, not a shadow, of anyone else.

(...)

It was a feeling as if...I had seen a nightmare.

However, this is no dream. This is reality.

I, still not understanding what on Earth had happened, had been dragged by that dream, and now I was here.

While holding on to Aria, who was sitting here, unconscious...!

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{Hidan no Aria Nav|prev=Hidan no Aria:Volume8 Illustrations|next=Hidan no Aria:Volume8 Chapter2}}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter8

2013-12-29T22:57:40Z

99.19.93.10: /* Part 3 */

==Chapter 8 - Great Festival of the Spirits==

===Part 1===

—Kamito... Where are you, Kamito?

(...?)

A voice came from the darkness.

A girl's voice, sounding as though it might disppear any moment.

(...Who, are you?)

Amidst darkness so dark that he could not even see underfoot, Kamito gingerly reached out.

This was like wandering in a wilderness of memories.

This was a dream. Simply his subconscious unease manifesting in the form of a dream.

While walking towards the voice, Kamito calmly reached his conclusion.

(But—)

Kamito continued to think. Retaining the ability for lucid thought even in dreams was part of the most basic training taught by the «Instructional School».

Rather than a dream, it was more like his mind moving through his subconscious—

(...There might be clues to my memories.)

Reaching on in the darkness at this time, he suddenly felt a sharp pain.

The «Spirit Seal» branded on his right hand gave off light.

—Kamito... Do you hear... my voice?

The seal's glow slightly illuminated the surrounding darkness.

In his view, straight ahead—A girl could be seen chained up.

"...!?"

Unimaginably beautiful, a girl with silver-white hair.

Her pale, white, nude body appeared in the darkness.

(...That's my contracted spirit?)

Terminus Est—Literally the strongest sword spirit, crowned with the title of the «Demon Slayer».

But in contrast to her title, she looked so fragile and delicate in appearance.

She looked like she would shatter like glass with a single touch of the finger.

With some hestation, Kamito stopped walking.

The darkness in the surroundings began to move and gradually swallowed the girl's nude body.

"...Est...!"

In that instant, Kamito cried out the girl's name, forgetting it was a dream.

He called out the name of the contracted spirit that had been erased from his memory.

However, when he stepped forward, his feet sank into dark mud.

Like that, he gradually sank.

"...Wait... up...!"

Reaching out furiously, his finger touched the girl's hand slightly.

Suddenly, her thoughts seemed to be transmitted to him, using their point of contact as a bridge.

—Kamito, I am waiting here.

—Waiting for you, Kamito, to return after fulfilling ''her'' promise.

===Part 2===

"...Seriously, you dreamt of Est?"

"Yeah. No mistake about it... I think."

When dawn came, on the day of the «Great Festival of the Spirits»—

While walking on the path to the secondary block, Kamito told Claire the dream he had this morning.

When he woke up, he found no change in his condition.

His memories remained lost.

But the pain he felt in his right hand seemed like a lingering part of the dream.

(...Perhaps it's the result of Lurie's treatment last night.)

Kamito pondered.

"Connecting to the contracted spirit through dreams is quite common. I often share Scarlet's dreams. Like dreams about pigging out on canned tuna."

"M-Meow—"

While walking by her side, Scarlet made sounds of protest.

"...You sure it's not a dream from your side?"

"O-Of course not..."

Claire pouted with displeasure, her face going mildly red.

But soon, she recovered a serious expression—

"...However, it seems that Est is calling for you, Kamito."

"But why doesn't she return to me?"

Kamito cast his gaze at the seal on his right hand.

"Probably due to the memory loss, your connection to the spirit is interrupted."

"...I see."

"So, what kind of dream was it?"

"Oh... Umm, a girl, completely nude, chained up in the darkness—"

"H-Hold on a sec!"

Claire suddenly stopped walking.

"Th-That dream, no way... It's an e-erotic dream... Right?"

"Completely wrong!"

"Don't be shy. K-Kamito, you're a boy of that age after all. E-Even me, I sometimes dream of being chained up—Oh no, w-what have you made me say!?"

Claire's face instantly went red and she started beating on his shoulder nonstop.

"Like I said, it wasn't like that..."

"Oh, Kamito-kun—"

Kamito heard someone calling his name from afar.

Running over was the black-haired girl in the «Divine Ritual Institute»'s uniform, Fianna.

She was originally on a hill with a massive ring of rock, surrounded by gathered princess maidens, preparing for the gate opening ritual mentioned previously.

"Kamito-kun, would you like to visit the imitation shop at the secondary block?"

"Yeah. I guess I should show up at least."

Hearing Fianna's question, Kamito answered and shrugged.

After walking Claire there, he intended to hurry over to the Knights immediately.

"Fianna, is the gate opening ritual ready?"

"Of course, Now we're just preparing the fireworks for pleasing the spirits."

"Not bad..."

Claire exclaimed honestly.

The princess was apparently one of the candidates to the continent's five «Queens», with outstanding abilities in ritual magic that far surpassed upperclassman students.

Hence, even as an underclassman, she was still appointed as the one in charge of the most important ritual.

"However, I can't say it was a walk in the park. Although the «Stone Circle»'s power is being borrowed, opening a «Gate» that allows ruler-class spirits to pass through..."

On the princess's wryly smiling face, there were heavy signs of fatigue.

She had worked continuously for this day, presumably accumulating a lot of fatigue.

"However, we're already at the final stage. It must succeed!"

As though cheering for herself, Fianna raised her arm.

Beneath her uniform, her bosom quivered as a result.

"So, Kamito-kun, you must enjoy the festival today as well!"

"Yeah."

With a flutter of her skirt, Fianna jogged back over to the hill.

"Doesn't feel like a princess somehow."

Kamito smiled wryly.

"Perhaps she stopped putting on airs a little due to being tired. She must have built up a lot of stress over these past few days. Well, a royal's position is quite troublesome too."

Hearing Kamito, Claire murmured, a little worried.

===Part 3===

In front of the secondary block, a large number of students were mixed together already.

The aroma of baked goods was coming from the imitation shop. Spirits of various forms were gathered in the surroundings. These not only included the students' contracted spirits but also visiting spirits from the nearby «Spirit Forest»... Kamito had never seen this many spirits before.

"...Wow, this bread stick smells so good, it looks quite tasty."

"Our classroom is over there."

Grabbing Claire who was wandering leisurely, Kamito frantically pulled her back.

"...~!"

Instantly, Claire's face went red.

Her wandering legs froze.

"...What's the matter?"

"Ah, uh... Umm, hand, suddenly being held..."

Her voice was almost inaudible.

At this moment, whispers started in the surroundings.

"G-Grabbing a girl's hand." "So naturally!" "Feels like he's very used to it!"

"...Oh."

Only then did Kamito react.

This was a school where rich girls attended. Holding hands with a boy was completely inconceivable.

Claire getting surprised was unavoidable.

"...S-Sorry for startling you."

Kamito frantically released her hand.

"...I-It's nothing, don't worry."

Claire's twintails swirled as she shook her head.

...Amidst this inexplicably embarrassing atmosphere, the two of them walked silently.

Walking in front, the hell cat spirit skipped up the stairs.

Students from various classes were gathered in the secondary block. It was very crowded.

Instead of wearing their uniforms, some of the girls were dressed in ritual dresses or inexplicable mascot costumes.

Walking upstairs, Kamito and Claire finally arrived at the cafe of Raven Class.

The door was beautifully decorated, looking almost like a real cafe.

Of course, given the wealth and influence wielded by these students of the Academy as daughters of noble houses, cooperating to set up a beyond first-rate cafe was nothing impossible. However, they had been instructed to open imitation shops using their own efforts in the «Great Festival of the Spirits».

Pushing the door open—

"Oh, Kamito."

A girl dressed as a maid turned her head back to look at him.

"Welcome to the «Luna Forest» cafe!"

Rinslet Laurenfrost curtsied and greeted elegantly.

Shining platinum-blonde hair. Clear eyes of emerald. A noblewoman through and through, nevertheless, she seemed inexplicably authentic in a maid outfit.

"...As always, a maid outfit suits you very well."

"Yeah, I agree."

Kamito concurred.

"H-How rude, do know that I come from a noble family, that of a margrave's!"

...Even with a face filled with fury, while she was dressed up as a fox-eared maid, she did not seem intimidating at all.

On the table next to her, the one who was supposed to be the real maid, Carol, was gracefully having breakfast.

"Hmm~, milady's tea and roll cake are simply exquisite~♪"

"Ah, how unfair. I want to eat roll cake too."

"Claire, come here and prepare."

"W-Wait, what are you doing!"

Resisting, Claire was shoved by Rinslet over to the other side of the curtain.

"You've arrived, Claire."

"Very well, prepare yourself."

"...Huah... W-Wait a sec, what are you doing, kyah—"

Claire's suffering screams could be heard from behind the curtain.

"What a troublesome child."

Rinslet clapped her hands.

Suddenly, she turned towards Kamito.

"Speaking of which, have you had breakfast yet, Kamito-san?"

"...I need to head over to the Knights next. Sorry."

Kamito had no choice but to refuse the much wanted invitation.

Eating breakfast here would mean being late for the «Sylphid Knights»' morning meeting.

"...I-I see."

Rinslet seemed a bit disappointed, her shoulders slumping.

"Sorry. How about next time?"

"It's a promise."

Hearing that, her mood soon recovered and she smiled.

At this moment, the classroom's door opened—

"Hi, Onee-sama... Onii-sama too!"

Dressed in a blue one-piece dress, an eight or nine-year-old girl was speaking.

She had blonde hair like Rinslet and a very cute girl at that.

No matter how you looked, she did not seem to be a student at the Academy.

Kamito was thinking she was lost in the Academy—

(Just now, she called me her older brother...)

In the classroom, Kamito was the only male present.

The girl's eyes of emerald were gazing straight at Kamito:

"Onii-sama♪"

"...Uh, you're talking about me?"<ref>Note: Kamito went back to using ''boku'' here.</ref>

Unable to hide his bafflement, Kamito pointed at himself.

Accidentally, he switched back to using his old manner of self-referral.

Suddenly, the girl skipped over and hugged him.

"...!?"

"Onii-sama, what's the matter?"

The girl cocked her head in puzzlement.

"Uh, 'Onii-sama'... means me?"

Kamito had some idea of a girl who called him her older brother. However, this girl here was not the «Instructional School»'s Muir Alenstarl.

"Mireille, stop giving Kamito-san a hard time."

Rinslet grabbed the girl by the ear.

"...~Onee-sama, what are you doing?"

"Onee-sama?"

"This child is Mireille Laurenfrost. My younger sister."

Rinslet held her temptle as she introduced.

"...Sister?"

Kamito looked at the young girl again.

...They did look quite similar.

She was probably going to grow up into a beauty like her sister.

"But why do you call me Onii-sama?"

Mireille Laurenfrost proudly puffed out her tiny chest.

"Onee-sama is Onii-sama's future wife. So that makes me Onii-sama's younger sister."

"...W-Wife!?"

"W-W-W-What are you talking about!?"

Thud thud thud.

Blushing to her ears, Rinslet hammered her fists against Mireille's back.

On the other hand, Kamito shuddered at the latest revelations.

The Fahrengart daughter was his fiancée. He had experienced intimate skin contact with the imperial princess. Now, the Margrave Laurenfrost's daughter was his future wife—

(...Kazehaya Kamito, who the heck are you!?)

Kamito was having an increasingly tough time understanding who he was before he had lost his memory.

...No wonder he was called the king of lust.

At this moment—

"Mireille, do not cause trouble for milady and Kamito."

A calm voice came from somewhere.

"...?"

Without any warning, a maid grabbed the young girl by the back of her collar.

She was probably thirteen or fourteen in age.

Dressed in another school's uniform, she had dark-brown hair.

Most striking of her appearance was the sight of her eyes.

Heterochromia.

(...«Demon Sealing Eye»?)

Kamito soon noticed the true nature of her eyes.

Among the special ability users at the «Instructional School», there were several who possessed the same type of eye. However, none of these girls were able to suppress the spirits sealed inside and every one of them died.

"Milla, l-let go!"

Caught by the collar, Mireille struggled.

However, the girl named Milla remained unmoved.

Continuing to hold Mireille's back collar, she turned towards Kamito.

"Sorry for milady making trouble."

She bowed her head very politely.

"Uh, you are—"

...This child, was she also one of Kazehaya Kamito's acquaintainces?

Carrying this question, Kamito cast his gaze towards Rinslet—

"She is Milla Bassett, Mireille's maid."

Rinslet introduced.

"...The memory loss appears to be real."

Milla remained expressionless but her eyes lowered as though in melancholy.

"...Sorry for not remembering you, uh, and Mireille—"

"Memory loss?"

Mireille tilted her head in puzzlement.

"Kamito currently has amnesia due to his injuries from the «Blade Dance». Don't cause more trouble for him."

"I see now... Sorry, Onii-sama."

After listening to Milla, Mireille reflected on her behavior.

...Although it was a bit surprising, this child was fundamentally very honest and upfront.

"By the way, Milla, what's with this way you're dressed up?"

Rinslet asked at this moment.

Kamito felt equally curious.

She was wearing what appeared to be a military uniform with red embroidery against a white background.

It did not seem like a maid uniform at all.

"Yes, because today is the «Great Festival of the Spirits», I put on my homeland's military uniform."

"Homeland?"

Hearing Kamito's question...

"The military uniform of the Principality of Rossvale."

Milla replied expressionlessly.

The Principality of Rossvale was a small country that had seceded from the Holy Kingdom of Lugia in recent years.

"Milla came from the Principality of Rossvale."

"Yes. This set of clothing was what I wore in my encounter with you, Kamito, so it has commemorative value, hence—"

Halfway through, Milla stopped speaking.

Her heterochromatic eyes stared straight at Kamito.

"Milla spent a lot of time thinking over what to wear for today, you know?"

"Mireille, that's—"

Milla's face blushed slightly.

"Also, the closet was basically filled with erotic clothing no different from underwear... Mugugu..."

Milla silently covered Mireille's mouth.

Then she glared towards Kamito—

"Kamito, Mireille is lying. There is no erotic clothing in the closet."

"G-Got it. I believe you."

Fearing Milla's mysteriously intimidating aura, Kamito nodded repeatedly.

At this moment, the curtain was forcefully opened from the changing area—

"Claire has finished changing!"

"Huaaaah, jeez, this is totally unruly!"

Turned into a cat-eared maid, Claire made her appearance.

"Claire, that looks very good on you."

"You're almost the same as a cat fairy!"

Rinslet and Carol's comments were heard.

"H-Hmph, shut up!"

Claire shyly turned her face away.

Then she glanced at Kamito.

"..."

"...W-What about you?"

"Uh, I find it quite cute."

Kamito offered his honest opinion—

"...~!"

Hearing that, Claire blushed to her ears and hid behind the curtain again.

===Part 4===

"...Oh no, I'm going to be late."

Looking at the large clock in the lecture hall—

Kamito hurried over to the church that served as the Knights' headquarters.

The Academy's grounds were very vast. Furthermore, the church's location was on the opposite side relative to the secondary block.

Originally, there were many leylines running through the school ground. He could get there quickly using divine power to power up his legs, but given the current crowded conditions, he had no choice but to walk normally.

"Oh, hurry and look, hurry and look, it's Kamito the king of lust!" "I heard that his wish for a harem was rejected by the «Elemental Lords»." "Deplorable!" "King of lust! King of lust!" "N-No, don't point at him—"

...He could hear all sorts of gossip.

Evidently, the notorious name of Kazehaya Kamito was widespread among the public.

(I-I can't believe that even such young children would...)

Hearing the little girl mumbling "king of lust" unintelligibly, Kamito was greatly shocked.

...I might as well give up and stay in amnesia, for the sake of world peace.

While evading the gathering spectating crowd, Kamito hastened his pace.

Weaving through the crowd, he finally reached the church at the outskirts of the Academy's territory.

At the church plaza, Ellis was currently giving orders to the members.

Seeing Ellis standing on a wooden crate, Kamito stopped.

(...Different from yesterday's armor?)

Beautiful, black, lustrous pauldrons. The jet-black background was reminiscent of night's darkness. Combined with white lace, it gave a very mature impression.

Faced with Ellis's getup, Kamito could not help but stare in amazement—

"—Kamito, you are late."

Ellis called out from atop the wooden crate.

"Sorry, there were more people than expected."

"...Seriously. There are even more people over at the Academy town."

Ellis shrugged then turned her gaze back to the members of the Knights.

"—Well then, final confirmation. Team Sierra and Team Diane will take the school building. Team Reishia and Team Rakka will be stationed respectively on the Academy's grounds. Team Falnesia will take the «Spirit Forest». Team Froza, with the most members, will be in charge of the Academy town together with Kamito and me. Any questions?"

"—All clear!"

The knights all answered in unison then dispersed to head towards their area in charge.

Even as a student organization, they were very well-trained.

"...I still haven't gotten used to this completely."

Getting down from the wooden crate, Ellis sighed.

"My elder sister would have encouraged everyone even more."

"Really? In my view, it went quite well."

"Hmph, spare me the flattery..."

Cough cough, Ellis coughed lightly.

Her bosom shook inside her formal dress, a sight causing Kamito's heart to race uncontrollably.

"Hmm, w-where are you staring..."

Ellis glared at him.

"Uh... What's with that armor?"

Kamito frantically changed the subject. Ellis blushed in response.

"K-Kamito, are you saying you prefer yesterday's erotic armor?"

"N-No, that's not what I mean—"

"Yesterday's armor was apparently made by Rakka and Reishia as a joke. They told me that they never expected me to put it on for real—"

"...Yeah. I thought so."

Kamito understood. Even for a festival, wearing that kind of unsightly armor to patrol the streets would be too unusual.

"...What do you mean, you thought so!? So even you noticed there was something weird!?"

"No, umm..."

Confronted with the tearful and angry Ellis, Kamito averted his gaze awkwardly.

"...~Why did you not tell me!?"

"Oh, the new armor looks great on you."

"Eh—"

Kamito successfully changed the subject, causing Ellis's anger to be swept aside completely.

"...A-Are you serious?"

Her ponytail swayed this way and that.

This was a comment coming straight from his heart. Clad in mature-looking armor, Ellis looked more like a goddess ruling the winds rather than a stern and awe-inspiring knight.

"Better than the erotic armor... Yes?"

"Y-Yeah..."

Kamito nodded honestly.

"...I-I see. Good to know."

Face red, Ellis clutched her hem tightly.

At this moment...

"Stop flirting in front of a sacred church."

A displeased voice came from behind.

Turning around, Kamito found Greyworth arriving, dressed in a suit.

In combat attire, Virrey Branford was also with her.

"D-Director!"

Ellis instantly straightened her posture.

"How shocking. Knights who should be upholding the Academy's morals are having a tryst here."

Virrey stared coldly at Ellis.

"Th-This is a misunderstanding! We are heading to the Academy town for patrols next—"

"I understand, captain. The one at fault is the boy over there, deceiving innocent and pure maidens."

Virrey glared even more sharply at Kamito.

Her eyes looked like they could murder someone.

"—Indeed, you are the «Demon King»'s reincarnation, aren't you?"

"Demon King Solomon or whatever is just an old legend, right?"

"Regrettably, the Empire does not think so."

Kamito and Virrey's gazes clashed.

Both of them were about to draw their weapons.

"Dame Virrey, the Academy prohibits duels within its grounds."

Seeing this, Greyworth declared calmly.

Virrey shrugged with dissatisfaction—

"...Whatever. All shall come clear sooner or later."

Finally, she put down her hand that was placed on her gun.

"...B-By the way—"

Ellis spoke nervously.

"Why are you here, director?"

"I have a meeting with the Empire's bigshots. I don't even have the leisure to enjoy the «Great Festival of the Spirits»."

"A meeting... On this kind of occasion?"

"Yeah. Two days ago, a great incident apparently took place in a neighboring state."

Saying that, Greyworth's gray eyes narrowed and glowed sharply.

"The Theocracy apparently had an internal coup d'etat."

"Coup d'etat?"

Ellis widened her eyes greatly.

"As a secretive country, the details are unknown but according to reports from spies, Hierarch Rajihal Kahn was executed during a rebellion in the capital."

"Who is the mastermind?"

"According to reports, the eldest princess, Sjora Kahn."

"That witch—"

Ellis exclaimed in surprise.

"Since something like that happened, the neighboring states are not going to remain silent—"

"...Assuredly so. This could very well spark a war."

Greyworth sighed. Her face looked a bit tired.

"...It must be tough for you, director."

Hearing Kamito's mutterings, Greyworth glared at him.

"Talking like it's not related to you. This meeting will also discuss whether to authorize an investigation of the underground facility mentioned last time. Whether you can retrieve your sword spirit or not will depend on this."

"...Will they authorize it?"

"The military will probably refuse. After all, underground facilities are mostly liabilities they have no wish of publicizing."

"No way—"

"Don't worry. I am no longer as influential as during my days in active service, but I still have a right to speak after all. It should be possible to authorize an investigation team assembled from a small number of people affiliated with the military."

"...Sorry for making so much trouble for you."

Kamito bowed his head.

"Hmph, this is my first time hearing something sincere from you without sarcasm."

"...Really?"

"Yeah, that's right. That mouth of yours keep saying rude things like witch or old hag."

"Unbelievable. How could someone say that to a beauty like you—"

"What...!?"

Greyworth was rendered speechless with her mouth open in shock.

"Dame Greyworth, it's about time—"

"...Y-Yeah. Then Ellis, I shall leave the commanding on scene to you."

"Yes, you can count on me!"

Greyworth departed, a little awkwardly.

Watching her leave—

"...The director was shaken. How rare."

Ellis murmured to herself.

===Part 5===

The Academy town, located at the foot of the mountain where Areishia Spirit Academy was situated, had large crowds gathered.

The town was divided into five large zones based on the «Five Great Elemental Lords». Open air stalls covered the road side space along the main roads passing through the town. At the plaza, there were even princess maidens sent from the Academy to perform ritual dances.

Unlike the Academy, nobles were rarely seen here. Most of them were local commoners. However, the gender ratio was still skewed towards females.

Kamito had never seen such lively streets before.

The aroma of food drifting from the open air stalls made him swallow his saliva involuntarily.

"We are responsible for the «Undine Zone» near the outer gate, a place where leisure facilities prepared for the students are gathered. It is also the Academy town's central area."

Ellis explained while walking.

"With so many people, won't criminals try to sneak in?"

While walking and avoiding the crowds, Kamito muttered.

In actual fact, Kamito could invade any time he wanted.

"The main gate has a guardian spirit to perform identification checks. People are not allowed in without documents issued by the Empire. But it is true that people have gotten past it. You may not remember, but a few months ago, there was a black market merchant from «Murders» who infiltrated."

"Virrey Branford also forced her way in."

"That guardian spirit has been dismissed. Now, the Imperial Knights are serving as guards. Mere terrorists should not be able to force their way in."

"So we need to look out for spirits running amok?"

"Yes. Exactly."

Ellis nodded.

"By the way..."

Suddenly, she looked around uneasily.

"...S-Starting a while ago, I have been feeling gazes."

"...I don't think you're imagining things."

In fact, Ellis's appearance was still very attention grabbing amidst the festival's hustle and bustle.

Striking ice-blue hair. Stern and dignified dark-brown eyes.

Also, there was—

Her massive bust, quivering under her formal dress armor.

Walking beside her, Kamito could not help but feel very aware of that swaying entity during all this time.

"Ooh, I-I do not want to be stared at by any man apart from Kamito..."

Blushing, Ellis looked quite embarrassed.

"Knight lady from the Academy, here's a special discount for you!"

"Come check out my shop, my donuts are very tasty."

Unconcerned with Ellis's appearance, the various shop keepers called out to her one after another.

"You're not going to buy something?"

Seeing that, Kamito tried asking.

"We are currently on duty."

A serious answer very much in line with her style.

"Being hungry is not good, though."

"W-Well..."

Ignoring Ellis in her serious dilemma, Kamito bought a kebab sandwich with roasted meat.

Wrapped in the wheat bread, there was a generous amount of meat and vegetables topped with a spicy sauce.

The hot aroma was very appetizing.

"Here, we can eat this while we walk."

"Hmm, mmm..."

Bite.

Ellis took a bite out of the sandwich.

As expected of a young lady from a prestigious family, her manner of eating was very graceful.

"Th-This is very delicious...!"

After a taste, she widened her dark-brown eyes.

"Oh, so noble young ladies have never eaten this kind of thing before?"

"Do not take me for a fool. Of course I have eaten things like kebab sandwiches before."

Ellis pouted.

"However, eating like this while walking feels quite new as an experience."

"I see. But you look like you're not very used to eating this."

"What?"

"There's some sauce here."

Kamito used his finger to wipe the sauce next to Ellis's mouth and licked it off.

"...W-W-W-What...!"

Instantly, Ellis's face went bright red while her mouth opened and closed.

"What's wrong?"

"Y-You, to think you did that out in full public—"

Just at this moment...

"Hey there, knight lady!"

A five or six-year-old girl came up to Ellis.

"...Yes, what is the matter? Are you lost?"

Ellis instantly recalled her duties and recovered a solemn knight's expression.

The girl shook her head.

"Lady, you're an elementalist, right? I wanna see a spirit."

"My apologies, but summoning spirits recklessly on the streets is against school rules."

"But during festivals, there are many spirits."

"My contracted spirit is a pure combat type, so unless it is absolutely necessary—"

"No, don't make things difficult for the knight lady!"

At this moment, a woman who appeared to be the child's mother came over and took the girl's hand.

"Sorry, miss knight. My daughter is too willful—"

However—

"Eeeee—, I wanna see a spirit, I wanna see—"

The child began to cry loudly.

The surrounding adults also began to clamor.

At this rate, the crowd was going to block the way.

"Well, just a look would be fine, right?"

"...I-I guess. Very well, this is an exception."

Coughing lightly, Ellis stroked the child's head.

Instantly, the girl's face brightened.

Ellis took a breath and raised her arm lightly—

"—Hailing from the far beyond, the violent demon wind spirit, «Simorgh»!"

She spoke the words of summoning.

Instantly, a whirlwind blew above and a demon bird appeared out of thin air, spreading its wings.

The surrounding spectators all cheered.

Seeing the demon wind spirit flying in the air, the girl widened her eyes—

Keeeeeeeeeee!

At this moment, «Simorgh» gave a great cry in the air.

Instantly, the girl's face went livid.

"Uwaaaaah! So scary!"

"There, there! The knight lady summoned it just for you!"

The girl ran away crying while her mother chased frantically.

The demon wind spirit landed on Ellis's shoulder, its shoulders slumping.

"...Looks like it scared her off."

"Even though the spirit is clearly so cool."

Hearing Kamito's comforting words, Simorgh cooed and called out.

—After that, Kamito and Ellis walked towards the central plaza.

There was a large spring at the plaza, attracting many spirits with its sacred properties.

"This is the famous «Spring of Undine»."

Ellis explained.

"Rumor has it that throwing in coins will grant wishes."

"Here..."

Indeed, there were many coins at the bottom of the spring.

Ellis took out silver coins from her pocket and quietly tossed one in.

Seeing her, Kamito did the same as her and tossed a silver coin.

"Ellis, what wish did you make?"

After he asked this...

"...S-Secret. What about you, Kamito?"

"Recovering my memory, first things first—That's it."

"I see."

Kamito's gaze settled on the surface of the spring water.

Reflected on it was his grownup sixteen-year-old self.

"Actually, I should have a wish I want the most, but I just can't remember it."

"Kamito, you—"

Ellis was just about to speak when...

Suddenly, a pillar of water rose from the spring.

"...!"

Bathed by a large amount of splashing water, standing in front of the spring, Ellis was thoroughly drenched.

"Ellis, are you okay?"

"Y-Yeah, just that my clothes are wet..."

Seeing Ellis soaked, Kamito felt his heart pound uncontrollably.

Her hair in a ponytail was soaked.

The jet-black formal dress clung tightly to her skin, revealing the outlines of her white underwear beneath.

Even the patterns of delicate lace surfaced clearly.

Kamito frantically diverted his gaze.

"A-Anyway, let's go somewhere with fewer people."

"I-Indeed! The clothes must be dried."

Taking Ellis by the hand, Kamito ran away from the plaza into a small alley.

While the main roads were filled with crowds, there were extremely few people in the alleys.

"O wind—"

Running behind a shop, Ellis chanted an incantation for wind.

A whirlwind swirled and started to blow her clothes dry. As a result, her skirt fluttered and exposed white panties, causing Kamito to hastily turn his gaze away.

"Did that spring's spirit anger because I'm male?"

"No, I think it is likely that the spirit was intending to grant my wish."

"...What do you mean?"

"U-Uh... L-Letting Kamito witness my victory underwear, something like that..."

"...?"

Mixed in the sounds of the wind, Kamito could not quite catch what Ellis was saying—

"—Oh, you two are here. Kamito-kun."

A laid back voice was heard, causing Kamito to look back frantically.

Over there was—

"Fufu, am I disturbing the two of you?"

"L-Lurie-san—"

Lurie Lizaldia of the «Numbers».

Dressed in vestments, her arms were holding a great amount of snacks including apple pie, sugar churros, roasted corn, a chocolate banana, etc.

On the side of her head was even a weird mask bought from a stall.

"Dame Lurie, why did you come here without even a bodyguard knight!?"

Ellis exclaimed in surprise.

"Why? Of course it's for sightseeing. It's been a while since I last visited a festival."

Her vestment's sleeves swayed. Seeing this, Ellis sighed.

"You cannot go without a bodyguard. If something were to happen to you, as one of the «Numbers»—"

"Don't worry. This Academy town is probably the second safest place in the entire Empire."

"Be that as it may—"

Ellis did not get to finish her sentence. At this moment...

A shocking explosion was heard, coming from somewhere in the Academy.

"...!?"

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>
{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter7|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter9}}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter7

2013-12-29T22:52:14Z

99.19.93.10: /* Part 4 */

==Chapter 7 - Great Festival's Eve==

===Part 1===

Walking out of the office, Kamito parted ways with Ellis in the corridor.

"Well then, please come over here, Dame Lurie."

"See you later, Kamito-kun."

Lurie smiled faintly while Virrey silently turned on her heels.

"...Okay. I'll be returning to my room too."

Just as Kamito muttered...

"Hold on, Kamito."

Claire grabbed his wrist from behind.

"W-What's up?"

"Why is Ellis wearing such a terrible set of armor?"

"I can't believe you forced the captain to wear that kind of thing... S-Shameless!"

...These girls looked like they had a huge misunderstanding.

"...Umm, that's apparently the uniform the Knights are wearing for the «Great Festival of the Spirits»."

"U-Uniform!?"

Claire's eyes were opened so wide that they were round.

"...N-No way, wearing such radical clothing out on the streets?"

"It's almost like underwear."

"...Yeah, I found it strange too."

Kamito scratched his head in embarrassment.

"Ellis..."

"The captain, how pitiful."

After learning of the story, the two girls showed pity in their eyes.

"By the way, what's with the getup, you two?"

Kamito was also raising questions about the two girls' maid uniforms.

"Th-This is what we're wearing for the imitation shop!"

"I will be serving customers."

"I see..."

Speaking of which, they had mentioned this morning about Raven Class running a maid cafe imitation shop.

That was apparently where these clothes came from.

"Kamito, you have no more duties today for the Knights, right?"

Suddenly, Claire put her hand at her waist and asked.

"Yeah, I guess."

"Then head over there to help."

"...Got it."

Kamito shrugged and agreed.

Passing through the courtyard to reach the secondary block, they then climbed up ancient wooden steps.

The venue assigned to Raven Class was an empty classroom on the second floor.

A sign hung over the classroom's number plate.

«Luna Forest»—That was apparently the shop's name.

Opening the door, Kamito found himself in a carefully decorated shop space.

"This is quite proper."

"I know right."

Claire nodded with satisfaction. The tables and chairs were carved from wood. The pleasant grass-green wallpaper was apparently specially switched.

Kamito surveyed the classroom, deeply impressed.

"Claire, where did you go off to—Oh my, it's Kamito-kun?"

Suddenly, Kamito heard a voice he seemed to have heard before.

Turning around, he found a black-haired beauty dressed as a bunny-eared maid.

This was Her Highness the princess who had given him the killer cookie in the corridor yesterday.

"Ugh—"

Recalling the surreal taste of the cookie, Kamito could not help but groan.

"Ugh... What's that supposed to mean, Kamito-kun?"

"Oh, nothing..."

The princess pouted with displeasure. Seeing that, Kamito frantically waved his hands to cover up.

"Fianna, is the magic circle's construction going well?"

"It's basically complete. Now I'm just taking a break and checking out the situation on this side."

Saying that, Fianna turned her gaze back to Kamito—

"Kamito-kun, do you have shifts too?"

"No, I belong to the «Sylphid Knights»—"

Kamito shook his head, but...

"The festival only comes around once a year, Kamito, you should join in. You should have free time on the second day, right?"

Claire suggested.

"...However, there's nothing for boys to wear here, right?"

"Well, that's true too. Let's borrow a butler uniform from somewhere."

"On the other hand, I believe that it's fine without a butler uniform, yes?"

"Eh?"

Fianna smiled impishly at Kamito.

"Uh, what's that..."

"Hmph, exactly what I mean, literally—"

Fianna snapped her fingers. Immediately, a crowd of girls from Raven Class appeared from inside the part of the room sectioned off by a curtain, surrounding Kamito.

"...!"

"Very well, dress Kamito-kun up as a beautiful maid!"

"H-Hold on..."

"How interesting!" "P-Perhaps it will be surprisingly suited to him..." "Leave the make up to me!"

The girls of this class seemed a bit strange, showing great interest in Kamito.

"You two, s-s-save me—"

Kamito turned his gaze at Claire and Rinslet but...

"...Uh, don't worry. I think you'll look very good in it."

"Me too, uh... I actually want to see."

The two girls avoided eye contact at the same time.

"Okay, okay!" "Just count the stains on the wall and it'll be over." "Hurry hurry~"

"U-Uwahhhhh!"

The screams of Kamito resounded in the entire classroom after he was taken into the room.

...Several minutes later, changed into a maid's outfit, Kamito reappeared from behind the curtain.

A wig was placed on his head, combed neat and tidily. He even had light make up like a princess maiden.

On his head were cat ears ornaments just like Claire's.

(...H-How strange. Inexplicably, there's no sense of dissonance.)

Standing before the mirror, Kamito had this conclusion.

It was as though he was already used to this—

"...K-Kamito, so pretty!"

"...I-It suits you quite well!"

Claire and Rinslet could not help but exclaim.

"Kamito-kun, you can join the «Beauties' Festival» next time!"

Fianna clenched her fist while the girls in the class all nodded repeatedly.

"Y-You girls..."

Kamito groaned in his throat—

"...Kazehaya Kamito, I never knew you had this kind of fetish."

At this moment, there was a surprised sounding voice.

"...!?"

Changed into her Knights of Ordesia uniform, she was Virrey Branford.

Her eyes of amethyst glared sharply at Kamito.

"N-No, you're wrong! Don't get the wrong idea!"

Kamito shouted frantically but Virrey did not change her cold expression.

"This pervert."

"Who is that person?" "She's not a student here. She must be one of the Empire's spirit knights."

The girls in the classroom began to chatter.

The majority of elementalists looked up to the spirit knights.

But it looked like no one realized she was one of the «Numbers».

Virrey sat down at a nearby table.

"I can order tea and cake, right?"

"Y-Yes. Pleased to be of service."

One girl happily nodded but—

"No—Kamito, you prepare the tea."

...He was named.

"I'm not a noble, so I'm a total amateur at brewing tea."

Kamito grumbled with his eyes half closed.

"Doesn't matter. I'm not particular either."

"...Sigh. Got it."

Sighing, Kamito boiled water in the kitchen and started to brew tea.

Although the tea leaves were arbitrarily picked from the dozens of jars, all of them were probably high class stuff no matter which he picked. The rather classy fragrance went straight into his nose. While the tea was steaming, Kamito took the best-looking roll cake nearby, cut a neat slice and placed it on a plate.

Clearly with no memory of it, for some reason, he knew how to brew tea.

This was a skill unneeded at the «Instructional School»... Who on earth taught him?

(...Did I actually work as a maid before?)

Kamito was getting more and more confounded by what kind of person Kazehaya Kamito was before losing his memory.

Virrey Branford sipped a mouthful of tea, then...

"...You pass. Perhaps you are quite suited as a maid."

"You are too kind."

Kamito shrugged and sat down opposite to Virrey. Getting unrelated girls caught up just for testing Kamito's abilities, this fact made Kamito feel that he could not get along with this member of the «Numbers».

"What about you, why do you talk like a man?"

Hearing him, she quietly put down the cup of tea.

"Special operative knights' chief duties consist of espionage activities in other countries. Cross-dressing offers many conveniences. Since male elementalists do not exist in principle, it eliminates the worry of being exposed as an elementalist."

"...I see. You've already experienced many hellish battlefields by this age."

"This has nothing to do with age. The same goes for you, right?"

She glared sharply at Kamito, then cut a piece of the roll cake and brought it to her mouth.

In the next instant, Virrey's face suddenly went livid.

"...C-Cough... W-What is this... Is it poisoned!?"

She lay on the table, her arms convulsing nonstop.

"...How could it be poisoned—Ah!"

Kamito suddenly realized.

Claire and Rinslet were silently pointing at Fianna.

It looked like the piece of roll cake came from the hand of Her Highness the imperial princess.

...Because it looked the best, I took it out without thinking.

"...S-Sorry..."

"Urghhh... You bastard, it's is poisoned after all... Underhanded... villain..."

Holding her belly, Virrey stood up unsteadily.

"...I, shall, excuse myself."

"H-Hey, are you okay?"

Just as Kamito went up to help her...

"Kazehaya Kamito. My true mission is to observe and see what kind of person you are."

She whispered in his ear.

"...Huh?"

"Hypothetically, if you were the «Demon King» leading the world towards destruction—"

—I will mercilessly kill you when the time comes.

===Part 2===

—In this manner, they busied themselves with the Raven Class's interior decorations until night had fallen.

Kamito and Ellis went to the «Spirit Forest» together.

"Sorry Ellis for needing you to help lead the way."

"Pay it no heed. This is part of the discipline committee's duties."

She was leading him to the ritual purification site used by princess maidens. The spring water here apparently had fatigue recovering effects and was useful even for the Empire's knights. Of course, this was originally a place where males were forbidden. After Ellis had a discussion with Greyworth, Kamito was authorized to use during late night.

Having reached the spring, Ellis handed a fire spirit crystal to Kamito.

The mineral had a salamander-shaped fire spirit sealed inside.

"Just activate this mineral then put it in the water. The water is a bit cold at night."

"Oh okay, thanks."

"W-Were it not for the rules, I would enter together with you..."

"Hmm?"

"N-Nothing! D-Do not be late for the morning meeting tomorrow!"

Ellis shook her head to cover up then flew across the sky to the other end.

"...She seems quite busy."

Kamito took off his uniform and soaked himself in the spring with only a pair of shorts.

...So cold. Taking Ellis's suggestion, Kamito injected divine power into the fire spirit crystal.

Glowing red, the spirit crystal released heat in the water.

"Wow, this really is convenient—"

The water temperature rose slowly, then steam resulted. It was almost the same as a hot spring.

Kamito looked up at the night sky and exhaled, sighing.

"...So much happened today."

Why was Kamito's contracted spirit sealed away?

Did it have some connection to why his memory was lost?

Then there was what Virrey Branford had said.

(...I am the «Demon King» leading the world towards destruction?)

Why did she say something like that—?

...Splash. Suddenly, he heard sounds of water from behind.

"...?"

Looking back, he found a figure standing at a bush.

"—Who is it?"

Releasing killing intent, Kamito asked.

...Ordinary students were not supposed to go out during such hours.

"Wait, Kamito-kun, it's me."

"...This voice. You're Lurie Lizaldia?"

The figure nodded.

"...S-Sorry. I'll come out right away!"

Kamito frantically tried to stand up.

Speaking of which, she was wearing glasses. Perhaps in the darkness of the night, she failed to notice that Kamito had entered this place. After all, it was a ritual purification site supposed to be used exclusively by princess maidens.

"Oh, it's fine if you stay there. I came to see you, Kamito-kun."

"...See me?"

"Yes, didn't I mention last time? You need regular treatment."

As soon as she spoke, on the other side of the rising steam, Lurie's vestments fall to the ground all at once.

"...!?"

Before Kamito could make a sound, she had already entered the spring.

Wet, sleek, black hair. Delicate and smooth skin. Kamito had not noticed when she was dressed in her vestments, but her figure was actually quite good.

Her seductive bosom, quite impressive in volume, was swaying before Kamito's eyes.

"...I-If it's treatment, surely in a room—"

"Isn't it easier to relax here? Besides, it also helps strengthen my powers."

Yeah right, relaxing in such conditions—

Kamito intended to retort but his convulsing throat could not make a sound.

"W-Why naked?"

"Oh dear, you haven't heard from Greyworth-sama? Yours is an unusual constitution where magical effects are difficult to transmit to you without direct skin contact. Fianna-sama does this usually as well, I expect—"

"...T-To think I've done that kind of thing before!?"

Kamito was shocked by his own experiences.

(...I-I can't believe I did that with a proper princess!)

Lurie pressed her chest against Kamito's arm.

"Okay, relax."

Finally giving up, Kamito sat down obediently. Then sacred light appeared from Lurie's hand and faintly illuminated the surroundings. Then like that, she placed her hand over Kamito's heart.

"...Your heart is pounding."

"Th-That goes without saying!"

Face red, Kamito looked away to the other side.

Lurie chuckled and whispered in his ear.

"...Close your eyes and take a deep breath."

Feeling his body filled with warm light, Kamito nodded.

"—So, first question. Girls with large busts or small busts, which do you prefer?"

"...Does this have anything to do with my memory?"

"No, I'm just curious."

"...I'm begging you. Please be more serious."

Kamito closed his eyes and groaned.

"...Well then, I'll ask seriously. After obtaining victory at the «Blade Dance», you lost your memory at the «Elemental Lords»' sanctuary. Do you still remember anything about what happened there?"

"The sanctuary of the «Elemental Lords»... No, I remember nothing at all..."

...Throb. Kamito felt a slight headache.

"Different question. What is your contracted spirit like?"

"My... contracted spirit... is..."

...Throb. Throb.

Beneath his eyelids, something flashing with silver-white luster inexplicably appeared.

"Silver-white hair... A very pretty girl... It feels something like that..."

"Looks like that's the «Demon Slayer». What about your left hand's spirit?"

"...Left hand?"

...Throb. Throb. Throb. Throb.

"Ugh... Guh... Ahh..."

Spirit. Left hand's—Black wings, her heart—I, using this sword—

"—Kamito-kun, you, ''what did you see in the elemental lords' sanctuary''?"

"...Ahhhhhhhhh!"

Kamito howled from the depths of his throat.

Lurie's body was sent flying.

"Huff, huff, huff, huff, huff..."

Kamito collapsed again, on the water surface.

"Sorry. This, what a mess."

"...Let's call it a day here."

Lurie shook her head and stood up.

...Imperceptibly, the spring water had gone cold already.

===Part 3===

Returning to the room, Kamito found Claire still awake in bed.

Under the light provided by a spirit crystal's flame, she was reading a book zealously.

"Claire, what are you reading?"

"Waaah!"

Dressed in pajamas, Claire closed the book in a panic upon hearing his voice.

"...Th-This is preparation for tomorrow. A reference book about playing a maid's role."

"I see. As expected of the honors student."

Although the book's title, "Tale of the Maid of the Night" entered his view, Kamito did not take any particular note of it.

Because he could not tear his eyes away from Claire's appearance.

Normally, tied up on the sides of her head, her crimson hair was now let down.

Probably having just taken a bath, her hair was still a little moist.

"...What's the matter?"

Claire asked in puzzlement.

"No, it's just the sight of your hair untied..."

"Oh okay. Like this, it's easy to mix me up with Nee-sama."

Using her fingers as a comb, Claire straightened her hair.

"Kamito, do you like this hairstyle?"

"...Well, I think the twintails suit you very well too."

Kamito turned his face away to hide his embarrassment.

"I-I see..."

Hearing that, Claire whispered quite happily.

"Kamito, do you have any plans for tomorrow?"

"The morning is with Ellis patrolling the Academy town."

"...Hmm. F-Fine. After the patrol duty is over, come with me to take a tour."

"I don't need to help out the class?"

"You still want to dress up as a maid?"

"No..."

Kamito shook his head.

At this moment, Claire extended her little finger—

"Agreed? Tour the «Great Festival of the Spirits» with me tomorrow. It's a promise."

"...?"

"Th-There—"

She hooked hers and Kamito's little finger together.

Suddenly, her gaze fell upon the spirit seal on his right hand.

"Hey, Kamito—"

"Hmm?"

"Kamito, do you really wish to recover your memory?"

Faced with Claire, gazing sincerely—

"...I'm not sure."

Kamito answered thus.

===Part 4===

"—Fufu, beloved children. I can feel you stirring in excitement."

Under the moonlight, golden hair was fluttering in the wind of the night.

Within the flourishing forest stretching outside the palace, a girl in vestments smiled tenderly.

Millennia Sanctus—the cardinal from the Holy Kingdom of Lugia.

In her hand, she was holding a necklace, a rusted sword, a silver bracelet and four rings.

These were all ornaments from royalty of antiquity. These «Artifacts» each sealed within them a tuned militarized spirit.

Inside were spirits for assaulting strongholds, originally requiring a high level of skill to use. Also present were forsaken spirits that were impossible to control and deemed unsuitable for military use.

The girl's finger slid across a knife's blade.

Immediately, darkness flowed out from her finger tip and through the blade, corrupting all of the artifacts.

"—O «True Darkness». Spill out and corrupt the insane, beloved children."

Flowing out endlessly, the darkness dripped to the girl's feet, forming a pool of blood.

Watching the scene with one eye, the girl—

"Fu, fufu, fu—"

She could not help but smile.

===Part 5===

With a campfire lighting up the darkness, a figure appeared next to the «Stone Circle».

There were no other active presences in the surroundings. The twelve princess maidens constructing the «Gate» for inviting the spirits to the Academy as well as the supervising knights were all collapsed on the ground, unconscious.

Fianna Ray Ordesia was not among them. At this moment, she was sleeping at the secondary block. The fact of her absence had been confirmed beforehand.

Had an outstanding princess maiden like her been present, things would have been a bit troublesome.

The figure touched the giant magic circle that was traced on the ground.

Although the rejection reaction of protective magic caused sparks, that merely lasted but an instant. Soon, the defenses were broken through and the activation spell, composed of spirit language, was gradually rewritten—

By dawn, these girls would have forgotten everything.

As though nothing had happened at all.

<noinclude>
{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter6|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter8}}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter5

2013-12-29T22:27:48Z

99.19.93.10: /* Part 5 */

==Chapter 5 - Invader==

===Part 1===

...Nibble.

"Hmm... Mmm..."

...Nibble nibble.

"...?"

Feeling a numb sensation on his fingertip, Kamito woke up.

"...What's happening?"

Rubbing his sleepy eyes, he lifted the blanket, only to see...

A cat in his bed under the covers.

A flaming hell cat. Claire Rouge's spirit.

It was biting Kamito's finger lightly.

"What are you doing?"

Just as he asked with a frown, the hell cat leaned its body against him in an intimate manner.

Carrying flames of divine power, it felt very warm.

"...Could it be that you're warming my bed?"

"Meow..."

The hell cat spirit seemed to be meowing affirmatively. It kept licking Kamito's fingers.

"..."

Contracted spirits did not get affectionate with anyone apart from their own contractors.

This common sense knowledge was overturned a second time.

(Other people's contracted spirits are acting affectionately with me huh...)

What kind of person was he before losing his memory—

"...~S-Scarlet, what are you doing!?"

Suddenly, the bathroom door opened and Claire appeared in her uniform.

The hell cat spirit jumped down from bed and frantically ran over.

"...Seriously, Scarlet, you like playing pranks too much."

Rubbing her wet hair, Claire approached.

"...No, the spirit only seemed to be helping to warm me up."

"Eh?"

Wavering signs appeared on Claire's face.

"...~Th-That child, when did she start getting so affectionate..."

"Who knows..."

Scratching his head, Kamito took his time getting up.

...Sleeping for who knows how long after that. The morning sun's rays streamed into the room.

"After a night's sleep, is your mind awake now?"

"...I guess."

But the blank in his memories remained.

"Next, there's class. Come along as well, Kamito."

"...Class?"

===Part 2===

"How do you remember this kind of path?"

"You get used to it very quickly if you walk along it every day."

Her twintails swaying, Claire answered without looking back.

Changed into the Academy's uniform, Kamito was walking in a long hallway following after Claire.

Claire had effortlessly passed through the place where Kamito had gotten lost yesterday.

"Today's class is continental history. Compared to spirit studies, I guess it's a class you're relatively good at."

"Yeah. I have been taught continental history to a certain extent."

The «Instructional School»'s assassins did not need to learn nonessential knowledge.

However, knowledge necessary for infiltration missions were taught after all.

"...That said, the stuff I know are just on the level of common sense."

At this moment, Claire stopped walking and looked back.

"Speaking of which, could you stop using ''boku'' as a first person pronoun?"<ref>The Japanese language has many pronouns for different contexts. Compared to using ''boku'', ''ore'' would be more informal or manly depending on context.</ref>

"...What do you mean?"

"Kamito, you've always been using ''ore'' to refer to yourself."

"I see."

"Yeah. It'll be troublesome if other people noticed, so you'd better change it back."

Kamito's memory loss was apparently kept a secret from the Academy's students.

Suddenly changing first person pronouns could raise suspicions in the other students.

"Got it. I'll start using ''ore'' to refer to myself."

Despite finding the use of an unfamiliar term of self-address a bit troubling, Kamito still nodded.

After walking a while, they reached a large classroom.

As soon as they opened the door, all the students sitting at their seats looked at Kamito together.

Most of the gazes expressed puzzlement. Signs of curiosity and wariness were also obvious to see.

Among them, there were quite a few enthusiastic gazes mixed in.

"It's Kamito the king of lust." "I heard that he holds blade dance of the night every night." "Is it really true that he calls himself the Sex Elemental Lord?" "Oh no, that's blasphemy to the great elemental lords." "A girl from Fox Class was apparently accosted and asked, allow me to become your contracted sex spirit." "What, that's deplorable!"

Kamito was able to hear these whispers.

(B-Before losing my memory, how much of a fiend was I?)

Suddenly, the lectern was tapped loudly.

"Private talk is not allowed. Kazehaya Kamito and Claire Rouge, hurry and sit down."

As the teacher in the suit gave a shout, the whispering voices gradually subsided.

Together with Claire, Kamito frantically took a seat in the last row.

"She's the homeroom teacher, Freya. A shadow elementalist."

Claire whispered quietly.

"Kamito-san, are you okay already?"

A greeting came from behind. Hearing it, he turned his head back...

Only to see the platinum-blonde young lady whom he had taken hostage yesterday.

...He recalled her name to be Rinslet.

"...Yeah. Uh, sorry about yesterday."

"No, don't mind that, it could not be helped. We are the ones who ought to apologize for chasing you relentlessly."

Rinslet bowed her head deeply and apologized.

Kamito had expected her to be an arrogant and spoilt young lady but she turned out to be surprisingly upfront and gentle.

"Before your memory recovers, we will assist you. Please don't be shy. O-Of course, perverted things excepted!"

"...? Y-Yeah, got it."

Faced with the blushing young lady, Kamito nodded in puzzlement.

"Kamito-sama, what milady meant just now was please do not hold back on asking about adult things."

"Carol, w-what are you talking about!?"

"Fufufu..."

Rinslet hammered her fists on the back of the giggling maid.

...That said, why was there a maid in the classroom in the first place?

"Hold on, you're being too noisy!"

Claire glared back at the two.

"As expected, Rinslet-san has already fallen into his fiendish grasp..."

"Including the maid for a sandwich situation."

The girls' cold stares pierced Kamito.

===Part 3===

After the lecture on continental history, Kamito's entourage went for a late breakfast.

"Kamito, does this bore you?"

"No, it's quite interesting although there's a lot that I don't get."

Quite interesting. This was not a lie.

Kamito found things in this area quite refreshing because he had little contact with outside knowledge. Furthermore, Freya's lecture was clear and easy to understand without requiring prerequisite knowledge.

"Perhaps she specially made it easier to understand for your sake, Kamito."

Saying that, Claire halted in a large round hall.

"...Is this place the dining hall? As expected of the high-class ladies' world. Quite luxurious."

The hall contained many wooden chairs and tables. Girls were sitting there chatting amiably. The tables even had baskets filled with bread.

"Kamito-sama, this is not a dining hall but a cafeteria."

Carol informed.

"What's the difference?"

"The dining hall is at another building, it's a formal restaurant. This place only provides all-you-can-eat refreshments such as baked bread and coffee."

While taking a seat at a nearby table, Claire explained.

"All-you-can-eat?"

Kamito was shocked... It was inconceivable that all this tasty looking bread was all-you-can-eat. Unbelievable.

"This is an academy for the children of nobles after all. It's perfectly natural."

Rinslet also sat down next to Carol.

"I like the bread here a lot. This bread here with the jam filling is very delicious."

Saying that, Claire tore a piece of bread in half and handed it to Kamito.

"...This is good!"

"I know right... Yumm♪"

"Yeah. I've never eaten any bread this good at the place where I used to live."

Kamito chewed his bread while speaking.

"..."

"...Hmm, what's the matter?"

It felt like the surrounding atmosphere had frozen.

"Ah, yeah... G-Good point..."

"M-M-Mere bread, I could make it every day for you."

"Yes, spoken like a true marriage proposal, milady."

"Carol! Th-That's not right!"

Rinslet screamed, blushing intensely.

Seeing the way Kamito's group acted, girls sitting nearby began to whisper again.

At this moment, abundant cheers could be heard coming from outside the building.

"What's going on?"

"Her Highness the Imperial Princess is getting ready for the gate opening ritual."

"The imperial princess?"

Kamito looked out the window.

On a gentle hill side, a girl was performing a dance. She seemed familiar.

It was the girl who gave him the cookie yesterday.

"Fianna Ray Ordesia. Her Highness the Empire's second princess."

"...Her Highness the princess!?"

Kamito recalled what he had done to the girl yesterday.

Gruffly pushing her down in the corridor, he had intended to take her hostage.

"Uh, will I be sentenced to death—"

"Normally speaking, yes. Oh well, but since it's Fianna, don't worry about it."

"...R-Really?"

Kamito muttered, not entirely convinced.

"The ritual's preparations seem to be going very smoothly."

"What kind of preparations?"

"Preparations for the «Gate» that the spirits will use for the «Great Festival of the Spirits» tomorrow."

"...«Great Festival of the Spirits»?"

Hearing the unfamiliar term, Kamito frowned.

"A day where the entire Academy expresses gratitude to the spirits. Simply stated, it's the school festival."

"Because there's the «Blade Dance» this year, it was rescheduled."

"School festival..."

For Kamito who grew up in the «Instructional School», school festivals were completely foreign as well. On the other hand, bloody celebratory events such as the «Festival of the Death Dance» and the «Festival of Blood Splattering Battles» did take place.

"Raven Class is preparing for a cafe imitation shop."

"Well, although it's slightly different from a normal cafe..."

Claire sighed. —At this moment...

"Kamito, so you are here!"

At the hall's entrance, a ponytailed girl was speaking.

"...!"

Hearing her, Kamito could not help but stand up from his chair.

It was Ellis Fahrengart, the knight's captain who intended to capture Kamito yesterday.

Ellis approached the table where Kamito's group was at.

"...S-Sorry about yesterday."

Unexpectedly, she bowed her head and apologized.

"As the leader of the «Sylphid Knights», I had no choice yesterday."

"...Y-Yeah, I got it. I should be the one to say sorry."

Kamito bowed his head as well.

He was the one who escaped after all. She was simply fulfilling her duties.

"Ellis, you came for breakfast too?"

"No, I came to find Kamito."

"...W-What for?"

Claire's eyebrow rose in response.

"Kamito, you are a member of the «Sylphid Knights». You have to assist with security for the «Great Festival of the Spirits»."

"Hold on, Kamito still hasn't recovered his memory."

"It cannot be helped. The Knights are shorthanded as well."

"...~Th-That won't do. Kamito must stay with me—"

"—No, I get it."

Kamito interrupted.

"...Kamito?"

"I want to work as much as possible. Also, I owe her a favor for the trouble I caused yesterday."

"I-I see!" "W-Wait up!"

Ellis's face relaxed while Claire grew frantic.

"Well then, I shall borrow Kamito for now."

Taking Kamito arm in arm, Ellis actively leaned against him.

"H-Hey, your chest is touching me..."

"...~I hate this, Kamito is such a jerk!"

"Captain, that's so unfair!"

The two girls' voices could be heard from behind.

===Part 4===

The Academy town was located at the foot of the mountain where Areishia Spirit Academy was located.

At its gates, a pair of strangely dressed people were standing there.

Gray overcoats covering the entire body. Hoods that covered their heads and faces completely.

"—The Empire's premier institution for nurturing elementalists. It's been a long time since I last visited."

"Oh dear, how unexpected."

"After all, we spend most of our time outside the Empire."

The shorter of the pair answered and walked towards the entrance.

"Hold on, Virrey, entering requires proper procedures."

"What a pain. Also—"

"I'd like to test this Academy's security level—"

"Name yourself, visitors—"

Suddenly, the space above the door distorted and a giant metal knight appeared.

Made entirely of steel and clad in armor, carrying a double-edged blade as big as a log.

This was the guardian spirit contracted to the Academy city.

"Hmph, a knight spirit huh. Another straitlaced—"

The girl grumbled with annoyance.

"Warning. Unauthorized persons are prohibited from entering—"

"Shut up."

Instantly, numerous flashes of light were released from under the gray overcoat.

"Oh... Oh... Ohhhh, you... bastard..."

Pierced with many holes all over, the knight spirit left final words of chagrin before vanishing.

This all happened in an instant.

"How could their level be so low? This makes it evident how capable these «Sylphid Knights» actually are."

"Virrey, come on..."

The other person sighed helplessly.

"Do you think this will cause Kazehaya Kamito to appear?"

"Who knows? He is listed under the «Sylphid Knights», but whether he is on duty or not, no idea."

"...Hmm, is there a need to cause an even greater commotion?"

"Ah, h-hold on, stop it!"

Ignoring her companion's efforts to stop her, the girl entered the Academy town.

===Part 5===

"H-Hey..."

Dragged by the arm by Ellis, Kamito was walking through the Academy's courtyard.

Ellis was silent all along. Perhaps it was his imagination, but her face looked a little red.

"K-Kamito..."

Finally, she spoke up.

"U-Umm, how is your memory? Have you recalled anything?"

Kamito shook his head.

"...Nothing. I've heard about recent events from Claire but my memory still hasn't recovered... Sorry."

"I see. If there is anything you are unclear, please feel free to ask me. I will surely assist you."

Her stern dark-brown eyes stared straight at him.

Although it felt a little forceful sometimes, surely it ultimately stemmed from her righteous and honest personality, right?

"Speaking of which..."

Kamito suddenly recalled and asked:

"I remember you calling yourself my fiancée. What do you mean by that?"

"...~!"

Ellis instantly went bright red in the face.

"N-No! Th-That is a misunderstanding!"

In a panic, she shook her head forcefully.

"I-It was my grandfather who decided on his own, i-ignoring your opinion, sorry..."

Her voice grew more and more quiet.

"Ellis, your grandfather, could it be..."

The Empire's chief advisor on military affairs—Duke Cygnus Fahrengart.

A person whom Kamito had heard of despite his meager knowledge of the continent.

"Hmm. After witnessing your blade dancing at the «Blade Dance» festival, my grandfather decided to make you my fiancée. O-Of course, this does not sit too well with me..."

"...I see."

Ellis's grandfather had apparently ignored her will and decided on the engagement. A decision based on swordsmanship without worrying about status or origins—This was quite in line with a military family's style. But from Ellis's perspective, it was probably difficult to accept lightly.

If the claim of an engagement were true, Kamito originally considered the possibility of taking responsibility or something like that.

"Th-This sort of thing should respect both people's wishes. So..."

Ellis awkwardly twiddled with her fingers.

"...I understand."

"Huh?"

"Let's meet the Duke next time. I will try to convince your grandfather."

"...Wha! R-Really!?"

"Yeah. Once my memory recovers, I'll do my best not to give you any trouble."

"K-Kamito..."

Ellis's eyes turned moist and her face went red.

"Ah, ooh... E-Entrusted to you... Eternally."

(...Eh?)

Was there some sort of great misunderstanding on his part—

Instantly, this disturbing notion flashed across his mind—

At this moment, two girls in armor hurried over.

"Oh, it's the captain—"

"Oh dear, are you on a date with Kazehaya Kamito?"

"N-No, you fools!"

Ellis frantically released Kamito's arm and distanced herself.

Then her gaze fell upon their hands.

Both girls had released their elemental waffen.

"...Hmm, has something happened?"

"Just now, the guardian spirit at the Academy town's main entrance stopped reacting."

"Guardian spirit?"

"Although it's possible that the spirit returned temporarily to «Astral Zero» because the contract became unstable due to the approaching «Great Festival of the Spirits». But just to be safe, it's better to check out the situation."

"I see. Perhaps the contract medium has been damaged. Investigate thoroughly."

"Orders received!"

The two girls nodded slightly and ran again.

—Suddenly, the short-haired girl stopped and turned towards Ellis.

"Oh, captain. ''What was mentioned previously'' is already prepared in the wardrobe at headquarters."

"I-Is that so? Got it."

Cough cough, Ellis coughed and nodded.

"...Those two just now are Rakka and Reishia, my friends."

"You're quite respected, Ellis."

"...H-Hmph, okay, let us be on our way."

Grabbing Kamito's arm again, Ellis set off again.

===Part 6===

The «Sylphid Knights»' headquarters was an ancient building modified from an old church.

Kamito opened the entrance's heavy iron door to see a vast sky-blue ceiling with many conference tables beneath. This was a boring place that prioritized practicality.

"No one's here?"

"It's the day before the «Great Festival of the Spirits» after all. Everybody is out on duty."

Ellis explained while walking into the church.

"Not enough manpower?"

"It is already much better. Thanks to you."

"...Me?"

"Yes. You defeated my adopted elder sister in the school competition, led «Team Scarlet» to emerge victorious at the «Blade Dance», thereby increasing the number of volunteers joining the Knights. Of course, no matter how shorthanded we are, we cannot accept everyone without scrutiny."

Saying that, Ellis stopped before a wardrobe by the wall and opened the lock.

"This is your equipment."

Ellis handed over the same kind of sword belt and sword she was wearing at her waist.

"Perhaps this might be a little redundant for those who are capable of using elemental waffen, but it is equivalent to a symbol proving membership in the Knights. Made of mithril after all, it is capable of fighting spirits once you inject divine power into it."

Kamito took the sword and swung it lightly.

"Uh, can I go without stuff like armor?"

"Regrettably, there are no male versions. If there is a need, it could be custom made."

"...No, I don't have any need for it."

"I see."

Nodding, Ellis reached towards Kamito's chest.

"Okay, here is the Knight's crest."

She pinned a crest, shining with golden luster.

"...Suits you great, Kamito."

The crest seemed to be infused with some kind of magic. Kamito could feel a slight amount of divine power from it.

"B-By the way, I have a favor to ask of you..."

"A favor?"

"H-Hmmm... I would like your help in taking a look at the ornamental armor I will be wearing at the «Great Festival of the Spirits»."

Ellis coughed and spoke.

"Ornamental, so it's different from your current equipment?"

"Yes. After all, it is the «Great Festival of the Spirits», held only once a year. As customarily in past years, the captain has to wear special attire."

"...I see. I understand that part, but why ask me?"

"W-Well, uh..."

Ellis's face went bright red instantly.

But soon, she glared at Kamito—

"Captain's orders. A-Any objections?"

"A-Affirmative..."

Feeling signs that she was about to draw her sword, Kamito frantically nodded.

"Okay. Then wait here a moment."

Saying that, Ellis turned her heels and went through a small door deeper inside.

(...What's going on?)

He could hear the friction of clothing from inside the room.

Then after waiting like this for a while—

"Ah, ooh... W-What, is this...!?"

Suddenly, he heard a scream from inside.

"What's the matter?"

"Ah, ooh... Uh... This is too embarrassing..."

"...Embarrassing?"

Did she mean the ornamental armor she was wearing?

Just as questions surfaced in Kamito's mind—

Ellis timidly opened the room's door.

"...!"

Ellis's current getup forced Kamito to hold his breath.

"...Ah... Oohhhh..."

Hiding behind the door in the shadows, Ellis was rubbing her smooth thighs together.

Clear white complexion. Covering her lower body, the armor was no different from underwear. Her massive bust was covered by nothing more than a breastplate consisting of a small piece of metal.

Although it was ritual attire, in terms of armor, this design was excessively impractical.

"T-To think that such shameless armor existed... D-Does this not make me an exhibitionist..."

Blushing to her ears, Ellis placed her arms over her breasts that looked like they were about to pop out.

"You didn't pick it yourself?"

"A-Assuredly not! I-I was deceived by Rakka and Reishia!"

Shouting, Ellis swung her sword.

"Uwah!"

Seeing that, Kamito turned and evaded—

Losing balance and falling forwards, Ellis pounced on him.

Boing.

"...Mmmmmmmph!"

Pinned down by the large and soft bosom, Kamito was about to suffocate.

"K-Kamito!? S-Sorry..."

Ellis frantically tried to get up, but could not stand steadily, apparently unaccustomed to the armor.

Boing. Boing boing.

"Ah... Ooh♪ K-Kamito... Where are you touching... Ah♪"

Tears welled up in her dark-brown eyes as Ellis moaned in suffering.

"...H-Hey...!"

Kamito's face began to burn hot.

(W-What is this feeling...!?)

Confronted with the sight of Ellis's unsuited apparel, his heart was pounding hard.

"K-Kamito..."

Ellis looked at Kamito with a serious expression.

"...N-No way, your heart is racing?"

Ellis touched the location of Kamito's heart with her fingers.

...The heart's intense beating apparently transmitted to her.

"Y-Yeah..."

Kamito answered honestly.

"Seeing me dressed in such an unsightly manner, y-you're getting excited?"

"Uh, no, umm..."

Seeing Kamito shake his head frantically—

"I am not reprimanding you. Rather, I feel relieved."

Ellis showed a gentle gaze and smiled.

"...Huh?"

"Because you still retain your emotions even after losing your memory."

Kamito realized with surprise.

(...That really is true.)

After being abducted by the «Instructional School», Kamito's memory and heart had been thoroughly destroyed.

He was educated that emotions were useless.

Then why was he feeling the turbulence of emotions now—?

Throb, throb, throb—

(...Guh... My head...)

"Kamito, a-are you okay?"

"Y-Yeah..."

Just as he held his temples and stood up...

An explosion was heard from outside the church.

"...What!?"

===Part 7===

Ellis kicked the church's door open.

"—Where?"

As soon as she spoke, the air shook.

The trees of the «Spirit Forest» extending out from the school building's surroundings were being uprooted together with a great amount of soil and dirt.

Appearing amidst the swirling dust storm was a giant all covered in rock.

"...That's an earth spirit?"

"It's Rakka's «Cabracan»—"

Rakka. Kamito recalled it was the girl from the Knights he had met just earlier.

"What's going on? Who is that spirit fighting?"

"No idea. However, it should not be a conflict between students. Duels on campus are prohibited by the school rules."

Ellis spoke in an urgent voice.

"Stand by here."

"...? I'll go too."

"It is dangerous. Right now, you are incapable of using your «Elemental Waffe», right?"

"I have a sword. Plus I'm also a member of the Knights, right?"

Kamito tapped the sword at his waist.

In that instant, the giant roared.

An impact shook the atmosphere and the giant's rock-covered body was shattered.

"...Impossible, Rakka's «Cabracan» was!?"

Ellis exclaimed in shock. Kamito stared wide-eyed.

Earth spirits were particularly durable, to be crushed so easily—

(...Who on earth?)

Ellis still looked hesitant—

"...I understand. Please assist me."

But finally, she still nodded. Holding Kamito's hand...

"O wind, grant me protection—«Fly»!"

Chanting an incantation of spirit magic, a howling whirlwind began to blow.

Ellis kicked the ground lightly and the two of them flew high into the air.

"Uwah!"

"Hold on tight. Do not fall down."

She kicked a wall of air to accelerate. The two of them flew straight towards the «Spirit Forest».

Arriving above the forest, she stopped nimbly and landed in one flowing motion.

"...C-Captain..."

Collapsed on the ground, Rakka could not help but moan.

"Rakka, what on earth happened...!?"

They were surrounded by fallen trees, probably the aftermath of the rock spirit's destruction.

"That bastard. That bastard did this to... me and Reishia..."

"...!?"

Rakka's gaze was directed to another collapsed girl in front.

"Reishia..."

Ellis could not help but cry out.

At this moment—

"Oh my oh my, to think that it would be this poor. The power of the «Sylphid Knights» guarding the Academy."

Thud—The sound of a boot striking the ground.

"...!?"

A petite hooded figure landed next to Reishia.

"...Who goes there!?"

Ellis yelled acutely.

"Trespassers in the Academy will be punished accordingly."

"Heh, who are the ones who watched helplessly as a third-rate character like Jio Inzagi invaded?"

"...How did you know—"

"Also—"

The hooded figure glared coldly at Ellis.

"What's with that getup? Have the Knights started wearing such shameless armor recently?"

"Ugh... Th-This is a misunderstanding!"

Blushing to her ears, Ellis pressed her legs together.

"I-In any case, I will make you regret hurting my companions—Come, «Simorgh»!"

With a yell, Ellis summoned her elemental waffe, a spear, readying herself for battle.

"Kamito, I will arrest the intruder. I will count on you to cover me."

"—Understood."

Kamito drew the sword at his waist and took a leap opposite to Ellis.

(...Although it's not a dagger like I'm used to, whatever—)

While running rapidly in a wide arc, he infused divine power into the blade.

With an eruption of blue-white lightning, the blade glowed faintly.

"Haaaah—"

Ellis swung «Ray Hawk» horizontally.

An invisible blade flew out, instantly slicing through the forest's trees.

"I see, a powerful elemental waffe. However—"

The attacker kicked a fallen tree into the air to locate the wind blade and evaded.

"Wha—!"

The gray overcoat fluttered.

She instantly landed in front of Ellis and released a power knee strike without any delay.

Ellis blocked the attack with her spear's shaft but losing balance severely, she slipped.

Seizing this opening, the attacker made an overarm stroke at her throat.

"That's not gonna happen!"

With explosive leg strength, Kamito jumped. Closing in instantly, he swung his sword.

—However, his actions were read. The enemy retreated nimbly and evaded the slash, then took a backstep to create distance and faced off against Kamito.

"Able to close in on such a distance in an instant, not too shabby at all—"

(...Evaded!?)

Kamito mentally clicked his tongue.

Even the Empire's top spirit knights should not be able to see through his motions.

Although this was partially due to his not being in peak condition, still...

"—Kamito, dodge!"

Ellis cried out from behind. Kamito instantly jumped sideways.

A giant wind storm gouged the ground as the impact advanced.

This massive attack was probably going to be dodged. However, the enemy only had limited space to do so—

"Do not underestimate the «Sylphid Knights»!"

Ellis opened her hand. Instantly, the wind storm exploded.

The attacker was blown away by the astounding gale and rolled on the ground.

Ellis instantly closed in and mercilessly attacked her opponent with a thurst.

Her attack brushed the edge of the hood.

A lock of severed black hair scattered in the wind.

"—As expected of the captain. Looks like you're different from the rest."

The attacker praised. Kamito also secretly counted his good fortune.

Evidently, Ellis had not gone all out when trying to catch Kamito yesterday.

Ellis's blade dancing skills were far beyond a typical student's level.

(But—)

Kamito's gaze turned back to the hooded attacker.

The opponent was still confident and had effort to spare. This was proven by the fact that no weapon had been drawn yet.

(...The level of the «Instructional School»'s high rankers? No, even superior to that—?)

"Okay, just surrender obediently—"

Pulling her spear from the ground, Ellis readied it in a renewed stance.

"—Like I said, you're too inexperienced!"

The attacker swiftly turned, catching Ellis by the ankle and flooring her.

"—Ellis!"

Kamito turned his sword to a reverse grip and leaped, kicking the ground.

(Assassination technique—«Snakes and Scorpions»!)

Keeping a low stance, he zoomed across the ground, aiming at the enemy's feet.

The opponent jumped straight up to evade and his blade pierced the ground.

However, that first strike was bait. The key was—

(Assassination technique—«Flying Snake»!)

Swinging the blade, embedded in the ground, upwards all at once, he unleashed a slash with godly speed.

The slash traced out a vertical line, severing the hood and the overcoat in one cut.

"...What!?"

The overcoat covering the attacker's entire body fluttered to the ground.

Revealed was a young girl with a cute face, dressed in a magnificent battle outfit.

Her hair, cut short like a boy's, silently scattered.

Her eyes of amethyst, glinting brightly, glared sharply at Kamito.

"The unorthodox sword huh. How unsightly, Kazehaya Kamito—"

"...!?"

Instantly, Kamito found himself being pointed at by a weapon.

An unadorned weapon crafted from black iron.

(No way—)

Kamito had witnessed identical objects at the «Instructional School».

Manufactured in the factories of the Kingdom of Balstan, this was the pinnacle of spirit engineering.

This was a destructive weapon that shot out spirit crystals at high speed through a reaction between pyromatter and divine power.

A handgun.

(—An «Artificer» huh!?)

An elementalist who used artifacts to fight instead of contracted spirits.

The muzzle flashed. Kamito hastily dodged—

However, upon striking the ground, the spirit crystal shattered. Howling, cold wind surrounded Kamito.

(...An ice spirit bullet!)

"Kamito!"

Ellis yelled. However, Kamito's figure was being covered entirely by the blizzard—

"...It's my win, «Demon King» Kamito!"<ref>Note: the attacker uses the ''boku'' first person pronoun despite being a girl.</ref>

The girl reloaded her gun.

This time, she loaded a bullet that was meant to defeat the enemy instead of merely immobilizing them.

However—

"...What?"

The girl frowned in surprise.

Amidst the howling blizzard, an explosive flash of light appeared.

"...A-Ahhhhhhhhhhh!"

Kamito's right hand's crest of the sword and moon was glowing.

"Stop it, Kamito! Dangerous—!"

Ellis's voice was heard beyond the blizzard.

(...I know, but... I can't control it...!)

This was not Kamito's own will.

In response to Kamito's crisis, a reverse flow of divine power was pouring back into him.

The massive divine power was expanding instantly within Kamito's body.

Then—

The rampant divine power erupted from his swinging right hand.

===Part 8===

"Kamito... Kamito, are you okay...!?"

"Ugh... Gah..."

Feeling someone shaking his shoulder, Kamito slowly opened his eyes.

Only to see Ellis's greatly worried face.

"...That girl?"

"After the Knights arrived, she fled... But she's likely still within the Academy."

"I see..."

Enduring the pain all over his body, Kamito pushed himself up.

Intense signs of burning were left on his right hand at the location of the spirit seal.
<noinclude>

==Translator's References and Notes==
<references/>
{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter4|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter6}}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter5

2013-12-29T22:25:22Z

99.19.93.10: /* Part 5 */

==Chapter 5 - Invader==

===Part 1===

...Nibble.

"Hmm... Mmm..."

...Nibble nibble.

"...?"

Feeling a numb sensation on his fingertip, Kamito woke up.

"...What's happening?"

Rubbing his sleepy eyes, he lifted the blanket, only to see...

A cat in his bed under the covers.

A flaming hell cat. Claire Rouge's spirit.

It was biting Kamito's finger lightly.

"What are you doing?"

Just as he asked with a frown, the hell cat leaned its body against him in an intimate manner.

Carrying flames of divine power, it felt very warm.

"...Could it be that you're warming my bed?"

"Meow..."

The hell cat spirit seemed to be meowing affirmatively. It kept licking Kamito's fingers.

"..."

Contracted spirits did not get affectionate with anyone apart from their own contractors.

This common sense knowledge was overturned a second time.

(Other people's contracted spirits are acting affectionately with me huh...)

What kind of person was he before losing his memory—

"...~S-Scarlet, what are you doing!?"

Suddenly, the bathroom door opened and Claire appeared in her uniform.

The hell cat spirit jumped down from bed and frantically ran over.

"...Seriously, Scarlet, you like playing pranks too much."

Rubbing her wet hair, Claire approached.

"...No, the spirit only seemed to be helping to warm me up."

"Eh?"

Wavering signs appeared on Claire's face.

"...~Th-That child, when did she start getting so affectionate..."

"Who knows..."

Scratching his head, Kamito took his time getting up.

...Sleeping for who knows how long after that. The morning sun's rays streamed into the room.

"After a night's sleep, is your mind awake now?"

"...I guess."

But the blank in his memories remained.

"Next, there's class. Come along as well, Kamito."

"...Class?"

===Part 2===

"How do you remember this kind of path?"

"You get used to it very quickly if you walk along it every day."

Her twintails swaying, Claire answered without looking back.

Changed into the Academy's uniform, Kamito was walking in a long hallway following after Claire.

Claire had effortlessly passed through the place where Kamito had gotten lost yesterday.

"Today's class is continental history. Compared to spirit studies, I guess it's a class you're relatively good at."

"Yeah. I have been taught continental history to a certain extent."

The «Instructional School»'s assassins did not need to learn nonessential knowledge.

However, knowledge necessary for infiltration missions were taught after all.

"...That said, the stuff I know are just on the level of common sense."

At this moment, Claire stopped walking and looked back.

"Speaking of which, could you stop using ''boku'' as a first person pronoun?"<ref>The Japanese language has many pronouns for different contexts. Compared to using ''boku'', ''ore'' would be more informal or manly depending on context.</ref>

"...What do you mean?"

"Kamito, you've always been using ''ore'' to refer to yourself."

"I see."

"Yeah. It'll be troublesome if other people noticed, so you'd better change it back."

Kamito's memory loss was apparently kept a secret from the Academy's students.

Suddenly changing first person pronouns could raise suspicions in the other students.

"Got it. I'll start using ''ore'' to refer to myself."

Despite finding the use of an unfamiliar term of self-address a bit troubling, Kamito still nodded.

After walking a while, they reached a large classroom.

As soon as they opened the door, all the students sitting at their seats looked at Kamito together.

Most of the gazes expressed puzzlement. Signs of curiosity and wariness were also obvious to see.

Among them, there were quite a few enthusiastic gazes mixed in.

"It's Kamito the king of lust." "I heard that he holds blade dance of the night every night." "Is it really true that he calls himself the Sex Elemental Lord?" "Oh no, that's blasphemy to the great elemental lords." "A girl from Fox Class was apparently accosted and asked, allow me to become your contracted sex spirit." "What, that's deplorable!"

Kamito was able to hear these whispers.

(B-Before losing my memory, how much of a fiend was I?)

Suddenly, the lectern was tapped loudly.

"Private talk is not allowed. Kazehaya Kamito and Claire Rouge, hurry and sit down."

As the teacher in the suit gave a shout, the whispering voices gradually subsided.

Together with Claire, Kamito frantically took a seat in the last row.

"She's the homeroom teacher, Freya. A shadow elementalist."

Claire whispered quietly.

"Kamito-san, are you okay already?"

A greeting came from behind. Hearing it, he turned his head back...

Only to see the platinum-blonde young lady whom he had taken hostage yesterday.

...He recalled her name to be Rinslet.

"...Yeah. Uh, sorry about yesterday."

"No, don't mind that, it could not be helped. We are the ones who ought to apologize for chasing you relentlessly."

Rinslet bowed her head deeply and apologized.

Kamito had expected her to be an arrogant and spoilt young lady but she turned out to be surprisingly upfront and gentle.

"Before your memory recovers, we will assist you. Please don't be shy. O-Of course, perverted things excepted!"

"...? Y-Yeah, got it."

Faced with the blushing young lady, Kamito nodded in puzzlement.

"Kamito-sama, what milady meant just now was please do not hold back on asking about adult things."

"Carol, w-what are you talking about!?"

"Fufufu..."

Rinslet hammered her fists on the back of the giggling maid.

...That said, why was there a maid in the classroom in the first place?

"Hold on, you're being too noisy!"

Claire glared back at the two.

"As expected, Rinslet-san has already fallen into his fiendish grasp..."

"Including the maid for a sandwich situation."

The girls' cold stares pierced Kamito.

===Part 3===

After the lecture on continental history, Kamito's entourage went for a late breakfast.

"Kamito, does this bore you?"

"No, it's quite interesting although there's a lot that I don't get."

Quite interesting. This was not a lie.

Kamito found things in this area quite refreshing because he had little contact with outside knowledge. Furthermore, Freya's lecture was clear and easy to understand without requiring prerequisite knowledge.

"Perhaps she specially made it easier to understand for your sake, Kamito."

Saying that, Claire halted in a large round hall.

"...Is this place the dining hall? As expected of the high-class ladies' world. Quite luxurious."

The hall contained many wooden chairs and tables. Girls were sitting there chatting amiably. The tables even had baskets filled with bread.

"Kamito-sama, this is not a dining hall but a cafeteria."

Carol informed.

"What's the difference?"

"The dining hall is at another building, it's a formal restaurant. This place only provides all-you-can-eat refreshments such as baked bread and coffee."

While taking a seat at a nearby table, Claire explained.

"All-you-can-eat?"

Kamito was shocked... It was inconceivable that all this tasty looking bread was all-you-can-eat. Unbelievable.

"This is an academy for the children of nobles after all. It's perfectly natural."

Rinslet also sat down next to Carol.

"I like the bread here a lot. This bread here with the jam filling is very delicious."

Saying that, Claire tore a piece of bread in half and handed it to Kamito.

"...This is good!"

"I know right... Yumm♪"

"Yeah. I've never eaten any bread this good at the place where I used to live."

Kamito chewed his bread while speaking.

"..."

"...Hmm, what's the matter?"

It felt like the surrounding atmosphere had frozen.

"Ah, yeah... G-Good point..."

"M-M-Mere bread, I could make it every day for you."

"Yes, spoken like a true marriage proposal, milady."

"Carol! Th-That's not right!"

Rinslet screamed, blushing intensely.

Seeing the way Kamito's group acted, girls sitting nearby began to whisper again.

At this moment, abundant cheers could be heard coming from outside the building.

"What's going on?"

"Her Highness the Imperial Princess is getting ready for the gate opening ritual."

"The imperial princess?"

Kamito looked out the window.

On a gentle hill side, a girl was performing a dance. She seemed familiar.

It was the girl who gave him the cookie yesterday.

"Fianna Ray Ordesia. Her Highness the Empire's second princess."

"...Her Highness the princess!?"

Kamito recalled what he had done to the girl yesterday.

Gruffly pushing her down in the corridor, he had intended to take her hostage.

"Uh, will I be sentenced to death—"

"Normally speaking, yes. Oh well, but since it's Fianna, don't worry about it."

"...R-Really?"

Kamito muttered, not entirely convinced.

"The ritual's preparations seem to be going very smoothly."

"What kind of preparations?"

"Preparations for the «Gate» that the spirits will use for the «Great Festival of the Spirits» tomorrow."

"...«Great Festival of the Spirits»?"

Hearing the unfamiliar term, Kamito frowned.

"A day where the entire Academy expresses gratitude to the spirits. Simply stated, it's the school festival."

"Because there's the «Blade Dance» this year, it was rescheduled."

"School festival..."

For Kamito who grew up in the «Instructional School», school festivals were completely foreign as well. On the other hand, bloody celebratory events such as the «Festival of the Death Dance» and the «Festival of Blood Splattering Battles» did take place.

"Raven Class is preparing for a cafe imitation shop."

"Well, although it's slightly different from a normal cafe..."

Claire sighed. —At this moment...

"Kamito, so you are here!"

At the hall's entrance, a ponytailed girl was speaking.

"...!"

Hearing her, Kamito could not help but stand up from his chair.

It was Ellis Fahrengart, the knight's captain who intended to capture Kamito yesterday.

Ellis approached the table where Kamito's group was at.

"...S-Sorry about yesterday."

Unexpectedly, she bowed her head and apologized.

"As the leader of the «Sylphid Knights», I had no choice yesterday."

"...Y-Yeah, I got it. I should be the one to say sorry."

Kamito bowed his head as well.

He was the one who escaped after all. She was simply fulfilling her duties.

"Ellis, you came for breakfast too?"

"No, I came to find Kamito."

"...W-What for?"

Claire's eyebrow rose in response.

"Kamito, you are a member of the «Sylphid Knights». You have to assist with security for the «Great Festival of the Spirits»."

"Hold on, Kamito still hasn't recovered his memory."

"It cannot be helped. The Knights are shorthanded as well."

"...~Th-That won't do. Kamito must stay with me—"

"—No, I get it."

Kamito interrupted.

"...Kamito?"

"I want to work as much as possible. Also, I owe her a favor for the trouble I caused yesterday."

"I-I see!" "W-Wait up!"

Ellis's face relaxed while Claire grew frantic.

"Well then, I shall borrow Kamito for now."

Taking Kamito arm in arm, Ellis actively leaned against him.

"H-Hey, your chest is touching me..."

"...~I hate this, Kamito is such a jerk!"

"Captain, that's so unfair!"

The two girls' voices could be heard from behind.

===Part 4===

The Academy town was located at the foot of the mountain where Areishia Spirit Academy was located.

At its gates, a pair of strangely dressed people were standing there.

Gray overcoats covering the entire body. Hoods that covered their heads and faces completely.

"—The Empire's premier institution for nurturing elementalists. It's been a long time since I last visited."

"Oh dear, how unexpected."

"After all, we spend most of our time outside the Empire."

The shorter of the pair answered and walked towards the entrance.

"Hold on, Virrey, entering requires proper procedures."

"What a pain. Also—"

"I'd like to test this Academy's security level—"

"Name yourself, visitors—"

Suddenly, the space above the door distorted and a giant metal knight appeared.

Made entirely of steel and clad in armor, carrying a double-edged blade as big as a log.

This was the guardian spirit contracted to the Academy city.

"Hmph, a knight spirit huh. Another straitlaced—"

The girl grumbled with annoyance.

"Warning. Unauthorized persons are prohibited from entering—"

"Shut up."

Instantly, numerous flashes of light were released from under the gray overcoat.

"Oh... Oh... Ohhhh, you... bastard..."

Pierced with many holes all over, the knight spirit left final words of chagrin before vanishing.

This all happened in an instant.

"How could their level be so low? This makes it evident how capable these «Sylphid Knights» actually are."

"Virrey, come on..."

The other person sighed helplessly.

"Do you think this will cause Kazehaya Kamito to appear?"

"Who knows? He is listed under the «Sylphid Knights», but whether he is on duty or not, no idea."

"...Hmm, is there a need to cause an even greater commotion?"

"Ah, h-hold on, stop it!"

Ignoring her companion's efforts to stop her, the girl entered the Academy town.

===Part 5===

"H-Hey..."

Dragged by the arm by Ellis, Kamito was walking through the Academy's courtyard.

Ellis was silent all along. Perhaps it was his imagination, but her face looked a little red.

"K-Kamito..."

Finally, she spoke up.

"U-Umm, how is your memory? Have you recalled anything?"

Kamito shook his head.

"...Nothing. I've heard about recent events from Claire but my memory still hasn't recovered... Sorry."

"I see. If there is anything you are unclear, please feel free to ask me. I will surely assist you."

Her stern dark-brown eyes stared straight at him.

Although it felt a little forceful sometimes, surely it ultimately stemmed from her righteous and honest personality, right?

"Speaking of which..."

Kamito suddenly recalled and asked:

"I remember you calling yourself my fiancée. What do you mean by that?"

"...~!"

Ellis instantly went bright red in the face.

"N-No! Th-That is a misunderstanding!"

In a panic, she shook her head forcefully.

"I-It was my grandfather who decided on his own, i-ignoring your opinion, sorry..."

Her voice grew more and more quiet.

"Ellis, your grandfather, could it be..."

The Empire's chief advisor on military affairs—Duke Cygnus Fahrengart.

A person whom Kamito had heard of despite his meager knowledge of the continent.

"Hmm. After witnessing your blade dancing at the «Blade Dance» festival, my grandfather decided to make you my fiance. O-Of course, this does not sit too well with me..."

"...I see."

Ellis's grandfather had apparently ignored her will and decided on the engagement. A decision based on swordsmanship without worrying about status or origins—This was quite in line with a military family's style. But from Ellis's perspective, it was probably difficult to accept lightly.

If the claim of an engagement were true, Kamito originally considered the possibility of taking responsibility or something like that.

"Th-This sort of thing should respect both people's wishes. So..."

Ellis awkwardly twiddled with her fingers.

"...I understand."

"Huh?"

"Let's meet the Duke next time. I will try to convince your grandfather."

"...Wha! R-Really!?"

"Yeah. Once my memory recovers, I'll do my best not to give you any trouble."

"K-Kamito..."

Ellis's eyes turned moist and her face went red.

"Ah, ooh... E-Entrusted to you... Eternally."

(...Eh?)

Was there some sort of great misunderstanding on his part—

Instantly, this disturbing notion flashed across his mind—

At this moment, two girls in armor hurried over.

"Oh, it's the captain—"

"Oh dear, are you on a date with Kazehaya Kamito?"

"N-No, you fools!"

Ellis frantically released Kamito's arm and distanced herself.

Then her gaze fell upon their hands.

Both girls had released their elemental waffen.

"...Hmm, has something happened?"

"Just now, the guardian spirit at the Academy town's main entrance stopped reacting."

"Guardian spirit?"

"Although it's possible that the spirit returned temporarily to «Astral Zero» because the contract became unstable due to the approaching «Great Festival of the Spirits». But just to be safe, it's better to check out the situation."

"I see. Perhaps the contract medium has been damaged. Investigate thoroughly."

"Orders received!"

The two girls nodded slightly and ran again.

—Suddenly, the short-haired girl stopped and turned towards Ellis.

"Oh, captain. ''What was mentioned previously'' is already prepared in the wardrobe at headquarters."

"I-Is that so? Got it."

Cough cough, Ellis coughed and nodded.

"...Those two just now are Rakka and Reishia, my friends."

"You're quite respected, Ellis."

"...H-Hmph, okay, let us be on our way."

Grabbing Kamito's arm again, Ellis set off again.

===Part 6===

The «Sylphid Knights»' headquarters was an ancient building modified from an old church.

Kamito opened the entrance's heavy iron door to see a vast sky-blue ceiling with many conference tables beneath. This was a boring place that prioritized practicality.

"No one's here?"

"It's the day before the «Great Festival of the Spirits» after all. Everybody is out on duty."

Ellis explained while walking into the church.

"Not enough manpower?"

"It is already much better. Thanks to you."

"...Me?"

"Yes. You defeated my adopted elder sister in the school competition, led «Team Scarlet» to emerge victorious at the «Blade Dance», thereby increasing the number of volunteers joining the Knights. Of course, no matter how shorthanded we are, we cannot accept everyone without scrutiny."

Saying that, Ellis stopped before a wardrobe by the wall and opened the lock.

"This is your equipment."

Ellis handed over the same kind of sword belt and sword she was wearing at her waist.

"Perhaps this might be a little redundant for those who are capable of using elemental waffen, but it is equivalent to a symbol proving membership in the Knights. Made of mithril after all, it is capable of fighting spirits once you inject divine power into it."

Kamito took the sword and swung it lightly.

"Uh, can I go without stuff like armor?"

"Regrettably, there are no male versions. If there is a need, it could be custom made."

"...No, I don't have any need for it."

"I see."

Nodding, Ellis reached towards Kamito's chest.

"Okay, here is the Knight's crest."

She pinned a crest, shining with golden luster.

"...Suits you great, Kamito."

The crest seemed to be infused with some kind of magic. Kamito could feel a slight amount of divine power from it.

"B-By the way, I have a favor to ask of you..."

"A favor?"

"H-Hmmm... I would like your help in taking a look at the ornamental armor I will be wearing at the «Great Festival of the Spirits»."

Ellis coughed and spoke.

"Ornamental, so it's different from your current equipment?"

"Yes. After all, it is the «Great Festival of the Spirits», held only once a year. As customarily in past years, the captain has to wear special attire."

"...I see. I understand that part, but why ask me?"

"W-Well, uh..."

Ellis's face went bright red instantly.

But soon, she glared at Kamito—

"Captain's orders. A-Any objections?"

"A-Affirmative..."

Feeling signs that she was about to draw her sword, Kamito frantically nodded.

"Okay. Then wait here a moment."

Saying that, Ellis turned her heels and went through a small door deeper inside.

(...What's going on?)

He could hear the friction of clothing from inside the room.

Then after waiting like this for a while—

"Ah, ooh... W-What, is this...!?"

Suddenly, he heard a scream from inside.

"What's the matter?"

"Ah, ooh... Uh... This is too embarrassing..."

"...Embarrassing?"

Did she mean the ornamental armor she was wearing?

Just as questions surfaced in Kamito's mind—

Ellis timidly opened the room's door.

"...!"

Ellis's current getup forced Kamito to hold his breath.

"...Ah... Oohhhh..."

Hiding behind the door in the shadows, Ellis was rubbing her smooth thighs together.

Clear white complexion. Covering her lower body, the armor was no different from underwear. Her massive bust was covered by nothing more than a breastplate consisting of a small piece of metal.

Although it was ritual attire, in terms of armor, this design was excessively impractical.

"T-To think that such shameless armor existed... D-Does this not make me an exhibitionist..."

Blushing to her ears, Ellis placed her arms over her breasts that looked like they were about to pop out.

"You didn't pick it yourself?"

"A-Assuredly not! I-I was deceived by Rakka and Reishia!"

Shouting, Ellis swung her sword.

"Uwah!"

Seeing that, Kamito turned and evaded—

Losing balance and falling forwards, Ellis pounced on him.

Boing.

"...Mmmmmmmph!"

Pinned down by the large and soft bosom, Kamito was about to suffocate.

"K-Kamito!? S-Sorry..."

Ellis frantically tried to get up, but could not stand steadily, apparently unaccustomed to the armor.

Boing. Boing boing.

"Ah... Ooh♪ K-Kamito... Where are you touching... Ah♪"

Tears welled up in her dark-brown eyes as Ellis moaned in suffering.

"...H-Hey...!"

Kamito's face began to burn hot.

(W-What is this feeling...!?)

Confronted with the sight of Ellis's unsuited apparel, his heart was pounding hard.

"K-Kamito..."

Ellis looked at Kamito with a serious expression.

"...N-No way, your heart is racing?"

Ellis touched the location of Kamito's heart with her fingers.

...The heart's intense beating apparently transmitted to her.

"Y-Yeah..."

Kamito answered honestly.

"Seeing me dressed in such an unsightly manner, y-you're getting excited?"

"Uh, no, umm..."

Seeing Kamito shake his head frantically—

"I am not reprimanding you. Rather, I feel relieved."

Ellis showed a gentle gaze and smiled.

"...Huh?"

"Because you still retain your emotions even after losing your memory."

Kamito realized with surprise.

(...That really is true.)

After being abducted by the «Instructional School», Kamito's memory and heart had been thoroughly destroyed.

He was educated that emotions were useless.

Then why was he feeling the turbulence of emotions now—?

Throb, throb, throb—

(...Guh... My head...)

"Kamito, a-are you okay?"

"Y-Yeah..."

Just as he held his temples and stood up...

An explosion was heard from outside the church.

"...What!?"

===Part 7===

Ellis kicked the church's door open.

"—Where?"

As soon as she spoke, the air shook.

The trees of the «Spirit Forest» extending out from the school building's surroundings were being uprooted together with a great amount of soil and dirt.

Appearing amidst the swirling dust storm was a giant all covered in rock.

"...That's an earth spirit?"

"It's Rakka's «Cabracan»—"

Rakka. Kamito recalled it was the girl from the Knights he had met just earlier.

"What's going on? Who is that spirit fighting?"

"No idea. However, it should not be a conflict between students. Duels on campus are prohibited by the school rules."

Ellis spoke in an urgent voice.

"Stand by here."

"...? I'll go too."

"It is dangerous. Right now, you are incapable of using your «Elemental Waffe», right?"

"I have a sword. Plus I'm also a member of the Knights, right?"

Kamito tapped the sword at his waist.

In that instant, the giant roared.

An impact shook the atmosphere and the giant's rock-covered body was shattered.

"...Impossible, Rakka's «Cabracan» was!?"

Ellis exclaimed in shock. Kamito stared wide-eyed.

Earth spirits were particularly durable, to be crushed so easily—

(...Who on earth?)

Ellis still looked hesitant—

"...I understand. Please assist me."

But finally, she still nodded. Holding Kamito's hand...

"O wind, grant me protection—«Fly»!"

Chanting an incantation of spirit magic, a howling whirlwind began to blow.

Ellis kicked the ground lightly and the two of them flew high into the air.

"Uwah!"

"Hold on tight. Do not fall down."

She kicked a wall of air to accelerate. The two of them flew straight towards the «Spirit Forest».

Arriving above the forest, she stopped nimbly and landed in one flowing motion.

"...C-Captain..."

Collapsed on the ground, Rakka could not help but moan.

"Rakka, what on earth happened...!?"

They were surrounded by fallen trees, probably the aftermath of the rock spirit's destruction.

"That bastard. That bastard did this to... me and Reishia..."

"...!?"

Rakka's gaze was directed to another collapsed girl in front.

"Reishia..."

Ellis could not help but cry out.

At this moment—

"Oh my oh my, to think that it would be this poor. The power of the «Sylphid Knights» guarding the Academy."

Thud—The sound of a boot striking the ground.

"...!?"

A petite hooded figure landed next to Reishia.

"...Who goes there!?"

Ellis yelled acutely.

"Trespassers in the Academy will be punished accordingly."

"Heh, who are the ones who watched helplessly as a third-rate character like Jio Inzagi invaded?"

"...How did you know—"

"Also—"

The hooded figure glared coldly at Ellis.

"What's with that getup? Have the Knights started wearing such shameless armor recently?"

"Ugh... Th-This is a misunderstanding!"

Blushing to her ears, Ellis pressed her legs together.

"I-In any case, I will make you regret hurting my companions—Come, «Simorgh»!"

With a yell, Ellis summoned her elemental waffe, a spear, readying herself for battle.

"Kamito, I will arrest the intruder. I will count on you to cover me."

"—Understood."

Kamito drew the sword at his waist and took a leap opposite to Ellis.

(...Although it's not a dagger like I'm used to, whatever—)

While running rapidly in a wide arc, he infused divine power into the blade.

With an eruption of blue-white lightning, the blade glowed faintly.

"Haaaah—"

Ellis swung «Ray Hawk» horizontally.

An invisible blade flew out, instantly slicing through the forest's trees.

"I see, a powerful elemental waffe. However—"

The attacker kicked a fallen tree into the air to locate the wind blade and evaded.

"Wha—!"

The gray overcoat fluttered.

She instantly landed in front of Ellis and released a power knee strike without any delay.

Ellis blocked the attack with her spear's shaft but losing balance severely, she slipped.

Seizing this opening, the attacker made an overarm stroke at her throat.

"That's not gonna happen!"

With explosive leg strength, Kamito jumped. Closing in instantly, he swung his sword.

—However, his actions were read. The enemy retreated nimbly and evaded the slash, then took a backstep to create distance and faced off against Kamito.

"Able to close in on such a distance in an instant, not too shabby at all—"

(...Evaded!?)

Kamito mentally clicked his tongue.

Even the Empire's top spirit knights should not be able to see through his motions.

Although this was partially due to his not being in peak condition, still...

"—Kamito, dodge!"

Ellis cried out from behind. Kamito instantly jumped sideways.

A giant wind storm gouged the ground as the impact advanced.

This massive attack was probably going to be dodged. However, the enemy only had limited space to do so—

"Do not underestimate the «Sylphid Knights»!"

Ellis opened her hand. Instantly, the wind storm exploded.

The attacker was blown away by the astounding gale and rolled on the ground.

Ellis instantly closed in and mercilessly attacked her opponent with a thurst.

Her attack brushed the edge of the hood.

A lock of severed black hair scattered in the wind.

"—As expected of the captain. Looks like you're different from the rest."

The attacker praised. Kamito also secretly counted his good fortune.

Evidently, Ellis had not gone all out when trying to catch Kamito yesterday.

Ellis's blade dancing skills were far beyond a typical student's level.

(But—)

Kamito's gaze turned back to the hooded attacker.

The opponent was still confident and had effort to spare. This was proven by the fact that no weapon had been drawn yet.

(...The level of the «Instructional School»'s high rankers? No, even superior to that—?)

"Okay, just surrender obediently—"

Pulling her spear from the ground, Ellis readied it in a renewed stance.

"—Like I said, you're too inexperienced!"

The attacker swiftly turned, catching Ellis by the ankle and flooring her.

"—Ellis!"

Kamito turned his sword to a reverse grip and leaped, kicking the ground.

(Assassination technique—«Snakes and Scorpions»!)

Keeping a low stance, he zoomed across the ground, aiming at the enemy's feet.

The opponent jumped straight up to evade and his blade pierced the ground.

However, that first strike was bait. The key was—

(Assassination technique—«Flying Snake»!)

Swinging the blade, embedded in the ground, upwards all at once, he unleashed a slash with godly speed.

The slash traced out a vertical line, severing the hood and the overcoat in one cut.

"...What!?"

The overcoat covering the attacker's entire body fluttered to the ground.

Revealed was a young girl with a cute face, dressed in a magnificent battle outfit.

Her hair, cut short like a boy's, silently scattered.

Her eyes of amethyst, glinting brightly, glared sharply at Kamito.

"The unorthodox sword huh. How unsightly, Kazehaya Kamito—"

"...!?"

Instantly, Kamito found himself being pointed at by a weapon.

An unadorned weapon crafted from black iron.

(No way—)

Kamito had witnessed identical objects at the «Instructional School».

Manufactured in the factories of the Kingdom of Balstan, this was the pinnacle of spirit engineering.

This was a destructive weapon that shot out spirit crystals at high speed through a reaction between pyromatter and divine power.

A handgun.

(—An «Artificer» huh!?)

An elementalist who used artifacts to fight instead of contracted spirits.

The muzzle flashed. Kamito hastily dodged—

However, upon striking the ground, the spirit crystal shattered. Howling, cold wind surrounded Kamito.

(...An ice spirit bullet!)

"Kamito!"

Ellis yelled. However, Kamito's figure was being covered entirely by the blizzard—

"...It's my win, «Demon King» Kamito!"<ref>Note: the attacker uses the ''boku'' first person pronoun despite being a girl.</ref>

The girl reloaded her gun.

This time, she loaded a bullet that was meant to defeat the enemy instead of merely immobilizing them.

However—

"...What?"

The girl frowned in surprise.

Amidst the howling blizzard, an explosive flash of light appeared.

"...A-Ahhhhhhhhhhh!"

Kamito's right hand's crest of the sword and moon was glowing.

"Stop it, Kamito! Dangerous—!"

Ellis's voice was heard beyond the blizzard.

(...I know, but... I can't control it...!)

This was not Kamito's own will.

In response to Kamito's crisis, a reverse flow of divine power was pouring back into him.

The massive divine power was expanding instantly within Kamito's body.

Then—

The rampant divine power erupted from his swinging right hand.

===Part 8===

"Kamito... Kamito, are you okay...!?"

"Ugh... Gah..."

Feeling someone shaking his shoulder, Kamito slowly opened his eyes.

Only to see Ellis's greatly worried face.

"...That girl?"

"After the Knights arrived, she fled... But she's likely still within the Academy."

"I see..."

Enduring the pain all over his body, Kamito pushed himself up.

Intense signs of burning were left on his right hand at the location of the spirit seal.
<noinclude>

==Translator's References and Notes==
<references/>
{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter4|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter6}}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter2

2013-12-29T22:11:33Z

99.19.93.10: /* Part 4 */

==Chapter 2 - Escape==

===Part 1===

While Claire and Rinslet were walking in the corridor...

(...It's about time.)

Under the covers in bed, Kamito summoned his consciousness.

Rather than waking up naturally, he had applied self-suggestion beforehand to wake up on purpose—This was a special skill taught by the «Instructional School».

(My stamina seems to have recovered to some extent.)

Maintaining his posture lying in bed, Kamito confirmed his body's condition.

The woman had not questioned him for long, probably in consideration of his exhausted stamina. Once she found out he had woken up already, surely she was going to resume the questioning.

(...But the situation seems even trickier than imagined.)

Through that woman's questioning, Kamito was able to understand the current situation to some extent.

Areishia Spirit Academy—This was the organization where the Empire trained elite elementalists. From the way it looked, he was being imprisoned here and suffering from severe memory loss as well.

Indeed, he had forgotten everything about why he was here.

(Infiltrating this facility on a mission and fighting elementalists, then losing my memory due to physical trauma to the brain or mental manipulation—Probably something like that.)

Calmly reaching a conclusion, his thinking proceeded to the next step.

In order to prevent the organization's existence from being exposed, the «Instructional School»'s assassins were ordered to commit suicide as soon as possible if they became captives.

The organization's orders were absolute. Well-trained assassins did not cling needlessly to life.

Even without tools, there were many methods to commit suicide. Even without deadly poison buried in a tooth, it was possible to end one's life in short time.

(But—)

After all, suicide was only limited to situations when one was rendered a captive.

Currently, Kamito's state was—

(...It's hard to call myself a captive.)

Whether by physical or magical means, he was not restrained in any way. As frail as his body's condition may be, it posed no particular hindrance for an «Instructional School»'s assassin.

(If they intended to render me helpless, they should at least apply a sealed barrier.)

Was the renowned lair of the Empire's elite elementalists nothing more than a mere educational institution?

(There are two guards outside—)

Lying in bed, Kamito counted the presences outside the door.

They were presumably able to use elemental waffen and experienced to a certain degree. In his current state of depleted stamina, without a weapon, fighting elementalists head on would be undoubtedly suicidal.

Then how about passing through here—Kamito lifted his upper torso and looked towards the window. Gathered below were a great number of uniformed girls, apparently making preparations for some kind of festival.

(...Oh well, at least it's better than jumping there.)

Kamito swiftly got up and quietly left the bed.

At this moment, he suddenly lost balance and almost fell over. Possibly due to his memory loss, perhaps he needed some time to refamiliarize himself with his senses.

(Somehow, this body feels a bit strange.)

He soon noticed the sense of dissonance but decided to put it aside for now.

Kamito drew in a quick breath then:

"—Release."

He muttered quietly.

Instantly, his entire body's senses became sharp and his mind became focused.

This was a skill to remove mental shackles through powerful self-suggestion, thereby allowing him to temporarily surpass the body's limits. Entering this state, an assassin would stop feeling fatigue and also become numb to pain to a certain extent.

Surpassing limits meant releasing the body's original safety mechanisms in the first place. A strong backlash would inevitably follow.

In this manner, without hiding his presence at all, Kamito walked to the door.

The two girls outside began to get nervous. He could sense them readying themselves.

"...The two of you over there, I'd like to ask you something."

Kamito deliberately used a barely audible voice to speak.

Hence, the two guards' presences moved close to the door.

"Say. I'd like to hear a bit about my situation."

"E-Ellis-sama has orders not to speak with you!"

"P-Please return to bed without a fuss."

Inexplicably, the replying voices sounded slightly timid.

"Oh no... I talked to the king of lust, what should I do..."

"D-Don't worry. A short exchange of words won't deprive you of your purity."

"A short... What if we talk too much?"

"I-In that case, I'm not too sure..."

Whispers came from outside the door.

As to what the content meant, although Kamito could not comprehend—

"—I see, I get it."

Hearing Kamito's reply, the two's presence relaxed somewhat.

Instantly, Kamito aimed a palm strike at the door.

"...Ooph...!"

A brief moan was heard, quickly followed by the sound of the girls collapsing to the ground.

«Destructive Impact»—An assassination technique performed by wrapping a fist in divine power and releasing a shockwave to pass through objects.

Next he broke the locked door and pushed it open.

The girls by the door had fainted, having suffered concussions.

===Part 2===

"Th-This is not stealing a march... A-Absolutely not stealing a march..."

Ellis murmured to herself while walking along the Academy's long hallways.

Carried in her hand was a small pot. After parting ways with Claire and the others, Ellis had returned to her room, warmed up the porridge she had made in the morning and taken it out.

Made with quite a few medicinal plants, this special seven-herb porridge was not only easy to digest but also very nutritious.

As food, it was quite appropriate for Kamito who had just woken up.

"Th-This comes purely out of my responsibilities as captain of the Sylphid Knights, I am just visiting a fellow member of the Knights. Simorgh, you agree, right?"

Hearing its master's question, the demon bird standing on Ellis's shoulder cooed.

Ellis nodded with satisfaction and gave a piece of dried meat to her contracted spirit with the horrifying appearance.

"Yes, indeed indeed. When initially recovering from illness, eating easily digested porridge is the best. However, I accidentally warmed it up too much, s-so it is now necessary for me to blow on it to cool it. Th-Then, umm, a-ah..."

Looking up, Ellis entered a delusion.

'Kamito, h-how is my porridge?'

After blowing on it, Ellis sent the spoon into Kamito's mouth.

But after swallowing the porridge, Kamito went:

'—So-so. Not salty enough.'

That was his criticism.

'...~I-I see. My apologies. I will pay more attention next time...'

'No, this is fine.'

Kamito lightly placed his hand on the disheartened Ellis's shoulder.

'...Ah, w-what are you doing, Kamito... Kyah~♪'

Lick. Suddenly, she felt her neck being licked gently.

'Now, this saltiness is just right.'

Lick. Lick lick. Lick.

'Hyah... Oh no, Kamito... I-If you like that spot...'

'Where has all your strength gone now, straitlaced captain?'

Lick. Lick lick lick.

'...N-No... Mmm... This intensity, no good, a-ahhhh!'

...His personality vastly modified, Kamito violently pushed her down.

Then, then, then—

...Peck. Peck peck.

Suddenly, she felt her neck being pecked by a sharp beak.

Walking while plunging into a delusion, Ellis suddenly regained her senses.

(...W-What am I thinking about!?)

Cough cough, Ellis coughed and straightened her posture.

(Clearly Kamito lost his memory due to encountering a painful experience—)

Shaking her head repeatedly, she soon recovered a stern and dignified face as befitted the captain of the knights.

Taking a turn in the corridor—

"...Wha!?"

Ellis could not help but find herself speechless.

In front of Kamito's room, two girls lay collapsed on the floor.

They were the members of the Sylphid Knights in charge of monitoring him.

"A-Are you okay!?"

Ellis placed her pot on the floor then frantically ran over to the two girls' side.

...They were still breathing. No external injuries visible, they probably only lost consciousness.

"...Attacked by a mass of divine energy at close range huh."

Upon hearing these whispers, one of the girls woke up.

"...Ugh... Captain..."

"...Ruska**, what happened?"

"The king of lust... escaped..."

Ellis's face went livid.

It turned out she should have followed Greyworth's directions and quickly increased the number of knights on surveillance duty.

Kamito was not a man who would harm girls. Ellis knew this fact very well.

However, the amnesiac Kamito currently was a wild beast let loose among crowds of girls. The Demon King of the Night's basic instincts were thoroughly exposed, doing this to innocent young maidens—

"...Th-That type of thing is forbidden—Forbidden!"

Ellis stood up and yelled.

"I-In any case, Kamito must be captured as soon as possible—"

He must be captured before anything happened.

Apart from protecting the chastity of the Academy's girls, more importantly, it was for the sake of Kamito's reputation.

Ellis gathered wind spirits from the surroundings and issued orders to her companions in the Knights.

===Part 3===

(...This is almost like the «Instructional School»'s «Cave Castle»)

At this moment, having escaped his room, Kamito was roaming the buildings in his pajamas.

Perhaps due to having slept for a long period of time, he was still feeling a sense of dissonance about his body.

Since lessons were currently taking place throughout the entire school building, he did not encounter any students. The spirits he ran into along the hallways did not particularly pay any attention to him.

Prioritizing the comfort of spirits over humans, the Academy's architecture included crisscrossing staircases and hallways with many turns and forks.

Along the path ahead, there were spirits hovering lightly like spheres of light. One could easily mistake themselves as being lost in a fairy tale world.

The «Instructional School», where Kamito was raised, also had a similar labyrinthine layout, but to his knowledge, its purpose was only for defense against external enemies.

(So I still remember inane stuff of that sort...)

Why was he here—He still could not recall this most important point.

(What clues are there—?)

Suddenly, a certain girl's face surfaced in Kamito's mind.

The girl who had hugged him while crying when Kamito woke up.

(...That girl seems to know me.)

What sort of deep relation did she share with Kamito before he lost his memory—

Kamito suppressed his presence at this moment and walked over to the window.

A large number of princess maidens had gathered at the front gates, preparing for a large-scale ritual.

Indeed, some grand festival was apparently being held in a few days.

(...Looks like I won't be able to escape through the front gates.)

Although the opponents were students lacking in combat experience, fighting this many elementalists with his bare hands would be far too rash. If the militarized spirit user, Muir Alenstarl, were here instead, perhaps breaking through by force would be possible—

Just as Kamito was thinking...

His stomach's rumblings echoed loudly in the corridor.

(...Crap...)

The «Instructional School»'s assassins were trained such that it was possible for them to fight and undertake operations for multiple days even without food. Nevertheless, it was merely a possibility.

Furthermore, Kamito had been confined to bed for the past while and his body was probably sustained by nothing more than revitalizing magic from healers.

Currently relying on powerful self-suggestion, he was still able to move, but at this rate, he was going to collapse from hunger sooner or later.

(Why did I fail to notice something so elementary?)

This was the type of mistake he absolutely would not make normally.

Kamito could not deny that his amnesiac state was making him anxious.

(...Is there.. anything here?)

Thinking wishfully, he checked his pajamas pocket.

Of course, there was no food placed there so conveniently...

"...Kamito-kun?"

At this moment, a girl's voice was heard behind him.

"...!?"

Kamito looked back to see that several students had appeared from a door in the corridor.

Most striking of them was an especially beautiful maiden with gorgeous black hair and dusk-colored eyes. For some reason, the design of her uniform differed from the other girls.

"Kamito-kun, why are you here—"

In the middle of speaking, she suddenly covered her mouth.

"Umm... Could it be that you escaped?"

Instantly, Kamito suddenly kicked the ground and closed in on the girl.

Using the momentum, he covered her mouth and pushed her to the floor.

"Wait—Kamito-kun... Mmmmmmmph~!"

"—Quiet. Make a further sound and I'll kill you."

Kamito pinned the girl down and declared coldly.

"You too—"

Keeping that posture, Kamito glared at the girls who were peeking from the doorway. However—

"Kya, kyaaaaaaah!"

"The king of lust shows his true nature!"

"H-Help, anyone!"

The girls screamed while scattering in all directions to flee.

"Wha—"

Kamito was speechless.

It looked like pushing the black-haired girl down not only failed to serve as a threat but also backfired with the opposite effect.

(...It'd be a problem if they called in more comrades.)

In that case, he had to leave the scene as quickly as possible.

Kamito took his hand away from the lips of the pinned-down girl. At this moment—

"...~Good grief, as great as it is for you to take the initiative, but all things considered, doing this out in the open under public scrutiny, Kamito-kun, you're such a pervert..."

The girl complained, blushing to her ears.

"P-Pervert? ...W-What are you talking about?"

Faced with the unexpected accusation, Kamito felt quite awkward.

Kamito gazed at the girl's face again.

Gorgeous black hair. Eyes the color of dusk, seeming as though they would meld into the night.

An extremely beautiful girl who would leave a deep and lasting impression with but a single glance...

...Growl.

Suddenly, a noise broke any tension that could exist in the corridor.

...Still pinning the girl down, Kamito was taken aback.

"Uh... Kamito-kun, are you hungry?"

"None of your business."

Trying as hard as he could to conceal his wavering, Kamito replied calmly.

Hence, she smiled and reached towards her cleavage.

"...I made some snacks during the cooking practical, would you like some?"

She took out a small bag.

Kamito swallowed his saliva.

(A trap—I have to consider that possibility...)

Encountering this girl here was by chance.

There was no reason for a student at this prestigious academy to be carrying poisoned snacks.

It was probably a snack intended to be offered to spirits.

"Why?"

"Huh?"

"I'm a dangerous, escaped prisoner, right?"

"I can't leave you to suffer if you're hungry, Kamito-kun."

The girl gazed at Kamito with sincere eyes.

After a moment's hesitation—

"Found him, over there!"

"Carefully circle around to his back! You'll be taken captive as soon as you make eye contact!"

"We must rescue Fianna-sama!"

Armored knights were climbing up the stairs.

"...Sorry, I'll be taking this."

Kamito took the bag of snacks and ran down the corridor.

===Part 4===

...Several minutes later.

"Gu... ah..."

Hiding in an empty classroom, Kamito collapsed in suffering alone.

After eating the cookie, a searing sensation of pain instantly rushed through his throat, paralyzing his entire body.

Clutching his belly, Kamito rolled on the floor, feeling like he was about to break out with fever.

(...Guh... It was poisoned after all?)

No wait, as an «Instructional School»'s assassin, his body was already accustomed to poison. Ordinary poison should not have an effect. This was simply—

(...Unimaginably horrible in flavor!)

Trembling, Kamito came to this conclusion.

(...Offering this to spirits? Or perhaps, this is what spirits prefer?)

Kamito pondered over and over again. However, now was not the time to be thinking about such matters.

"Capture the beast of lust!" "Underwear! Use underwear to lure him out!"

A patter of footsteps arrived at the corridor in front of the empty classroom.

Things would be over if they found him.

Kamito was unable to fight in his current state.

(...Speaking of which, why are they calling me a beast of lust?)

Before losing his memory, what had he done in this Academy—?

"He should be nearby!" "Search the empty classroom!"

Intense footsteps were approaching.

(...No other choice.)

Looking outside, there seemed to be no one in the yard behind the school building.

Kamito took off his pajama top, tore it up, tied knots and made an impromptu rope.

Although baring his upper torso made him look even more suspicious, he decided to ignore that for now.

Tying one end of the fabric to a large table, he escaped outside through a window.

Using the knotted cloth, Kamito swiftly slid down the school building's outer wall. Although the fabric was not long enough to reach the bottom, jumping from that height should not result in a twisted ankle given his body's abilities.

Just as he successfully descended one floor—

Woof, woof!

Barking was heard from somewhere.

(...A dog?)

Turning to look in the direction of the barks—

Kamito found a large white dog amidst the bushes opposite the school building.

(...No, that's not right, it's not a dog!)

A direwolf—a high-level spirit in beast form.

The wolf with white fur suddenly pounced as soon as it caught sight of Kamito.

"Woah!"

Kamito almost lost grip of the cloth.

The wolf's sharp claws missed him by a mere inch.

Woof woof!

The direwolf spirit did not look hostile, but was simply acting playful with Kamito.

(Do spirits show intimacy with anyone apart from their contractor?)

...Impossible. At least, Kamito had never heard of any similar cases—

"...Fenrir, what's the matter?"

At this moment, a window of a classroom below opened and a girl looked out.

A young lady with dazzling platinum-blonde hair and beautiful eyes of emerald.

Her eyebrows lifted with surprise as she looked up. Then—

"Kyaaaaaaaaaaah!"

She screamed shrilly.

This was hardly surprising. After all, a half-naked man was currently scaling down the wall.

"Rinslet-san, what's the matter?"

"As the daughter of the prestigious Laurenfrost family, screaming like that is truly... Kyah!"

Girls' faces popped out of the classroom's windows one after another. Furthermore, apparently in the process of changing for a purification ritual, they were all in their underwear.

"D-Don't look!"

"It's a misunder—"

Kamito frantically tried to deny.

"Shut up, this pervert!"

But before he could do so, the light from a girl's spirit magic burned through the cloth Kamito was holding onto.

"...!"

Falling on the ground, Kamito's whole body still suffered the painful impact despite performing a break-fall.

"...Ahhh, K-Kamito-san!?"

The platinum blonde hurried over in worry.

The girls in the classroom also climbed out the window one after another.

A number of them were wielding elemental waffen.

"Guh..."

...He had to escape. He could not allow himself to be caught here.

"A-Are you okay?"

The beauty in her underwear was examining Kamito's eyes.

Kamito grabbed her arms and swiftly twisted, pinning them behind her back.

"...Yahhh... W-What are you doing!?"

"Be quiet, girl."

"...Hyau... Kamito-san, whispering like this, ahuu..."

After he whispered by her ear, the girl gradually lost strength.

As expected, the students of the Academy had no endurance against males.

"Damn you, cowardly villain!" "You dare to take a hostage! You're the worst!" "T-To think I was starting to revise my impression of you!"

Dressed in their underwear, the girls stopped running and surrounded Kamito.

The direwolf spirit was also circling in the surroundings, looking troubled.

(...Okay, what should I do?)

He was going to use this girl as a hostage to make his escape—

Suddenly, a violent gale blew overhead.

"...!?"

Kamito looked up—

"K-Kamito... W-What on earth are you doing!?"

Wielding a spear of gales, a girl jumped down from a second floor window.

The young female knight landed lightly, her ponytail swaying.

"Captain..."

The blonde lady with her arms pinned behind her back spoke quietly.

...This ponytailed girl was apparently the leader of the knights.

Her dark-brown eyes glared at Kamito.

"...Hmph, seriously, even with amnesia, y-you are still behaving as the Demon King of the Night!"

"...Demon King of the Night?"

The unfamiliar term made Kamito repeat it as a question. The old people of the «Instructional School» did indeed call Kamito the «Demon King»'s successor—

(Are the two titles connected somehow?)

The young female knight readied her spear, enveloped in gales.

"Kamito, I have no intention of harming you. Although I understand that you feel ill at ease due to your amnesia, I still hope you could release Rinslet and return to your room obediently."

"That's not gonna fly."

Kamito gripped harder on the hostage's arms.

"...Ah, K-Kamito-san, so perverted...!"

"If you want to catch me, try me, okay?"

Kamito tried to taunt his opponent and make her falter—

"...Then it cannot be helped!"

The captain swung her spear horizontally.

A roaring airmass shot out from the spear's tip.

"...!?"

Kamito pushed Rinslet aside and jumped sideways.

The raging wind dug up a large hole where the two were originally standing.

(...She intended to get the hostage caught up as collateral damage!?)

This attack exceeded Kamito's expectations.

"How displeasing, Captain, you are being too reckless!"

"My apologies. But even if it really struck you, there is still Fenrir's protection."

"Th-That's true but still..."

Unconcerned with the complaining girl, the captain shot out a raging gust of wind.

A directional blast of wind pressure. Being struck would not be fatal, but in his current state, Kamito would definitely lose the ability to fight after getting hit by this attack.

At the same time, she charged.

The spear tip, enveloped in gales, brushed past Kamito's body.

(...So strong. She's far above the other students.)

While rolling on the ground, Kamito calmly analyzed. Her spear technique and speed were quite excellent. Probably a wind elementalist, she was skilled in combining wind magic with her own martial arts.

—On the other hand, Kamito's body was far from peak condition. Taken together with the damage from the cookie he ate and the sense of dissonance he could not dispel, his movements were quite sluggish.

"Kamito, give yourself up!"

Kamito barely managed to dodge the spear's downward swing.

"Good skills. Female knight, your name?"

"...!"

In that instant, her stern and dignified eyes filled up with great teardrops.

(...Huh?)

"You really forgot—"

The girl made a lonely expression and bit her lip tightly.

"I am the Fahrengart family's second daughter—Ellis Fahrengart."

"...Fahrengart family?"

Kamito had heard the name before.

He remembered it was the name of renowned military family that was in charge of the Ordesia Empire's military affairs.

Ellis raised her spear high—

"I am your fiancée!"

"—Huh?"

The shocking words caused Kamito's movements to stop for an instant.

Wrapped in fierce winds, the spear swung down overhead mercilessly.

(Crap...!)

Evasion was too late. Kamito hastily crossed his arms and entered a defensive pose.

Although he knew deep down that this level of defense was pointless in the face of elemental waffen—

Clang—!

Just as his arms crossed, he felt a sharp pain on the back of his right hand.

(...Whaaaaat...!?)

Ellis's dark-brown eyes widened greatly.

The instant the elemental waffe's blade was blocked...

Bright light erupted and swept away everything in the surroundings.

===Part 5===

"...Ugh...!"

Feeling intense pain all over, Kamito could not help but groan painfully.

He lay collapsed in the bushes some distance away from the back of the school building.

(What the heck happened...)

Scolding his hazy consciousness, he was just about to stand up when—

Something grabbed the back of his collar.

"...Uwah!?"

In that manner, he was forcibly dragged into the bushes.

In the bushes was the red-haired beauty from before.

"Y-You..."

"Quiet. Or you want to be discovered?"

The girl stopped him by pressing a finger against his lips.

The soft sensation of her finger caused Kamito's heart rate to speed up.

"The pervert has escaped!" "He must be captured at all costs!" "Find him, find him!"

A crowd of armed girls passed by the bushes.

"...Sheesh. When I caught sight of you in the classroom, I was thinking something happened—"

The girl sighed and glared at Kamito.

"If you get found now, you'll be drawn and quartered by the girls."

"...I can see that."

Cold sweat flowed down Kamito's forehead.

Many spirits flew back and forth in the surroundings in search of Kamito.

Escaping from the Academy peacefully was virtually impossible now.

"What happened? It seemed like there was a sudden explosion."

"Who knows—"

Kamito looked at his right hand.

Suddenly, a complicated design appeared on the back of his hand.

"...W-What is this!?"

"That's a spirit seal. Proof of the bond between you and your contracted spirit."

The girl told Kamito with a serious expression.

"Spirit seal? How did I enter into a spirit contract—"

Throb—!

A sudden pang of intense pain was instantly produced in his brain.

"...Tsk... Ooh... Guh...!"

Kamito could not help but clutch his head and groan.

"...You were probably about to summon Est unconsciously."

"Es...t...?"

Throb, throb, throb—

"...You know something about this seal?"

"Yes."

The girl nodded.

"Anyway, come to my room. I'll tell you as much as possible about your memories. After all, it's best if you hid for a while until the commotion subsides."

"Guh..."

Recalling the group of armed girls, Kamito covered his mouth.

(Clues about my lost memories huh...)

At least, this girl did not seem like she intended to hand him over to the knights—

Kamito hesitated for a moment, then...

...Growl.

His stomach rumbled loudly.

...Speaking of which, ever since waking up, I haven't eaten anything except for that deadly cookie.

"...Umm, I'll prepare snacks as well."

Hearing her suggestion—

Kamito was completely swayed this time.
<noinclude>
{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter1|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter3}}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 3

2013-12-28T19:13:59Z

99.19.93.10: /* Chapter 3 - The Balance Scales For The Goddesses And The Hero */

==Chapter 3 - The Balance Scales For The Goddesses And The Hero ==


''She is really a beautiful woman'', Kiefer thought.

It was in a room on the second floor of the tea-house.

As she looked at the sleeping, blond-hair beauty lying on the bed, she wanted to sigh out but then decided against it.

Speaking about the brief explanation that she had received, her name was apparently Ferris Eris.

During the time that Kiefer left the country in search of a way to remove the curse of '''Alpha Stigma''' from Ryner, it was Sion who made her the partner of Ryner.

It seemed like these two had been travelling together in company for the entire past year.

The two of them had been journeying to search for '''Rule Fragment'''...... rather, Heroes’ Relics according to Ryner’s report.

Only the two of them.


Only the two of them......

“...... travelling together huh.”

She muttered softly.

“Hn?”

Ryner looked up and looked towards here. He was sitting on a chair beside the bed of the sleeping Ferris. And was looking worriedly at her (Ferris).

At any rate.

“............”

At any rate, she was not going to be jealous.

Because, she was very much well aware that he would be kind to anyone else, and additionally, she couldn’t see any particular special feelings displayed towards her (Ferris).

''And besides, besides.''

''Un, erm, ah ~.''

“............”

''Uu ~.''

''Right. I’m sorry. It’s really jealousy.''


Kiefer groaned in such a manner within the depths of her heart all by herself.

''Ah ~ now, what the heck is this. I’ve being doing my best wholeheartedly since leaving the country, Ryner-tteba. Ryner-tteba!!''

''What was I trying to accomplish by keeping it a secret......''

“............”

At that moment, once again, she was about to sigh out in frustration, but gave up.

Because it couldn’t be helped.

Because she was someone who had betrayed Ryner and the rest, someone who had left the country. Besides, in the end, even though she kissed him and confessed her love to him, she had yet to hear a reply from him.

Thus.

''Thus, this was not something unheard of right ~ it couldn’t be helped right ~ but even so I can’t accepttttttttt itttttttttttt!''

In the end, not being able to accept it, her heart was in a state of turmoil.

“............”

Then, Kiefer looked intently at the sleeping Ferris.

She was really extraordinary beautiful, as far as one could see.


How could she win?

Kiefer felt dejected just thinking about all this.

She tried finding her own reflection in the mirror at the corner of the room, then looked at herself. She thought that she had become more womanly than before, growing her red hair to shoulder length, and bearing pretty well-arranged features. Not bad, she thought. Probably. Then again, she had that supreme ruler from the northern part of the continent falling for her. Surely, yes, even though she wouldn’t know it herself, surely there was no problem with her looks, she thought......

At that moment.

Kiefer, once again, looked at that thing on the bed that couldn’t possibly be a human.

She had soft silky skin, fair and smooth like porcelain, and fine, soft, golden hair.

Looks like a woman...... and it’s not just about the curves; her height, slender body, delicateness which every man would want to protect, a nice body with a great style.

It was as if she came out of a fairy tale.

“...... like a princess.”

She murmured without thinking.


On hearing that, Ryner smiled wryly.

“No, no, you are tricked by what you see, you need to experience it for yourself. She truly is a demon down to the core.”

As he used a familiar manner to talk about her, Kiefer felt like crying.

Uwaan ~. She was on the verge of tears, but Ryner failed to notice that.

She looked at Ryner.

He had that usual sleepy, languid face, and had that look that seemed to be ignorant of the inner workings of the love relationship between a man and a woman.

“...... sigh.”

This time, she actually sighed out.

“Ah, Kiefer should be feeling tired, it’s okay to go sleep, you know? I’ll be looking after her.”

''Duh, that would be the last thing I want.''

Instead of crying that out, she held back and smiled.

“...... it’s alright. It’s been a while since I saw Ryner, and my tiredness had all flown away.”


She said gritting her teeth as she smiled.

As she said that, her face seemed about to turn red, but she managed to stop her flush somehow.

Furthermore, she wanted to demonstrate that she had become a woman who was able to respond with such words, that’s why she made an effort.

Besides, besides, the lines she just said were her true feelings. They weren’t made up at all.

Even though this was the first meeting in three years, her feelings had not changed at all. That was what she was certain of.

Looking at his face. Looking at his sleepy eyes. Looking at his unkempt hair. Looking at his languid lean body. Looking at his awkward behaviour.

She looked at his kind-looking face in spite of all that.

Ah, as she expected.

She thought.

''As I’ve thought, I’m still in love with Ryner'', she realized.

But then.

“............”

Ryner still had that slight withdrawn expression.

It was the same as previously.


When Kiefer had expressed her interest in the past, he had that same face.

And she knew the reason behind it.

She knew what was embedded within his heart.

He thought of himself as a monster. He thought of himself as a cursed monster that could not take hold of anyone’s hand.

Even though he is actually a kind-hearted person. Even though he has saved many with his hands.

''If I am killed by you, or shattered by you, that will still be fine'', that was something she couldn’t tell him.

''On just a touch, you will be shattered'', he would think, ''you will be killed'', he would think, fearfully.

It was as before, currently, his heart was surrounded by a sturdy armour.

Taken by a deep curse.

She knew that immediately when she saw him again.

That was why she went on a journey.

In order to break his curse.

In order to break his '''Alpha Stigma''' curse, and set his heart free.

In order to do that, she went on a journey.


For the sake of the person she loved, she flew off to a gallant adventure.

And the result.

“............”

The result!

Before she knew it!

''A super beautiful woman came in between me and Ryner, jeez!''

''Geez, what is the meaning of this? I really want to cry out!''

“...... geez, damn that Sion.”

She uttered without thinking.

“Eh?”

As the befuddled Ryner asked, Kiefer shook her head.

“No no. It’s nothing.”

Even though it wasn’t really nothing, but yet she said that it was nothing.

And again, she flashed a smile. She showed a grinning face.

It would be embarrassing if her flustered emotions about the appearance of a love rival were let known, so instead of focusing on these thoughts, she switched her attention to think about other matters.


There were now three important matters that she had to consider.

Regarding the situation she was now in.

Regarding the situation Ryner was in.

Regarding the situation the country was in.

“............”

First of all, the matter regarding herself was a simple one.

As commanded by the supreme ruler from the northern part of the continent. the king of Gastark Empire, Riphal Edea, she came here to rescue Ryner.

As asked, she came all the way here to bring Ryner back to Gastark.

Thus it was fortunate for her to be able to meet with Ryner just as she entered Roland.

But it was pretty unfortunate for her that Ryner had a beautiful woman for a partner.

Well, in any case, the situation that she was in now was not too bad actually......

Now, regarding the situation that Ryner was in.

“............”

She first looked at Ryner, then at the sleeping Ferris on the bed.

Ferris appeared to be attacked by someone, and had lost consciousness as a result.


Her younger sister --- a girl by the name of Iris, who is now on the first floor of the tea-house, eating dango served by the shop owner --- had filled them in.

At that moment, Kiefer thought back on the words said by Iris.

It went something like this.

''"Ermh, you see, Iris was waiting for Nee-sama, then there were a lot of black ghosts, and then Iris went ‘Paang’, but it didn’t work at all! And then when Iris was running away, her back was ‘Kappu’! ‘Kappu-ed’! And then, that black man in black clothes, ‘Stop!’, Iris said but that guy didn’t say a word! And then Nee-sama came, she came to save Iris but the black shadowy ghosts also ‘Kappu’ Nee-sama! And Iris said ‘Stop!’ and cried. But it was useless, both of us shouted ‘Help us!’, but it was useless. And on top of that, the black guy said that he was sent by Sion Nii-chan, and Nee-sama cried. While crying, both of us died. We were ‘Kappu-ed’ and died. But but ‘Pah’, Iris’s eyes opened and came back to life. And then we were on the road. Nee-sama was still sleeping. Iris tried waking her up but she didn’t, and then we came here!"''

That was how it went.


By the time Iris finished recounting on what happened, thirty minutes had went by, but still, she could make neither head nor tail on what had transpired.

However, as she observed Ryner’s expression then, it seemed like things didn’t look too good.

She tried remembering the occasions when Ryner’s face changed, and it was roughly during the time when Iris mentioned the following.

''Black shadowy ghosts.''

''The black guy controlling them.''

''The black guy was sent by Sion.''

''Ferris and Iris had died once.''

“............”

From those four lines, Kiefer could only guess the following.

Ryner’s partner was attacked.

By who?

By a pursuer sent by Sion.

That’s how the situation was.

In other words, Sion had dispatched pursuers after Ryner. For some reason, currently, the two of them weren’t on the best of terms.

But, why?

There were various reasons that Kiefer could think of.

It had been three years since Kiefer left Roland.

However, she had been continually keeping tabs on the state of Roland. Travelling across the central part of the continent, arriving at the north, and finally reaching the most northern part of the continent, Gastark Empire, in the midst of all that, she had been acquiring plenty of information regarding the status of Roland.

To quote, after having left the country for two years, Sion started a revolution and ascended the throne.

And in a year’s time following that, Roland was merely focusing its energies and resources on domestic affairs, accumulating power.

Furthermore, she had heard from some well informed individuals up north, that after merging with the Kingdom of Estabul, the expanded Roland generated apprehension within the neighbouring countries, but during the reign of the peace-loving Hero King, Sion Astal, there shouldn’t be any major problem.


And Kiefer couldn’t agree more.

If it was Sion, he would first stabilize Roland from within, then use non-aggression diplomatic policies towards its neighbours, and bit by bit, strengthen Roland, she thought.

In fact, she was somewhat worried about that approach.

This was due to the insight she gained while she was in Gastark Empire, watching how the country invaded and overwhelmed various large nations in the north at an alarming rate.

And on top of that, she was right beside the king of Gastark Empire --- Riphal Edea, the Hero King of the North.

She was beside him, watching how the world changed in an instant the moment he stepped onto the stage.

She was beside him, watching how Gastark swallowed up various large nations in the northern part of the continent.

She saw how the other countries in the upper portion of Central Menoris, due to fear of Gastark’s power, started strengthening their military and seeking to increase their territory, stirring up war after war.

In fact, it was very probable that the flames of war would spread across the entire continent of Menoris.


No, the truth was it was already happening.

That was why she was somewhat worried about Roland.

She was wondering how could the gentle, peace-loving Sion deal with the chaotic situation of a war-torn continent.

Of course, so as to speak, since Sion had come from a military background, he probably would be inclined to create a militaristic nation, she thought, but the problem was given his gentle nature, and the fact that he was an advocate of peace, would he really be able to properly build up Roland’s army? That was what she was worried about.

That kind of Roland would just be destroyed by another country. That would really be kinda bad, huh? She thought.

“............”

But that was needless anxiety, as she found out later during her journey back to Roland, after being ordered by Riphal to bring Ryner back to Gastark.

What she thought to be a peace-oriented Roland had started invading Nelpha.

And the army that invaded Nelpha was an abnormally enhanced one, a result of human experiments.

Furthermore, they were killing even surrendering soldiers, and women as well as children.

“............”


She never would have thought that the Sion she knew would actually act in such an entirely different manner.

But regarding that.

She didn’t think that Ryner would actually forgive such a thing.

Sion had changed.

But Ryner had not changed.

Wasn’t that the reason why the friendship between the two had come apart?

“.............”

As she was thinking along those lines, she looked at Ryner, who was looking intently at the sleeping Ferris on the bed while carrying an expression that appeared to be deep in thought.

And then she asked.

“Hey Ryner.”

“...... hn ~?”

“Well you see...... there’s something I’ve been meaning to ask you.”

“Uh-huh.”

“What in the world...... actually happened to Sion?”


Instantly.

He looked in this direction with a slightly surprised expression. He seemed about to say something, then took on a troubled expression followed by a sad expression.

And she began,

“......Ryner?”

As she asked, he took on an apologetic look.

“............”

But still, he said nothing.

Once again, she looked at him intently and then asked.

“...... what in the world...... happened between the two of you during the three years when I was away from the country?”

On hearing that, he first looked in this direction, then turned his head to look outside the window at the falling rain,

“...... it’s because I didn’t make any effort at all, which resulted in Sion being driven to the wall.”

He then filled Kiefer in on the events that had taken place during the three years when Kiefer was away.

About the report that Ryner had written in prison.


That was a report about ''Rule Fragment'' --- no, according to Ryner’s terminlogy, Heroes’ Relics.

About Sion becoming king during that time and making Ferris accompany Ryner on a journey in search of the Heroes’ Relics.

About Ryner returning to the country and working alongside Sion.

But those were quiet, peaceful days and he was unaware that Sion had already been driven to the wall.

Without Ryner’s knowledge, Sion had carried on Roland’s past human experiments and completed them.

And on the final day.

About Sion wanting to kill Ryner.

About him weeping while he wanted to kill Ryner.

About him saying incomprehensible things such as if he didn’t kill Ryner, he won’t be able to save him.

About Sion not killing Ryner in the end in spite of that.

About how Sion appeared to be possessed by something strange, and how his appearance had changed.

And finally about Ryner being thrown into prison, and Ferris rescuing him thereafter, and now that they were leaving the country.


“............”

While Ryner was talking, he smiled.

With a half-crying look, he smiled mockingly at himself.

"It’s because I didn’t make any effort."

"It’s because I didn’t notice Sion’s distress."

He smiled as he said that.

But, he would save him, he said.

To compensate for him running away all this while, he shall strive seriously this time, and save him, he said.

“............”

All that had happened were things beyond Kiefer’s imagination.

After asking, in the end, Kiefer also could not comprehend why things had come to such a state.

However.

There was a person who had predicted this.

Riphal.

Before sending off Kiefer to Roland, the king of Gastark Empire, Riphal Edea had said the following.


"I want you to save Ryner from the monster of the south --- Sion Astal."

Initially, Kiefer did not understand what he meant by that.

That was a matter of fact.

Since Sion was a friend and classmate from the same academy. And besides, in the past, Ryner and Sion were very good friends, and she couldn’t fathom how their friendship could have changed.

But Riphal said something different.

With a serious gaze, he looked straight at Kiefer and said something different.

And then, following that, the story which Riphal told her was something beyond Kiefer’s comprehension.

Even though they were talking about Ryner and Sion, Riphal suddenly started telling a very old fairy tale of the past.

''What kind of story are you telling me?'', Kiefer had asked but Riphal just ignored her and continued.

“............”

Kiefer started recalling that particular story.


That was truly a very old story written in ancient text.

By now, no one could guess how long ago was that. It was an ancient story that was even further back in time than before this continent, Menoris, was born.

Herself, Ryner, Sion, Riphal, no, in fact, everything that existed in this world right now, could not be traced nor linked back to the time of that story.

A legend or a myth, it had become.

But, Riphal continued.

Even when Kiefer asked what kind of story is this, Riphal merely ignored and continued.

The characters were ''Goddesses'', ''Mad Black Hero'', and the sacrificial ''Lonesome Demon''. It was a story about them.

As Riphal intentionally brought out the tomes in which the story was written in indecipherable ancient text and showed them to Kiefer, he told the story.

To summarize the main points of the story, this was how it went.

 

<center>♦ ♦ ♦</center>

Long, long ago, there were '''Goddesses''' who had lived since the primordial days.

The ''Goddesses'' were protecting ''Something'''.

That ''Something'' was at the centre of this world, and was the source of energy for all that was in the world, and it was everything to everything that existed.

As the ''Something'' was truly a thing of importance, if ''Something'' was hurt, everything would turn to nothingness.

Therefore, day by day, the ''Goddesses'' took great care to protect ''Something''.

But at that point, a single ''Hero'' was born.

He was born with great power.

The ''Hero'' blessed with God’s love, was shown love and affection by everyone, and grew up.

But because that power of his was too great, he was wrapped by this thing called solitude.

Before long, drowned in his own power, the ''Hero'' sunk deeply into madness and darkness.

This darkness was pitch-black and enshrouded everything.


“Let’s turn everything into nothingness.”

“Let’s turn everything into nothingness.”

“Let’s turn everything into nothingness.”

The ''Mad Black Hero'' was mad.

He was mad.

He was mad.

While raving in madness, he sunk even deeper.

First to paint the world black.

With his sword, he would paint the world black.

But that was not enough.

Even if he ate everything, it was not enough.

It seemed like he wanted to further go on to kill and eat the ''Goddesses''.

It seemed like he wanted to lay hands on the ''Something'' that the ''Goddesses'' were protecting.

Every single ''Goddess'' was to be killed.

But the ''Goddesses'' resisted with everything they got.

And somehow, they managed to give birth to a means of sealing the ''Mad Black Hero''.


The result was something called ''Human''.

Consequently, the ''Mad Black Hero'' was successfully sealed far away, in the southern part of the land.

After he was sealed, his power only extended to the southern part of the land.

And for a long time, the world was quiet, ensued with peace.

But the ''Mad Black Hero'' had yet to give up.

I’m going to paint everything black.

I’m going to paint everything black.

I’m going to paint everything black.

He continued chanting.

He was truly mad.

However, no matter how much he rampaged on, he could not break the seal of the ''Goddesses''.

The peace continued.

For a long time.

But during that peace, a problem, unnoticed by the ''Goddesses'', arose.


At the extreme end of the south, lived another monster.

A sole demon resided there.

During the time he was born, all by himself, in loneliness, he was crying out in tears.

But that voice reached no one.

That was how he was born.

His form was too hideous, and no one could see it.

His voice was too repulsive, and it reached no one.

All alone, all alone, all alone, to the point where he felt like dying.

But that solitude, seemingly unseen by anyone, was what he was born into.

That was exactly the reason why the ''Goddesses'' failed to notice the solitary demon.

Right from the start, that demon’s form could not be seen.

But in that place where the demon dwelt --- the back side of the world, a single monster arrived.

It was the ''Mad Black Hero''.


He was completely mad.

He kept on wailing about he was going to turn everything into nothingness, for a long, long time.

He wailed that he was going to paint everything black.

But the demon in solitude was delighted to see that ''Mad Black Hero''.

He never thought that someone would come to his dark dwelling.

He thought he would continue crying as he spent eternity in solitude.

But now, right before him, was the ''Mad Black Hero''.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' felt his own loneliness caused by the great power he possessed, and was wailing with tears in his eyes.

Upon seeing that, the demon greatly sympathized with him.

The demon had experienced solitude after all.

"We can definitely become friends", he said.

And he danced joyfully to the side of the ''Mad Black Hero''.

Singing songs.

Talking a lot.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' just kept on saying how he would turn everything into nothingness, but yet, the demon felt that he was no longer alone, and he was both grateful and blissful.


"A friend!"

"I have a friend!"

"I have a friend here!"

"I'm no longer alone!"

He shouted as he kept on dancing.

And that weakness his feelings bore.

Those pitiful feelings.

Were made used by the ''Mad Black Hero''.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' said.

<>


And the lonesome demon, whose name was ''All Equations'', said.

<< Sure sure. Sure sure. Because you are my first friend. For your sake, something like half of my body is no big deal. >>

And then the lonesome demon, who was called ''All Equations'', split into two parts, the ''Weaver of All Equations'' and the ''Solver of All Equations''.

Immediately, the ''Weaver of All Equations'' was devoured by the ''Mad Black Hero''.

Even though the demon felt excruciating pain, he smiled.

<< This is no big deal for the sake of my first friend. For the sake of my best friend, this is no big deal. >>

At last, after the ''Mad Black Hero'' obtained the power from devouring the ''Weaver of All Equations'', he successfully gave birth to a means of breaking the barrier deployed the ''Goddesses''.

That was a magic known as ''Human Alpha''.


That was almost the same type of magic created by the ''Goddesses''.

Controlling the ''Human Alpha", he broke the ''Human''.

Immediately, the ''Human Alpha'' started killing the ''Human''.

The ''Human Alpha'' made countries, grew up, and then started invading the world created by the ''Human''.

And before long, the ''Human Alpha'', once again, arrived at the center of the world.

At the centre where the ''Goddesses'' were.

At the centre where the ''Something'' was.

The ''Human Alpha'' killed the ''Human'', they killed, they killed, they killed and arrived there, creating a path in the process, and this was the path that the ''Mad Black Hero'' walked.

The cries of anguish and despair along the path he walked through was buried in darkness.

Throughout his path, the ''Goddesses'' were crying out in agony and resisting the ''Mad Black Hero''.

But they died.

They all died.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' devoured them.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' laughed as he devoured them.


Finally, he lay his hands on ''Something''.

Of course, that was also devoured by the ''Mad Black Hero''.

But the problem arose from there.

The ''Something'' possessed too great a power which the ''Mad Black Hero'' could not hold in his hands.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' hollered once again.

Help me.

Help me.

Even though he wanted to turn the world into nothingness, he was going to die before accomplishing that.

Help me.

Help me.

Can someone take on this darkness and pain in place of me?

On hearing the cries of his best friend, the lonesome demon took pity on him again. And he thought of taking on the suffering in place of his friend.

The lonesome demon said that he was going to give up his other half, the ''Solver of All Equations''.


<< Well then, you can use the remaining half of my body. You can put the darkness in. >>

And then the ''Mad Black Hero'' ate the remaining half of the lonesome demon.

And he took from within himself, the bad portion of ''Something'' and pushed it into the lonesome demon.

And that was the end of the lonesome demon.

Even though the demon hollered in agony, all his cries were devoured by ''Something''.

Like some lowly lifeform, the anguish of the lonesome demon, his cries, his eyeballs, his heart, his innards, his grey matter, were all devoured, devoured, devoured, even when everything was devoured completely, his pain did not disappear.

No matter how much time had passed, it did not disappear.

It just went on for eternity.

The hell of eternity started once again.

Pain and loneliness.

Solitude.


Solitude.

Solitude.

His solitude went on.

But even so, the lonesome demon had no regrets.

He had made a friend even if it was only for an instant.

He had lived for a friend even if it was only for an instant.

The lonesome demon was a fool.

A fool till the very end.

And then everything ended.

The ''Mad Black Hero'', while laughing, turned the world into nothingness.

The world that had existed till now came to an end.

Once again, the world was reborn into a different one.

Only the lonesome, solitary, foolish demon was reborn without any change, and for eternity, he continued hollering in anguish and suffering.


<center>♦ ♦ ♦ ♦</center>

Kiefer recalled that fairy tale-like story which, after Riphal finished telling, left a strangely bad aftertaste.

That was the tale which Riphal read out to her though the details were still lacking in accuracy (for example, the actual glyph that ''Something'' was written in could not be deciphered by Riphal and the other scholars, that’s why for now, it was just termed as ''Something''...... something to that extent), but the story in that tale was roughly along those lines.

It was an incomprehensible tale that did not seem to have anything to do with herself.

But, Riphal said that this would be something that was going to happen again.

And the characters appearing this time would be Ryner and Sion.

Ryner is the ''Solver of All Equations'' --- in other words, the half of the lonesome that would be made used of, and devoured.

Sion is the ''Mad Black Hero''.

Initially, when Kiefer heard the story, she was doubtful about Riphal’s sanity. What in the world is this guy talking about, she thought then.

Indeed, Ryner was just a slightly special person. As an ''Alpha Stigma'' bearer...... but yet, he was just slightly different from the other "Alpha Stigmas".


But she did not think that there would be a link between him and someone from a fairy tale.

It was the same with Sion. He was a capable person with outstanding results in the same academy that Kiefer was attending, and on top of that he had royal blood flowing in his veins.

By ‘special’, that was what she thought.

Although that was what she thought, they were still humans after all.

Just like Kiefer, they were humans who fretted and brooded over things in their own lives.

At the very least, they weren’t monsters that were capable of moving the world.

But yet, Riphal said otherwise.

He looked at Kiefer with sorrowful eyes and said.

''The two people that Kiefer saw, they were humans...... but the story has already started. It is not the fault of those two. It is not the fault of Ryner Lute and Sion Astal. If Ryner was not born with those eyes...... if Sion did not open that door, if he have not wanted to open it...... but he did. He was going after something that made him have to open it...... and the moment he laid hands on what’s inside, the story started."


That was what Riphal said.

But she still could not comprehend the full meaning of he said. Kiefer listened with an expression that said, ''what in the world is this person talking about''.

And he smiled at that.

''Well, you will find out if you go to them. Though it’s already too late for many things."

And that was the end of their conversation.

And then, with a great deal of doubt, Kiefer left Gastark and returned to Roland.

And right now.

“............”

Kiefer looked intently at the somewhat sad face of Ryner before her.

She looked at the face of Ryner, filled with sadness for not being able to save Sion.

Even though Sion was after his life, he was making a ''I did not realize Sion’s distress'' lonely look.

Even though Sion wanted to devour him, he said, ''To compensate for all that running away up till now, this time I’m going to give it my best and save him''.


Kiefer looked at Ryner who still called Sion a friend in spite of being betrayed by him.

And then she thought.

Kiefer thought.

''Isn’t this just like......'', she thought.

''Isn’t this just like that story in that fairy tale?'', Kiefer thought.

“............”

Solitary, lonely, foolish, yet kind demon.

That mad, sorrowful hero pressing on hurriedly.

''All Equations''.

''Mad Black Hero''.

Ryner.

Sion.


“............”

''I have to do something'', she thought.

''What should I do, I have to do something'', she thought.

But, how?

To bring Ryner back to Gastark as told?

But Kiefer knew in her heart that she couldn’t do that.

That’s just not possible. Even now, Kiefer still could not believe completely in that incredulous fairy tale-like story.

And after hearing Ryner out, despite...... Sion’s betrayal, his lies, Ryner still see him as a friend and would never agree to leaving all this behind and running away to Gastark.

No, perhaps, in order to save his best friend, he might even be willing to sacrifice himself.

Just like that demon in that story.

Just like that lonesome demon.

But she couldn’t allow that. She couldn’t allow that.


''I can’t allow Ryner....... I can’t allow my Ryner to be devoured by Sion.''

Well then, what should she do?

''What should I do then?''

“............”

Kiefer looked at Ryner.

He was again looking at his unconscious partner who was attacked by pursuers sent by Sion.

The actions taken by Sion already demonstrated his lack of mercy.

To kill Ryner, and to kill his partner as well.

“............”

''How did things come to this?'', she thought.

''After coming back to Roland, together with Ryner and Sion, the three of us could reminisce on the good old days'', she had had some of those thoughts before.

Even though Toni, Tyle, and Fahl were dead, and it was no longer the same as before, but still, the three of them could still meet and laugh together, she had carried some of those thoughts all by herself.

“............”


She needed to amend the image of Sion in her memory, she thought.

Although the conversation earlier did spark off a desire to save Sion for an instant, she could only do so much within her limitations.

First, she needed to save Ryner.

Then, she would think of what’s next.

She looked at Ryner and said.

“You know, Ryner.”

“Hn?”

“Does Ryner know of Gastark......”

As she said that, suddenly.

“............”

Abruptly, the sleeping peerless beauty before her sat up.

She opened her clear blue eyes and looked around her surroundings restlessly.

And Ryner began,

“Yo, Ferris. You are finally awake.”

He said with a kind voice.


He said with a gentle, caring voice to the awakened princess.

That again, sparked off a pain within Kiefer’s chest. As she thought, the two of them are in that kind of relationship, she thought.

And then the princess, once again, with a seemingly bewildered expression, looked around her surroundings restlessly.

And then said.

“Yeah. I’m awake.”

“Are you feeling any pain anywhere?”

“...... pain?”

And then Ferris appeared to think for a while.

“...... hm. While I don’t feel any pain in my body, I do recall some painful memories.”

That was what she said. She had a half-asleep and dazed look on her expressionless face.

That face was a beautiful and cute one, and Kiefer seemed to groan out, ''Hah-ooh ~ m''.

Ryner looked intently at Ferris's face.

"Painful memories?"

Ferris nodded.


"Yeah. Painful memories."

Her behaviour created a spur of anxiety in Kiefer and she started thinking earnestly. This Ferris girl's behaviour did not match what Ryner said to be.

Just a while ago, Ryner,

''You are tricked by what you see, you need to experience it for yourself. She truly is a demon down to the core."

That's how he had described her, but that didn't seem to be the case however.

She's like an obedient cute kid who had just woken up.

Ferris stared at Ryner.

"I remembered some painful memories."

As if she was using a matching response to being comforted, she said it in a very sweet, lovely manner.

And Ryner promptly took in that sweetness.

"Hm. Well then, why don't you tell me about those painful memories of yours?"

He said.

''Eh, wait a minute, wait a minute'', Kiefer thought.

''What.. so the two of them do have that kind of relationship? They are already on such intimate terms, and am I acutally the one who is coming in between them?''


As she was on the brunt of that thought.

Something unbelievable took place before her very eyes.

Ferris propped her body away from the bed and leaned close towards Ryner. Is Ferris going to hug Ryner, that was the first thing Kiefer thought of.

''Eh ~ wait a minute ~!!''

She was about to cry out.

She thought her heart was going to stop.

But in the next instant.

"This is for my painful memories!"

And, for some unknown reason, Ferris swung her fist towards Ryner with an unbelievable force.

Instantly.

"Woah, I've thought that this would happen somehow."

Having predicted her move, Ryner stopped her punch.


And he smirked.

"Hahhun. With that strangely disgusting sweet voice, I could see this coming......"

But he was cut off there and then.

Ferris lifted her left arm, and pressed her elbow towards Ryner's face, and he,

"I'm stopping this one too!!"

And he stopped it in a frantic manner.

But that was the end of his resistance.

Ferris launched her knee upwards at a speed that was beyond Kiefer's ability to follow. And it connected with Ryner's chin.

"Arghh."

Following a cry of pain, Ryner's whole body was lifted into the air, and with a sharp crashing sound, Ryner's head broke through the tea-house ceiling, which was made of wood, and was stuck there.

Ryner's body hung from the ceiling of the tea-house, seemingly about to fall off anytime.

"............"

Kiefer was at a complete loss for words.

''But the thing is, isn't Ryner that, erm? Isn't he super strong?''


Formerly known as the '''Greatest Magician of Roland''', there should not be anyone in Roland who could come close to his power, isn't that how strong he was?

And that.

''What was all that about?''

''What's with this woman?''

''No, aside from that, why is she doing this all of a sudden?''

She couldn't understand a thing.

"............"

While Kiefer could only stare at this incomprehensible scene in which Ryner was attacked suddenly and sent crashing into the ceiling in which he was now stuck in, Ferris, with satisfaction,

"Good!"

She exclaimed.

As she did that, Ryner pulled his head out of the ceiling,

"This is nothing gooooooooddddddddddddddd! Damn you, were you trying to kill me!"

He bellowed.

And Ferris,

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 169.jpg|thumb]]

"Ohh, you've returned to life, Ryner!"

"I didn't die, duh!"

"Then die. Come back to life after you die."

"Wha.. I don't get you! What's this all about...... wait, don't draw your sword!"

Even with Ryner shouting, Ferris did not stop. With her slender arm, she picked up the large sword placed in the corner of the room, which to a stranger, might seem too much for her to handle, and swung it skillfully back and forth around her.

She swung the sword swiftly around a few times as if she was slashing at wind. As she did that, everything around her was sliced into fine pieces.

The bed, the chair, the stand, everything was sliced into unbelievably fine pieces without a sound.

That swordsmanship was abnormal. Among the things she sliced were objects made of iron as well, and yet, she sliced them apart effortlessly.

That was a truly majestic sight to behold.

It was such a majestic sight that anyone who was witnessing it would easily gasp out in amazement reflexively.


But Ryner instead,

"...... wha, what are you doing swinging that sword around in this cramped room? It was kind of scary...... so what in the world is the meaning of this?"

Kiefer applauded silently at his question.

A peerless beauty, emotionlessly, expressionlessly, swinging her sword around.

Looking at the scene before her, Kiefer once again, thought back to Ryner's words earlier.

''"You are tricked by what you see, you need to experience it for yourself. She truly is a demon down to the core."''

''Ah, so it was true......''

Kiefer thought.

It did seem to her now that there was no special relationship, love relationship to be precise, between the two of them......

But, at that moment.

".................. hm."

Finally satisfied, Ferris sheathed her sword at her waist.

And then, as Ryner and Kiefer breathed out a sigh of relief, Ferris looked at both her hands and wriggled her fingers, ascertaining their movements.


"...... seems like I can move them as usual."

She said.

Ryner dropped down from the ceiling. And then looked intently at Ferris.

"Ah ~ so that's what it was all about."

He said.

While Kiefer could not understand Ferris's actions, it seemed like Ryner had understood.

Kiefer asked Ryner,

"What was all that?"

In response, he replied.

"...... probably like what Iris mentioned earlier, Ferris had incurred severe wounds from the assault of our pursuer that Sion had sent. But now......"

However, just with those words, Kiefer already knew what he was going to say.

Ferris should be bearing severe wounds from that attack by her pursuer, but as far as Kiefer could see, she had not a single wound. In fact, she seemed perfectly fine.


She swung her sword around in order to ascertain that.

At that moment, Ryner continued. And looked at Ferris.

“...... so, what happened when I was not around? Iris thought you had died from incurring severe wounds.”

Ferris nodded.

“My tendons in both my arms and legs were severed and my limbs were almost torn apart.”

At those words, Kiefer looked at Ferris’s figure again.

However, Ferris’s arms and legs looked perfectly fine to her and on top of that, her clothes were in perfect condition.

With a slender, nice body with a great style, she was wearing a one piece dress with a short skirt portion and cute logo of three polka-dots lined up in a straight line. Her belt and boots were of the same brand and fitted her nicely.

After seeing that, Kiefer became flustered and started looking at her own clothes.

Even though the insignia was removed, what she was wearing was a light armour from Gastark Empire. Somehow, Riphal had prepared it to be somewhat cute and revealing, specially for her personal use, but still, it was not a girly one piece.


Looking at her own light armour, ''ahh geez, why didn’t I change my clothes before stepping into Roland'', she thought.

''Even though I’ve already prepared a number of clothes for the reunion with Ryner, what the heck am I doing?''

''But but, it can’t be helped I guess. I never would have thought that I would see Ryner so soon, right after entering Roland.''

''And besides, I never would have thought that such a beautiful woman is by the side of Ryner.''

“...... uuw.”

''Ahh, but still, it’s my mistake. It’s my mistake for not dressing properly before coming into the country where the person I like is in. Stupid me. I’m so stupid.''

“...... uuuww ~”

Even as she fretted, fretted, it changed nothing.

Ferris’s limbs were perfectly fine and her clothes were in perfect condition, with no evidence of her being attacked.

In other words, there was not a single scratch on her.

Ryner then said.

“...... were you under an illusion spell of sorts?”


But Ferris shook her head.

“That fella did not use any magic.”

“That fella......? In other words, Froaude?”

Ferris’s face darkened slightly at his words and looked intently at Ryner.

“......did you hear that from Iris?”

“A black man in black clothes calling forth black ghosts, kapu ~ =(equals) that fella right? But, that damn Froaude, despite telling us he was from Stohl Empire, so he was actually Sion’s subordinate...... when was the first time we meet him again?”

“I’ve forgotten.”

“Don’t forget duh.”

“Mm? Then do you remember?”

Ryner nodded at that question.

“If I remember correctly, it was at Toale’s place, I think. Wait, you do remember Toale, don’t you?”

Ferris promptly replied,


“Nope.”

“Wait wait, remember at least that much!”

In the midst of their bantering, Kiefer spoke without reservation.

“...... erm, you are talking about Toale Nelphi? The one currently fighting alone against Roland in Imperial Nelpha.”

Ryner nodded.

“Orh, right right, You are pretty well informed, Kiefer.”

Following that, Ferris, for the first time, looked towards here.

“............”

For some reason, she seemed to be staring at her. With her almond-shaped, clear, blue eyes, she was staring this way at her.

“..................”

Kiefer thought she was going to say something, but she did not.

Without saying a word, she stareeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeed this way at her.

“..................”

And then.


“..................”

Unable to bear the silence anymore, Kiefer said.

“Ah, ah, erm...... sorry for the late greeting. This is the first time we meet. I’m a friend from the same Royal Military Special Academy that Ryner studied in, Kiefer Knolles is my name.”

She said.

Then Ferris looked in the direction of Ryner,

“An acquaintance?”

“Ah, yeah. Kiefer is a classmate friend of mine. The same with Sion as well.”

“Sion too?”

“Yeah.”

After Ryner nodded, she looked towards here once more. She looked at her face, then her body, then at her face again, and said.

“...... I see. So Ryner, this is the rumored girl whom you’ve always been talking about?”

At those words,

“...... eh?”

Kiefer’s heart skipped a beat. Feeling surprised, without thinking, she turned towards Ryner.


''Rumored girl?''

''What’s that?''

''Does Ryner speak of me often with this person?''

''Eh, does that mean......... does that mean......''

''Erm, I’ll be really happy if they were nice rumors, but if he told her of that incident where I forcibly kissed Ryner like a moronic woman wellll, that kind of rumor would be, erm, I’m erm, I, ahh wahh wahh.''

While she was fretting and getting flustered all by herself, Ryner, with a weary face,

“Doh, I have never once mentioned anything about Kiefer to you. You are starting that troublesome parallel fantasy againnn......”

But Ferris cut him off and continued.

“No no, at this juncture, there is no need to hide it anymore. The person called Kiefer, is that girl right? The next girl after you forcibly attacked Milk Callaud one night and caused that pitiful girl to become pregnant, she’s that second victim right?”

After she said that,

“Pre, pregnant!?”

Kiefer cried out, and Ryner faced her, with a tired voice.


“Right, over there, don’t react so naturally to weird things.”

“Bu, but, pregnant...... I didn’t know, during all this time, Ryner already has a kid......”

“Hell like I do!”

On the side of that exchange, Ferris continued with her parallel story.

“Having a desire to seduce and lay their hands on the young girl Kiefer who’s still a student, the wild beasts Ryner Lute and Sion Astupidl one night, while reeking of alcohol, carried out such a conversation, ''"Let’s do that girl!"''.”

On hearing that, Kiefer looked at Ryner again.

“Tt, tthat so!?”

“No waaayyyyyyyy, wait, shouldn’t you know best that this isn’t true?”

Ignoring the yelling Ryner, Ferris continued on.

“However, the two of them who normally appeared to be buddies are the type to show their true colors when it comes to woman.”

“What type are you talking about, doh.”

The story continued, rendering Ryner’s rejoinder useless.

“Before long, the two of them started quarrelling. Ryner said. 'I was the first to set my eyes on that girl! I should be the first to attack her!' But Sion did not give in. 'Fool, who do you think is the king of this country? Me, you know? It’s not you, you know? That’s how it is. I shall go first'.”


Ryner, with a resigned expression,

“No wait, Sion wasn’t king yet then.”

Ferris nodded as well.

“That’s right. Even though Sion wasn’t king yet then, but he was a fool who has already assumed the air of one.”

“Ah, that’s true.”

“You see.”

“Yeah yeah.”

“Well then, I’m going to go on.”

“No, this is the place where you are going to stop that stupid story, thankfu...... ugh-arghhhh.”

Ryner was sent flying.

And Ferris continued further.

The contents of the story talked about how Ryner in the end assaulted Kiefer, made her pregnant, and ran away hollering how he would not take responsibility, which made Sion so angry that he sent out pursuers, and these pursuers, just a while ago, almost killed Ferris; and that was how it was forcibly connected to the current state of affairs,


“In other words, it’s all thanks to you that I got embroiled in a huge troublesome thing, and that’s how I ended up here in this manner!”

Looking at that peerless beauty who said that,

“............”

Kiefer was dumbfounded.

She had a completely dumbfounded expression.

Because this was the first time she had met such a person.

Even though Riphal could be overbearing at times in his conversations, but this was the first time she met someone who would beat up the person who makes a comeback and actually carry on her own meaningless story after that.

And right now, she had that self-satisfied expression.

Looking at her,

“............”

Kiefer, once again, recalled the words from Ryner.

''Demon at the core''.

This.

''Isn’t this fine?''


She thought.

She had thought that, with such a beautiful and cute face, Ferris would have been a strong love rival, but perhaps, not so with that kind of personality?

As Kiefer looked in the direction where Ryner was sent flying, he got up with a tired expression, looking as if he was already used to such developments.

“...... so, are you satisfied?”

He asked.

As he did so, Ferris nodded with lots of vigor. She nodded vigorously, apparently feeling good.

“Uh-huh. Satisfied.”

“Then can we continue this seriously?”

“No way.”

“Eh ~. What more do you still want?”

On hearing that, she looked in the direction of Kiefer and said.

“So, what does the old friend of Ryner want from us now? Were you sent by Sion?”

Kiefer shook her head frantically.


“No, I’m not. I have not seen Sion in years. And I’ve not been back to Roland for years as well.”

“Then what? Why did you appear at this kind of timing?”

“Eh...... ah, no, that is......”

As Kiefer fumbled with her words, Ryner also looked towards here,

“Ah right. I’ve not asked you earlier since my hands were full. Where did Kiefer go after leaving the country and why did you come back?”

On hearing those words.

“...............”

Kiefer was somewhat hurt by those words.

''"Why did you come back?"''

''Was it really bad to come back just because I want to see Ryner?'', she thought a little.

The truth was that there was no other reason for her to come back anyway......

She set off on a journey in order to save Ryner, in order to save Ryner......

In order to see him again, she came back.

Other than that, there was no meaning to coming back here.


That’s why Kiefer said.

“...... that, erm.”

Both Ryner and Ferris looked at her.

Even with blood rushing to her head, and feeling her face flushed, she did her best.

“...... err, erm, I came back...... to see Ryner......”

That was what she said.

Even though she was about to scream out ''Kyaaaaaaaaaaa'', she held it in, and just screamed silently in her heart.

As she took a glance at Ryner, he had that face again.

The troubled withdrawn look.

But even if he were to take a step backwards, she was determined to pay no heed and come back anyway. Even if he thought of himself as a monster and ran away, she was determined to give chase and stay by his side.

That was why she set off on a journey.

In order to save him from solitude, she set off on a journey.

That’s why Kiefer added one more line.


“Erm...... I, I, I.......”

She took one more step forward.

“...... ever since, in the past, till now...... I have liked Ryner.”

One step forward.

Instantly.

“............”

Ryner did not say anything. He only made a troubled expression. A lonely, tired expression.

Just like three years ago.

If she drew near him, he would definitely take a step backward. Maintaining a distance where he would not hurt her. Maintaining a distance where he would not kill her.

He would place a distance between himself and the other party so that his cursed self would not cause any hurt to the other party.

His reaction was just the same as before.

That was an expected reaction.

That’s why she went no further than that.

But.


“............”

But beside him.

She saw a very faint change in what should have been a normally expressionless face from the peerless beauty beside him.

That was truly a subtle change that occurred for merely an instant, and would probably have gone unnoticed by someone who was not involved nor interested in the current state of affairs between them.

But Kiefer saw it.

An almost instantaneous look of surprise had flashed across Ferris’s fair, beautiful and what should have been a normally expressionless face.

And then.

“............”

And then Ferris,

“...... ah, I......”

She said in a seemingly shaking voice. But that was all she said. Which was more than enough. Kiefer understood everything just from that alone.

''Ahh, so that’s how it is.''


She thought.

''Ahh, so that’s how it is. Just as I thought, she also, towards Ryner......''

“............”

Her thoughts trailed off.

All of a sudden, Ferris’s face underwent an even greater change than before. Surprise, teary, happiness-filled face.

And then, with a shaking voice,

“Da...... da, da......”

She started off.

And Ryner began,

“Huh? What’s up? What’s going on?”

He asked.

But as usual, she ignored him,

“Da, da, dango’s aroma, why?”

She said.

And then Ryner,


“Huh? Dango? Ah, that, because this is that place. The place where we were supposed to meet up, Asohld dango tea-house......”

Before he could finish, suddenly.

“Why didn’t you say so earlieeeeeer!!”

“Gyaaaaaa.”

She beat him up again. Ryner was sent flying with cries of anguish again. But she ignored all that and started running.

And she stepped on Ryner who was in her path,

“I’m leaving for a bit!”

And she rushed out of the room with an incredible speed.

Her actions were already beyond Kiefer’s comprehension.

“Eh? Eh? Eh?”

That was the only thing she could utter.

''But, but, that was definitely weird right?''

''I just confessed to Ryner.''

And Ferris probably liked Ryner as well, she thought.


And a stand off between two love rivals might possibly suddenly ensue!

Even though it was such an intense situation.

And Ferris suddenly shouted ''I smell dango'', which was pretty much incomprehensible, and then she beat up Ryner and rushed out of the room.

“...... what, what in the world happened to her?”

Kiefer asked.

On hearing that, Ryner, with a 'this is nothing new' tone, answered.

“...... she’s a person who places as much importance on dango as life itself.”

“Wait, that doesn’t tell me anything.”

“No no. I’m serious. It’s always like that with her, you see. She would always shout ''I like dango'', and beat me up to death, and beat Sion up to death.”

“Eh, then she really went off to eat dango?”

Ryner nodded at Kiefer’s query.

And then she went on,

“Eeeeeehhhhh, bu, but, but the conversation just now, it wasn’t really the time to eat dango......”


But Ryner shook his head.

“That’s the kind of person she is.”

“Bu, but......”

“No really, if you follow after her seriously, you might die.”

“...... is, is that so?”

“Yup yup.”

“............”

Ryner then got up.

“Well, for now, let’s go downstairs as well, shall we? There are things I need to talk to Kiefer about, and there are things regarding Ferris’s attacker that we need to talk about...... and since we are currently really pursued by Sion, we need to discuss our next step, and we can do that while we eat dango...... then again, even though we might be safe for the time being, I doubt we could stay here for long......”

While saying that, he was making his way out.

But Kiefer did not go after him.

She was, dumbfoundedly, thinking about what just happened.


Perhaps, Ferris was exactly the type of person Ryner said to be.

Perhaps, she’s really not interested in the affairs of the heart, more like a child, she seemed to prefer dango to flowers?

That was evident.

Having no interest in Ryner. Placing more importance on dango than Ryner. That’s why even when a girl came here to declare her love for Ryner, she’s completely not bothered at all.

That was evident.

At the very least, that was evident to Ryner.

But.

“............”

Kiefer sighed softly and took a small whiff at the aroma floating around in the room.

Just as Ferris said, the room was filled with the aroma of dango.

But this aroma had been present all along since they entered the room. It was an aroma that a person who likes dango would have noticed upon waking up.

But it was only during Kiefer’s love confession, that Ferris, with an apparently confused and flustered face, suddenly went talking about how she smelled the aroma of dango.


And rushing out of the room, as if she was running away.

That’s right.

She was running away.

Even when she was such a strong person. Even when she was such a violent person. Even when she was such a willful person, she ran away with an apparently flustered face.

That was her.

“............”

That was her pure innocence which made her really cute, and Kiefer,

“.................. uwah, what a strong opponent she might be.”

She said with a small groan.

Then Ryner turned around,

“What’s up?”

He asked.

He asked in a thoughtless manner.

And Kiefer looked intently at Ryner’s face.


Looking intently at the face of the person she had wanted to see all along.

Looking at the face of the person who had caused much distress to various girls,

“Geez, it’s all because of Ryner’s fault.”

“Huh?”

“Nothing. It’s noth~ing. Well, let’s go down. I’d also like to have some dango.”

As she said that, she closed in on Ryner. She then started to entwine her arm around Ryner’s arm.

“............”

It was an easy thing before.

She had linked arms with Ryner before during maneuvering exercises, and also during pinning exercises as well. And she had always been with him then. Always right by his side. Making bento for him. But that was a long time ago.

That’s why, right now, just like before, she would cross her arm over Ryner’s effortlessly.

“............”

But, she couldn’t do it.

At the point where she was about to do it, her heart was in her mouth, and threatened to jump out. That was how nervous she was.

No, rather, just by standing right beside the Ryner she had wanted to see for so long, was enough to make her heart burst.


''Uwah'', she thought.

''This is bad'', she thought.

''If this keeps on, I’m going to lose.'' Even though nothing was happening, she seemed to be on the verge of tears.

Since it had been a while ever since she had stepped into Roland, she really want to make her feelings known to him.

It was no longer the same as before.

The world had changed.

Sion had changed.

Her former place beside Ryner was gone.

And on top of that, a beautiful woman, a cute rival had appeared.

She had to do her best.

She had to strive further.

More.

Put in more effort.

“...... eehhh!”


She grabbed hold of his arm.

“Orh?”

He said.

“Hehe ~ hn.”

She said.

Even though inside her mind, she felt that she did not have the leisure to go ''hehe ~ hn'', but she did it anyway. And she hugged his arm tightly.

“Kiefer.”

“...... hn?”

“You are a little heavy.”

Instantly.

“Huuhh!? How can you say that to a girl!?”

While Kiefer yelled angrily, she gave a knock to Ryner’s head. And puffed up her cheeks, pouting angrily.

And again, Ryner had that troubled look on his face.


“............”

It was the same scene as three years ago.

Three years ago, the very same scene, while it was still not too late for many things.

The admired honours student Sion, the good-for-nothing idiot Ryner, the busybody Fahl who was enthusiastically interested in the love affairs of others, the Toni who appeared to be in love with Fahl, and the easygoing Tyle who always cheered everyone up.

Among those.

Among those people, Kiefer would be the one telling Ryner not to take afternoon naps, and knocking his head while telling him to go for lessons quickly.

Kiefer started reminiscing.

“Kind of nostalgic.”

She said, and laughed.

But even while she said that, she was a little nervous.

Because she might be the only one thinking that. ''Ryner didn’t seem to remember much about me. It seemed like he could care less about what happened those days. I’m afraid I’m the only one getting pumped up on things.''


''Well, it’s been truly a long time since I came back, and Ryner-tteba, he just keep on making that troubled face, so terrible.''

''I’m coming close to my limits.''

''Even though I’m finally back.''

''Even though I’ve kept doing my best in order to see him again.''

''If he still doesn’t smile one bit, I shall dash out and run away, hide myself in a corner and cry.''

''Uhn, I shall do just that.''

Kiefer was committed to that ---

Instantly.

Ryner said.

While patting the head of Kiefer who was clinging to his arm,

“...... ahh, it’s really nostalgic. After all this while, Kiefer finally came back, and it would be really nice to reminisce about our stupid past together with Sion, I guess.”


That was what he said.

And with a smile directed here,

“Welcome back, Kiefer.”

Ryner said.

“............”

At that moment, Kiefer’s plan of dashing out to hide herself to cry was completely terminated.

Ryner had said “welcome back”, he had smiled, and finally all those unsettled feelings she had had were erased by his whole-hearted smile.

But yet, for some reason, Ryner started having a flustered expression,

“Wh, why are you crying Kiefer!?”

He said.

“I’m not crying.”

“You are!”

“These are tears of joy! I’m just overwhelmed with emotions at being able to see Ryner again.”

“Se, seriously?”

“Seriously.”

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 199.jpg|thumb]]

“.................. is that so? Erm, so what shoud I do?”

“Just for a little while.”

“...... uh?”

“Just stay like this for a little while.”

Kiefer buried her whole face into Ryner’s chest. Burying all those three years in which she had not seen him, ascertaining the warmth of his chest.

As expected, Ryner adopted his usual troubled expression, looked around him, then looked up at the ceiling, appearing busy with something, but she didn’t care about that anymore.

Squeeze.

Squeeeeeeeeeeeze, that was due to her embracing him once.

“Alright!”

Kiefer said.

“Recharging completed!”

And she pulled away from Ryner.

As she did that, it seemed like he still had that troubled expression, unable to accept her feelings immediately, but even so, that was enough for her right now.


Because she knew that this was not the time for this.

That’s why Kiefer said.

“Alright! Now, let’s go plan out our next move!”

All of a sudden, Ryner made a face that seemed to be thinking of the various bothersome things that he had to deal with and said,

“...... ahh, seems like it’s going to be suuuuppeerr botherso......”

But Kiefer interrupted him,

“Right right, stop complaining! The next lesson is already starting!”

She pushed Ryner from the back and they started descending to the first floor of the tea-house.

And while Ryner was being pushed, he began,

“Uweh ~, lessons, what a super unpleasant wooooord.”

He groaned, making a truly unpleasant face.

And in response to that nostalgic face.

“............”

Kiefer laughed again.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu#Volume 2 - The Tomorrow Unknown To The Great Battle|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 3

2013-12-28T19:02:52Z

99.19.93.10: /* Chapter 3 - The Balance Scales For The Goddesses And The Hero */

==Chapter 3 - The Balance Scales For The Goddesses And The Hero ==


''She is really a beautiful woman'', Kiefer thought.

It was in a room on the second floor of the tea-house.

As she looked at the sleeping, blond-hair beauty lying on the bed, she wanted to sigh out but then decided against it.

Speaking about the brief explanation that she had received, her name was apparently Ferris Eris.

During the time that Kiefer left the country in search of a way to remove the curse of '''Alpha Stigma''' from Ryner, it was Sion who made her the partner of Ryner.

It seemed like these two had been travelling together in company for the entire past year.

The two of them had been journeying to search for '''Rule Fragment'''...... rather, Heroes’ Relics according to Ryner’s report.

Only the two of them.


Only the two of them......

“...... travelling together huh.”

She muttered softly.

“Hn?”

Ryner looked up and looked towards here. He was sitting on a chair beside the bed of the sleeping Ferris. And was looking worriedly at her (Ferris).

At any rate.

“............”

At any rate, she was not going to be jealous.

Because, she was very much well aware that he would be kind to anyone else, and additionally, she couldn’t see any particular special feelings displayed towards her (Ferris).

''And besides, besides.''

''Un, erm, ah ~.''

“............”

''Uu ~.''

''Right. I’m sorry. It’s really jealousy.''


Kiefer groaned in such a manner within the depths of her heart all by herself.

''Ah ~ now, what the heck is this. I’ve being doing my best wholeheartedly since leaving the country, Ryner-tteba. Ryner-tteba!!''

''What was I trying to accomplish by keeping it a secret......''

“............”

At that moment, once again, she was about to sigh out in frustration, but gave up.

Because it couldn’t be helped.

Because she was someone who had betrayed Ryner and the rest, someone who had left the country. Besides, in the end, even though she kissed him and confessed her love to him, she had yet to hear a reply from him.

Thus.

''Thus, this was not something unheard of right ~ it couldn’t be helped right ~ but even so I can’t accepttttttttt itttttttttttt!''

In the end, not being able to accept it, her heart was in a state of turmoil.

“............”

Then, Kiefer looked intently at the sleeping Ferris.

She was really extraordinary beautiful, as far as one could see.


How could she win?

Kiefer felt dejected just thinking about all this.

She tried finding her own reflection in the mirror at the corner of the room, then looked at herself. She thought that she had become more womanly than before, growing her red hair to shoulder length, and bearing pretty well-arranged features. Not bad, she thought. Probably. Then again, she had that supreme ruler from the northern part of the continent falling for her. Surely, yes, even though she wouldn’t know it herself, surely there was no problem with her looks, she thought......

At that moment.

Kiefer, once again, looked at that thing on the bed that couldn’t possibly be a human.

She had soft silky skin, fair and smooth like porcelain, and fine, soft, golden hair.

Looks like a woman...... and it’s not just about the curves; her height, slender body, delicateness which every man would want to protect, a nice body with a great style.

It was as if she came out of a fairy tale.

“...... like a princess.”

She murmured without thinking.


On hearing that, Ryner smiled wryly.

“No, no, you are tricked by what you see, you need to experience it for yourself. She truly is a demon down to the core.”

As he used a familiar manner to talk about her, Kiefer felt like crying.

Uwaan~. She was on the verge of tears, but Ryner failed to notice that.

She looked at Ryner.

He had that usual sleepy, languid face, and had that look that seemed to be ignorant of the inner workings of the love relationship between a man and a woman.

“...... sigh.”

This time, she actually sighed out.

“Ah, Kiefer should be feeling tired, it’s okay to go sleep, you know? I’ll be looking after her.”

''Duh, that would be the last thing I want.''

Instead of crying that out, she held back and smiled.

“...... it’s alright. It’s been a while since I saw Ryner, and my tiredness had all flown away.”


She said gritting her teeth as she smiled.

As she said that, her face seemed about to turn red, but she managed to stop her flush somehow.

Furthermore, she wanted to demonstrate that she had become a woman who was able to respond with such words, that’s why she made an effort.

Besides, besides, the lines she just said were her true feelings. They weren’t made up at all.

Even though this was the first meeting in three years, her feelings had not changed at all. That was what she was certain of.

Looking at his face. Looking at his sleepy eyes. Looking at his unkempt hair. Looking at his languid lean body. Looking at his awkward behaviour.

She looked at his kind-looking face in spite of all that.

Ah, as she expected.

She thought.

''As I’ve thought, I’m still in love with Ryner'', she realized.

But then.

“............”

Ryner still had that slight withdrawn expression.

It was the same as previously.


When Kiefer had expressed her interest in the past, he had that same face.

And she knew the reason behind it.

She knew what was embedded within his heart.

He thought of himself as a monster. He thought of himself as a cursed monster that could not take hold of anyone’s hand.

Even though he is actually a kind-hearted person. Even though he has saved many with his hands.

''If I am killed by you, or shattered by you, that will still be fine'', that was something she couldn’t tell him.

''On just a touch, you will be shattered'', he would think, ''you will be killed'', he would think, fearfully.

It was as before, currently, his heart was surrounded by a sturdy armour.

Taken by a deep curse.

She knew that immediately when she saw him again.

That was why she went on a journey.

In order to break his curse.

In order to break his '''Alpha Stigma''' curse, and set his heart free.

In order to do that, she went on a journey.


For the sake of the person she loved, she flew off to a gallant adventure.

And the result.

“............”

The result!

Before she knew it!

''A super beautiful woman came in between me and Ryner, jeez!''

''Geez, what is the meaning of this? I really want to cry out!''

“...... geez, damn that Sion.”

She uttered without thinking.

“Eh?”

As the befuddled Ryner asked, Kiefer shook her head.

“No no. It’s nothing.”

Even though it wasn’t really nothing, but yet she said that it was nothing.

And again, she flashed a smile. She showed a grinning face.

It would be embarrassing if her flustered emotions about the appearance of a love rival were let known, so instead of focusing on these thoughts, she switched her attention to think about other matters.


There were now three important matters that she had to consider.

Regarding the situation she was now in.

Regarding the situation Ryner was in.

Regarding the situation the country was in.

“............”

First of all, the matter regarding herself was a simple one.

As commanded by the supreme ruler from the northern part of the continent. the king of Gastark Empire, Riphal Edea, she came here to rescue Ryner.

As asked, she came all the way here to bring Ryner back to Gastark.

Thus it was fortunate for her to be able to meet with Ryner just as she entered Roland.

But it was pretty unfortunate for her that Ryner had a beautiful woman for a partner.

Well, in any case, the situation that she was in now was not too bad actually......

Now, regarding the situation that Ryner was in.

“............”

She first looked at Ryner, then at the sleeping Ferris on the bed.

Ferris appeared to be attacked by someone, and had lost consciousness as a result.


Her younger sister --- a girl by the name of Iris, who is now on the first floor of the tea-house, eating dango served by the shop owner --- had filled them in.

At that moment, Kiefer thought back on the words said by Iris.

It went something like this.

''"Ermh, you see, Iris was waiting for Nee-sama, then there were a lot of black ghosts, and then Iris went ‘Paang’, but it didn’t work at all! And then when Iris was running away, her back was ‘Kappu’! ‘Kappu-ed’! And then, that black man in black clothes, ‘Stop!’, Iris said but that guy didn’t say a word! And then Nee-sama came, she came to save Iris but the black shadowy ghosts also ‘Kappu’ Nee-sama! And Iris said ‘Stop!’ and cried. But it was useless, both of us shouted ‘Help us!’, but it was useless. And on top of that, the black guy said that he was sent by Sion Nii-chan, and Nee-sama cried. While crying, both of us died. We were ‘Kappu-ed’ and died. But but ‘Pah’, Iris’s eyes opened and came back to life. And then we were on the road. Nee-sama was still sleeping. Iris tried waking her up but she didn’t, and then we came here!"''

That was how it went.


By the time Iris finished recounting on what happened, thirty minutes had went by, but still, she could make neither head nor tail on what had transpired.

However, as she observed Ryner’s expression then, it seemed like things didn’t look too good.

She tried remembering the occasions when Ryner’s face changed, and it was roughly during the time when Iris mentioned the following.

''Black shadowy ghosts.''

''The black guy controlling them.''

''The black guy was sent by Sion.''

''Ferris and Iris had died once.''

“............”

From those four lines, Kiefer could only guess the following.

Ryner’s partner was attacked.

By who?

By a pursuer sent by Sion.

That’s how the situation was.

In other words, Sion had dispatched pursuers after Ryner. For some reason, currently, the two of them weren’t on the best of terms.

But, why?

There were various reasons that Kiefer could think of.

It had been three years since Kiefer left Roland.

However, she had been continually keeping tabs on the state of Roland. Travelling across the central part of the continent, arriving at the north, and finally reaching the most northern part of the continent, Gastark Empire, in the midst of all that, she had been acquiring plenty of information regarding the status of Roland.

To quote, after having left the country for two years, Sion started a revolution and ascended the throne.

And in a year’s time following that, Roland was merely focusing its energies and resources on domestic affairs, accumulating power.

Furthermore, she had heard from some well informed individuals up north, that after merging with the Kingdom of Estabul, the expanded Roland generated apprehension within the neighbouring countries, but during the reign of the peace-loving Hero King, Sion Astal, there shouldn’t be any major problem.


And Kiefer couldn’t agree more.

If it was Sion, he would first stabilize Roland from within, then use non-aggression diplomatic policies towards its neighbours, and bit by bit, strengthen Roland, she thought.

In fact, she was somewhat worried about that approach.

This was due to the insight she gained while she was in Gastark Empire, watching how the country invaded and overwhelmed various large nations in the north at an alarming rate.

And on top of that, she was right beside the king of Gastark Empire --- Riphal Edea, the Hero King of the North.

She was beside him, watching how the world changed in an instant the moment he stepped onto the stage.

She was beside him, watching how Gastark swallowed up various large nations in the northern part of the continent.

She saw how the other countries in the upper portion of Central Menoris, due to fear of Gastark’s power, started strengthening their military and seeking to increase their territory, stirring up war after war.

In fact, it was very probable that the flames of war would spread across the entire continent of Menoris.


No, the truth was it was already happening.

That was why she was somewhat worried about Roland.

She was wondering how could the gentle, peace-loving Sion deal with the chaotic situation of a war-torn continent.

Of course, so as to speak, since Sion had come from a military background, he probably would be inclined to create a militaristic nation, she thought, but the problem was given his gentle nature, and the fact that he was an advocate of peace, would he really be able to properly build up Roland’s army? That was what she was worried about.

That kind of Roland would just be destroyed by another country. That would really be kinda bad, huh? She thought.

“............”

But that was needless anxiety, as she found out later during her journey back to Roland, after being ordered by Riphal to bring Ryner back to Gastark.

What she thought to be a peace-oriented Roland had started invading Nelpha.

And the army that invaded Nelpha was an abnormally enhanced one, a result of human experiments.

Furthermore, they were killing even surrendering soldiers, and women as well as children.

“............”


She never would have thought that the Sion she knew would actually act in such an entirely different manner.

But regarding that.

She didn’t think that Ryner would actually forgive such a thing.

Sion had changed.

But Ryner had not changed.

Wasn’t that the reason why the friendship between the two had come apart?

“.............”

As she was thinking along those lines, she looked at Ryner, who was looking intently at the sleeping Ferris on the bed while carrying an expression that appeared to be deep in thought.

And then she asked.

“Hey Ryner.”

“...... hn ~?”

“Well you see...... there’s something I’ve been meaning to ask you.”

“Uh-huh.”

“What in the world...... actually happened to Sion?”


Instantly.

He looked in this direction with a slightly surprised expression. He seemed about to say something, then took on a troubled expression followed by a sad expression.

And she began,

“......Ryner?”

As she asked, he took on an apologetic look.

“............”

But still, he said nothing.

Once again, she looked at him intently and then asked.

“...... what in the world...... happened between the two of you during the three years when I was away from the country?”

On hearing that, he first looked in this direction, then turned his head to look outside the window at the falling rain,

“...... it’s because I didn’t make any effort at all, which resulted in Sion being driven to the wall.”

He then filled Kiefer in on the events that had taken place during the three years when Kiefer was away.

About the report that Ryner had written in prison.


That was a report about ''Rule Fragment'' --- no, according to Ryner’s terminlogy, Heroes’ Relics.

About Sion becoming king during that time and making Ferris accompany Ryner on a journey in search of the Heroes’ Relics.

About Ryner returning to the country and working alongside Sion.

But those were quiet, peaceful days and he was unaware that Sion had already been driven to the wall.

Without Ryner’s knowledge, Sion had carried on Roland’s past human experiments and completed them.

And on the final day.

About Sion wanting to kill Ryner.

About him weeping while he wanted to kill Ryner.

About him saying incomprehensible things such as if he didn’t kill Ryner, he won’t be able to save him.

About Sion not killing Ryner in the end in spite of that.

About how Sion appeared to be possessed by something strange, and how his appearance had changed.

And finally about Ryner being thrown into prison, and Ferris rescuing him thereafter, and now that they were leaving the country.


“............”

While Ryner was talking, he smiled.

With a half-crying look, he smiled mockingly at himself.

"It’s because I didn’t make any effort."

"It’s because I didn’t notice Sion’s distress."

He smiled as he said that.

But, he would save him, he said.

To compensate for him running away all this while, he shall strive seriously this time, and save him, he said.

“............”

All that had happened were things beyond Kiefer’s imagination.

After asking, in the end, Kiefer also could not comprehend why things had come to such a state.

However.

There was a person who had predicted this.

Riphal.

Before sending off Kiefer to Roland, the king of Gastark Empire, Riphal Edea had said the following.


"I want you to save Ryner from the monster of the south --- Sion Astal."

Initially, Kiefer did not understand what he meant by that.

That was a matter of fact.

Since Sion was a friend and classmate from the same academy. And besides, in the past, Ryner and Sion were very good friends, and she couldn’t fathom how their friendship could have changed.

But Riphal said something different.

With a serious gaze, he looked straight at Kiefer and said something different.

And then, following that, the story which Riphal told her was something beyond Kiefer’s comprehension.

Even though they were talking about Ryner and Sion, Riphal suddenly started telling a very old fairy tale of the past.

''What kind of story are you telling me?'', Kiefer had asked but Riphal just ignored her and continued.

“............”

Kiefer started recalling that particular story.


That was truly a very old story written in ancient text.

By now, no one could guess how long ago was that. It was an ancient story that was even further back in time than before this continent, Menoris, was born.

Herself, Ryner, Sion, Riphal, no, in fact, everything that existed in this world right now, could not be traced nor linked back to the time of that story.

A legend or a myth, it had become.

But, Riphal continued.

Even when Kiefer asked what kind of story is this, Riphal merely ignored and continued.

The characters were ''Goddesses'', ''Mad Black Hero'', and the sacrificial ''Lonesome Demon''. It was a story about them.

As Riphal intentionally brought out the tomes in which the story was written in indecipherable ancient text and showed them to Kiefer, he told the story.

To summarize the main points of the story, this was how it went.

 

<center>♦ ♦ ♦</center>

Long, long ago, there were '''Goddesses''' who had lived since the primordial days.

The ''Goddesses'' were protecting ''Something'''.

That ''Something'' was at the centre of this world, and was the source of energy for all that was in the world, and it was everything to everything that existed.

As the ''Something'' was truly a thing of importance, if ''Something'' was hurt, everything would turn to nothingness.

Therefore, day by day, the ''Goddesses'' took great care to protect ''Something''.

But at that point, a single ''Hero'' was born.

He was born with great power.

The ''Hero'' blessed with God’s love, was shown love and affection by everyone, and grew up.

But because that power of his was too great, he was wrapped by this thing called solitude.

Before long, drowned in his own power, the ''Hero'' sunk deeply into madness and darkness.

This darkness was pitch-black and enshrouded everything.


“Let’s turn everything into nothingness.”

“Let’s turn everything into nothingness.”

“Let’s turn everything into nothingness.”

The ''Mad Black Hero'' was mad.

He was mad.

He was mad.

While raving in madness, he sunk even deeper.

First to paint the world black.

With his sword, he would paint the world black.

But that was not enough.

Even if he ate everything, it was not enough.

It seemed like he wanted to further go on to kill and eat the ''Goddesses''.

It seemed like he wanted to lay hands on the ''Something'' that the ''Goddesses'' were protecting.

Every single ''Goddess'' was to be killed.

But the ''Goddesses'' resisted with everything they got.

And somehow, they managed to give birth to a means of sealing the ''Mad Black Hero''.


The result was something called ''Human''.

Consequently, the ''Mad Black Hero'' was successfully sealed far away, in the southern part of the land.

After he was sealed, his power only extended to the southern part of the land.

And for a long time, the world was quiet, ensued with peace.

But the ''Mad Black Hero'' had yet to give up.

I’m going to paint everything black.

I’m going to paint everything black.

I’m going to paint everything black.

He continued chanting.

He was truly mad.

However, no matter how much he rampaged on, he could not break the seal of the ''Goddesses''.

The peace continued.

For a long time.

But during that peace, a problem, unnoticed by the ''Goddesses'', arose.


At the extreme end of the south, lived another monster.

A sole demon resided there.

During the time he was born, all by himself, in loneliness, he was crying out in tears.

But that voice reached no one.

That was how he was born.

His form was too hideous, and no one could see it.

His voice was too repulsive, and it reached no one.

All alone, all alone, all alone, to the point where he felt like dying.

But that solitude, seemingly unseen by anyone, was what he was born into.

That was exactly the reason why the ''Goddesses'' failed to notice the solitary demon.

Right from the start, that demon’s form could not be seen.

But in that place where the demon dwelt --- the back side of the world, a single monster arrived.

It was the ''Mad Black Hero''.


He was completely mad.

He kept on wailing about he was going to turn everything into nothingness, for a long, long time.

He wailed that he was going to paint everything black.

But the demon in solitude was delighted to see that ''Mad Black Hero''.

He never thought that someone would come to his dark dwelling.

He thought he would continue crying as he spent eternity in solitude.

But now, right before him, was the ''Mad Black Hero''.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' felt his own loneliness caused by the great power he possessed, and was wailing with tears in his eyes.

Upon seeing that, the demon greatly sympathized with him.

The demon had experienced solitude after all.

"We can definitely become friends", he said.

And he danced joyfully to the side of the ''Mad Black Hero''.

Singing songs.

Talking a lot.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' just kept on saying how he would turn everything into nothingness, but yet, the demon felt that he was no longer alone, and he was both grateful and blissful.


"A friend!"

"I have a friend!"

"I have a friend here!"

"I'm no longer alone!"

He shouted as he kept on dancing.

And that weakness his feelings bore.

Those pitiful feelings.

Were made used by the ''Mad Black Hero''.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' said.

<>


And the lonesome demon, whose name was ''All Equations'', said.

<< Sure sure. Sure sure. Because you are my first friend. For your sake, something like half of my body is no big deal. >>

And then the lonesome demon, who was called ''All Equations'', split into two parts, the ''Weaver of All Equations'' and the ''Solver of All Equations''.

Immediately, the ''Weaver of All Equations'' was devoured by the ''Mad Black Hero''.

Even though the demon felt excruciating pain, he smiled.

<< This is no big deal for the sake of my first friend. For the sake of my best friend, this is no big deal. >>

At last, after the ''Mad Black Hero'' obtained the power from devouring the ''Weaver of All Equations'', he successfully gave birth to a means of breaking the barrier deployed the ''Goddesses''.

That was a magic known as ''Human Alpha''.


That was almost the same type of magic created by the ''Goddesses''.

Controlling the ''Human Alpha", he broke the ''Human''.

Immediately, the ''Human Alpha'' started killing the ''Human''.

The ''Human Alpha'' made countries, grew up, and then started invading the world created by the ''Human''.

And before long, the ''Human Alpha'', once again, arrived at the center of the world.

At the centre where the ''Goddesses'' were.

At the centre where the ''Something'' was.

The ''Human Alpha'' killed the ''Human'', they killed, they killed, they killed and arrived there, creating a path in the process, and this was the path that the ''Mad Black Hero'' walked.

The cries of anguish and despair along the path he walked through was buried in darkness.

Throughout his path, the ''Goddesses'' were crying out in agony and resisting the ''Mad Black Hero''.

But they died.

They all died.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' devoured them.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' laughed as he devoured them.


Finally, he lay his hands on ''Something''.

Of course, that was also devoured by the ''Mad Black Hero''.

But the problem arose from there.

The ''Something'' possessed too great a power which the ''Mad Black Hero'' could not hold in his hands.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' hollered once again.

Help me.

Help me.

Even though he wanted to turn the world into nothingness, he was going to die before accomplishing that.

Help me.

Help me.

Can someone take on this darkness and pain in place of me?

On hearing the cries of his best friend, the lonesome demon took pity on him again. And he thought of taking on the suffering in place of his friend.

The lonesome demon said that he was going to give up his other half, the ''Solver of All Equations''.


<< Well then, you can use the remaining half of my body. You can put the darkness in. >>

And then the ''Mad Black Hero'' ate the remaining half of the lonesome demon.

And he took from within himself, the bad portion of ''Something'' and pushed it into the lonesome demon.

And that was the end of the lonesome demon.

Even though the demon hollered in agony, all his cries were devoured by ''Something''.

Like some lowly lifeform, the anguish of the lonesome demon, his cries, his eyeballs, his heart, his innards, his grey matter, were all devoured, devoured, devoured, even when everything was devoured completely, his pain did not disappear.

No matter how much time had passed, it did not disappear.

It just went on for eternity.

The hell of eternity started once again.

Pain and loneliness.

Solitude.


Solitude.

Solitude.

His solitude went on.

But even so, the lonesome demon had no regrets.

He had made a friend even if it was only for an instant.

He had lived for a friend even if it was only for an instant.

The lonesome demon was a fool.

A fool till the very end.

And then everything ended.

The ''Mad Black Hero'', while laughing, turned the world into nothingness.

The world that had existed till now came to an end.

Once again, the world was reborn into a different one.

Only the lonesome, solitary, foolish demon was reborn without any change, and for eternity, he continued hollering in anguish and suffering.


<center>♦ ♦ ♦ ♦</center>

Kiefer recalled that fairy tale-like story which, after Riphal finished telling, left a strangely bad aftertaste.

That was the tale which Riphal read out to her though the details were still lacking in accuracy (for example, the actual glyph that ''Something'' was written in could not be deciphered by Riphal and the other scholars, that’s why for now, it was just termed as ''Something''...... something to that extent), but the story in that tale was roughly along those lines.

It was an incomprehensible tale that did not seem to have anything to do with herself.

But, Riphal said that this would be something that was going to happen again.

And the characters appearing this time would be Ryner and Sion.

Ryner is the ''Solver of All Equations'' --- in other words, the half of the lonesome that would be made used of, and devoured.

Sion is the ''Mad Black Hero''.

Initially, when Kiefer heard the story, she was doubtful about Riphal’s sanity. What in the world is this guy talking about, she thought then.

Indeed, Ryner was just a slightly special person. As an ''Alpha Stigma'' bearer...... but yet, he was just slightly different from the other "Alpha Stigmas".


But she did not think that there would be a link between him and someone from a fairy tale.

It was the same with Sion. He was a capable person with outstanding results in the same academy that Kiefer was attending, and on top of that he had royal blood flowing in his veins.

By ‘special’, that was what she thought.

Although that was what she thought, they were still humans after all.

Just like Kiefer, they were humans who fretted and brooded over things in their own lives.

At the very least, they weren’t monsters that were capable of moving the world.

But yet, Riphal said otherwise.

He looked at Kiefer with sorrowful eyes and said.

''The two people that Kiefer saw, they were humans...... but the story has already started. It is not the fault of those two. It is not the fault of Ryner Lute and Sion Astal. If Ryner was not born with those eyes...... if Sion did not open that door, if he have not wanted to open it...... but he did. He was going after something that made him have to open it...... and the moment he laid hands on what’s inside, the story started."


That was what Riphal said.

But she still could not comprehend the full meaning of he said. Kiefer listened with an expression that said, ''what in the world is this person talking about''.

And he smiled at that.

''Well, you will find out if you go to them. Though it’s already too late for many things."

And that was the end of their conversation.

And then, with a great deal of doubt, Kiefer left Gastark and returned to Roland.

And right now.

“............”

Kiefer looked intently at the somewhat sad face of Ryner before her.

She looked at the face of Ryner, filled with sadness for not being able to save Sion.

Even though Sion was after his life, he was making a ''I did not realize Sion’s distress'' lonely look.

Even though Sion wanted to devour him, he said, ''To compensate for all that running away up till now, this time I’m going to give it my best and save him''.


Kiefer looked at Ryner who still called Sion a friend in spite of being betrayed by him.

And then she thought.

Kiefer thought.

''Isn’t this just like......'', she thought.

''Isn’t this just like that story in that fairy tale?'', Kiefer thought.

“............”

Solitary, lonely, foolish, yet kind demon.

That mad, sorrowful hero pressing on hurriedly.

''All Equations''.

''Mad Black Hero''.

Ryner.

Sion.


“............”

''I have to do something'', she thought.

''What should I do, I have to do something'', she thought.

But, how?

To bring Ryner back to Gastark as told?

But Kiefer knew in her heart that she couldn’t do that.

That’s just not possible. Even now, Kiefer still could not believe completely in that incredulous fairy tale-like story.

And after hearing Ryner out, despite...... Sion’s betrayal, his lies, Ryner still see him as a friend and would never agree to leaving all this behind and running away to Gastark.

No, perhaps, in order to save his best friend, he might even be willing to sacrifice himself.

Just like that demon in that story.

Just like that lonesome demon.

But she couldn’t allow that. She couldn’t allow that.


''I can’t allow Ryner....... I can’t allow my Ryner to be devoured by Sion.''

Well then, what should she do?

''What should I do then?''

“............”

Kiefer looked at Ryner.

He was again looking at his unconscious partner who was attacked by pursuers sent by Sion.

The actions taken by Sion already demonstrated his lack of mercy.

To kill Ryner, and to kill his partner as well.

“............”

''How did things come to this?'', she thought.

''After coming back to Roland, together with Ryner and Sion, the three of us could reminisce on the good old days'', she had had some of those thoughts before.

Even though Toni, Tyle, and Fahl were dead, and it was no longer the same as before, but still, the three of them could still meet and laugh together, she had carried some of those thoughts all by herself.

“............”


She needed to amend the image of Sion in her memory, she thought.

Although the conversation earlier did spark off a desire to save Sion for an instant, she could only do so much within her limitations.

First, she needed to save Ryner.

Then, she would think of what’s next.

She looked at Ryner and said.

“You know, Ryner.”

“Hn?”

“Does Ryner know of Gastark......”

As she said that, suddenly.

“............”

Abruptly, the sleeping peerless beauty before her sat up.

She opened her clear blue eyes and looked around her surroundings restlessly.

And Ryner began,

“Yo, Ferris. You are finally awake.”

He said with a kind voice.


He said with a gentle, caring voice to the awakened princess.

That again, sparked off a pain within Kiefer’s chest. As she thought, the two of them are in that kind of relationship, she thought.

And then the princess, once again, with a seemingly bewildered expression, looked around her surroundings restlessly.

And then said.

“Yeah. I’m awake.”

“Are you feeling any pain anywhere?”

“...... pain?”

And then Ferris appeared to think for a while.

“...... hm. While I don’t feel any pain in my body, I do recall some painful memories.”

That was what she said. She had a half-asleep and dazed look on her expressionless face.

That face was a beautiful and cute one, and Kiefer seemed to groan out, ''Hah-ooh ~ m''.

Ryner looked intently at Ferris's face.

"Painful memories?"

Ferris nodded.


"Yeah. Painful memories."

Her behaviour created a spur of anxiety in Kiefer and she started thinking earnestly. This Ferris girl's behaviour did not match what Ryner said to be.

Just a while ago, Ryner,

''You are tricked by what you see, you need to experience it for yourself. She truly is a demon down to the core."

That's how he had described her, but that didn't seem to be the case however.

She's like an obedient cute kid who had just woken up.

Ferris stared at Ryner.

"I remembered some painful memories."

As if she was using a matching response to being comforted, she said it in a very sweet, lovely manner.

And Ryner promptly took in that sweetness.

"Hm. Well then, why don't you tell me about those painful memories of yours?"

He said.

''Eh, wait a minute, wait a minute'', Kiefer thought.

''What.. so the two of them do have that kind of relationship? They are already on such intimate terms, and am I acutally the one who is coming in between them?''


As she was on the brunt of that thought.

Something unbelievable took place before her very eyes.

Ferris propped her body away from the bed and leaned close towards Ryner. Is Ferris going to hug Ryner, that was the first thing Kiefer thought of.

''Eh ~ wait a minute ~!!''

She was about to cry out.

She thought her heart was going to stop.

But in the next instant.

"This is for my painful memories!"

And, for some unknown reason, Ferris swung her fist towards Ryner with an unbelievable force.

Instantly.

"Woah, I've thought that this would happen somehow."

Having predicted her move, Ryner stopped her punch.


And he smirked.

"Hahhun. With that strangely disgusting sweet voice, I could see this coming......"

But he was cut off there and then.

Ferris lifted her left arm, and pressed her elbow towards Ryner's face, and he,

"I'm stopping this one too!!"

And he stopped it in a frantic manner.

But that was the end of his resistance.

Ferris launched her knee upwards at a speed that was beyond Kiefer's ability to follow. And it connected with Ryner's chin.

"Arghh."

Following a cry of pain, Ryner's whole body was lifted into the air, and with a sharp crashing sound, Ryner's head broke through the tea-house ceiling, which was made of wood, and was stuck there.

Ryner's body hung from the ceiling of the tea-house, seemingly about to fall off anytime.

"............"

Kiefer was at a complete loss for words.

''But the thing is, isn't Ryner that, erm? Isn't he super strong?''


Formerly known as the '''Greatest Magician of Roland''', there should not be anyone in Roland who could come close to his power, isn't that how strong he was?

And that.

''What was all that about?''

''What's with this woman?''

''No, aside from that, why is she doing this all of a sudden?''

She couldn't understand a thing.

"............"

While Kiefer could only stare at this incomprehensible scene in which Ryner was attacked suddenly and sent crashing into the ceiling in which he was now stuck in, Ferris, with satisfaction,

"Good!"

She exclaimed.

As she did that, Ryner pulled his head out of the ceiling,

"This is nothing gooooooooddddddddddddddd! Damn you, were you trying to kill me!"

He bellowed.

And Ferris,

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 169.jpg|thumb]]

"Ohh, you've returned to life, Ryner!"

"I didn't die, duh!"

"Then die. Come back to life after you die."

"Wha.. I don't get you! What's this all about...... wait, don't draw your sword!"

Even with Ryner shouting, Ferris did not stop. With her slender arm, she picked up the large sword placed in the corner of the room, which to a stranger, might seem too much for her to handle, and swung it skillfully back and forth around her.

She swung the sword swiftly around a few times as if she was slashing at wind. As she did that, everything around her was sliced into fine pieces.

The bed, the chair, the stand, everything was sliced into unbelievably fine pieces without a sound.

That swordsmanship was abnormal. Among the things she sliced were objects made of iron as well, and yet, she sliced them apart effortlessly.

That was a truly majestic sight to behold.

It was such a majestic sight that anyone who was witnessing it would easily gasp out in amazement reflexively.


But Ryner instead,

"...... wha, what are you doing swinging that sword around in this cramped room? It was kind of scary...... so what in the world is the meaning of this?"

Kiefer applauded silently at his question.

A peerless beauty, emotionlessly, expressionlessly, swinging her sword around.

Looking at the scene before her, Kiefer once again, thought back to Ryner's words earlier.

''"You are tricked by what you see, you need to experience it for yourself. She truly is a demon down to the core."''

''Ah, so it was true......''

Kiefer thought.

It did seem to her now that there was no special relationship, love relationship to be precise, between the two of them......

But, at that moment.

".................. hm."

Finally satisfied, Ferris sheathed her sword at her waist.

And then, as Ryner and Kiefer breathed out a sigh of relief, Ferris looked at both her hands and wriggled her fingers, ascertaining their movements.


"...... seems like I can move them as usual."

She said.

Ryner dropped down from the ceiling. And then looked intently at Ferris.

"Ah ~ so that's what it was all about."

He said.

While Kiefer could not understand Ferris's actions, it seemed like Ryner had understood.

Kiefer asked Ryner,

"What was all that?"

In response, he replied.

"...... probably like what Iris mentioned earlier, Ferris had incurred severe wounds from the assault of our pursuer that Sion had sent. But now......"

However, just with those words, Kiefer already knew what he was going to say.

Ferris should be bearing severe wounds from that attack by her pursuer, but as far as Kiefer could see, she had not a single wound. In fact, she seemed perfectly fine.


She swung her sword around in order to ascertain that.

At that moment, Ryner continued. And looked at Ferris.

“...... so, what happened when I was not around? Iris thought you had died from incurring severe wounds.”

Ferris nodded.

“My tendons in both my arms and legs were severed and my limbs were almost torn apart.”

At those words, Kiefer looked at Ferris’s figure again.

However, Ferris’s arms and legs looked perfectly fine to her and on top of that, her clothes were in perfect condition.

With a slender, nice body with a great style, she was wearing a one piece dress with a short skirt portion and cute logo of three polka-dots lined up in a straight line. Her belt and boots were of the same brand and fitted her nicely.

After seeing that, Kiefer became flustered and started looking at her own clothes.

Even though the insignia was removed, what she was wearing was a light armour from Gastark Empire. Somehow, Riphal had prepared it to be somewhat cute and revealing, specially for her personal use, but still, it was not a girly one piece.


Looking at her own light armour, ''ahh geez, why didn’t I change my clothes before stepping into Roland'', she thought.

''Even though I’ve already prepared a number of clothes for the reunion with Ryner, what the heck am I doing?''

''But but, it can’t be helped I guess. I never would have thought that I would see Ryner so soon, right after entering Roland.''

''And besides, I never would have thought that such a beautiful woman is by the side of Ryner.''

“...... uuw.”

''Ahh, but still, it’s my mistake. It’s my mistake for not dressing properly before coming into the country where the person I like is in. Stupid me. I’m so stupid.''

“...... uuuww ~”

Even as she fretted, fretted, it changed nothing.

Ferris’s limbs were perfectly fine and her clothes were in perfect condition, with no evidence of her being attacked.

In other words, there was not a single scratch on her.

Ryner then said.

“...... were you under an illusion spell of sorts?”


But Ferris shook her head.

“That fella did not use any magic.”

“That fella......? In other words, Froaude?”

Ferris’s face darkened slightly at his words and looked intently at Ryner.

“......did you hear that from Iris?”

“A black man in black clothes calling forth black ghosts, kapu ~ =(equals) that fella right? But, that damn Froaude, despite telling us he was from Stohl Empire, so he was actually Sion’s subordinate...... when was the first time we meet him again?”

“I’ve forgotten.”

“Don’t forget duh.”

“Mm? Then do you remember?”

Ryner nodded at that question.

“If I remember correctly, it was at Toale’s place, I think. Wait, you do remember Toale, don’t you?”

Ferris promptly replied,


“Nope.”

“Wait wait, remember at least that much!”

In the midst of their bantering, Kiefer spoke without reservation.

“...... erm, you are talking about Toale Nelphi? The one currently fighting alone against Roland in Imperial Nelpha.”

Ryner nodded.

“Orh, right right, You are pretty well informed, Kiefer.”

Following that, Ferris, for the first time, looked towards here.

“............”

For some reason, she seemed to be staring at her. With her almond-shaped, clear, blue eyes, she was staring this way at her.

“..................”

Kiefer thought she was going to say something, but she did not.

Without saying a word, she stareeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeed this way at her.

“..................”

And then.


“..................”

Unable to bear the silence anymore, Kiefer said.

“Ah, ah, erm...... sorry for the late greeting. This is the first time we meet. I’m a friend from the same Royal Military Special Academy that Ryner studied in, Kiefer Knolles is my name.”

She said.

Then Ferris looked in the direction of Ryner,

“An acquaintance?”

“Ah, yeah. Kiefer is a classmate friend of mine. The same with Sion as well.”

“Sion too?”

“Yeah.”

After Ryner nodded, she looked towards here once more. She looked at her face, then her body, then at her face again, and said.

“...... I see. So Ryner, this is the rumored girl whom you’ve always been talking about?”

At those words,

“...... eh?”

Kiefer’s heart skipped a beat. Feeling surprised, without thinking, she turned towards Ryner.


''Rumored girl?''

''What’s that?''

''Does Ryner speak of me often with this person?''

''Eh, does that mean......... does that mean......''

''Erm, I’ll be really happy if they were nice rumors, but if he told her of that incident where I forcibly kissed Ryner like a moronic woman wellll, that kind of rumor would be, erm, I’m erm, I, ahh wahh wahh.''

While she was fretting and getting flustered all by herself, Ryner, with a weary face,

“Doh, I have never once mentioned anything about Kiefer to you. You are starting that troublesome parallel fantasy againnn......”

But Ferris cut him off and continued.

“No no, at this juncture, there is no need to hide it anymore. The person called Kiefer, is that girl right? The next girl after you forcibly attacked Milk Callaud one night and caused that pitiful girl to become pregnant, she’s that second victim right?”

After she said that,

“Pre, pregnant!?”

Kiefer cried out, and Ryner faced her, with a tired voice.


“Right, over there, don’t react so naturally to weird things.”

“Bu, but, pregnant...... I didn’t know, during all this time, Ryner already has a kid......”

“Hell like I do!”

On the side of that exchange, Ferris continued with her parallel story.

“Having a desire to seduce and lay their hands on the young girl Kiefer who’s still a student, the wild beasts Ryner Lute and Sion Astupidl one night, while reeking of alcohol, carried out such a conversation, ''"Let’s do that girl!"''.”

On hearing that, Kiefer looked at Ryner again.

“Tt, tthat so!?”

“No waaayyyyyyyy, wait, shouldn’t you know best that this isn’t true?”

Ignoring the yelling Ryner, Ferris continued on.

“However, the two of them who normally appeared to be buddies are the type to show their true colors when it comes to woman.”

“What type are you talking about, doh.”

The story continued, rendering Ryner’s rejoinder useless.

“Before long, the two of them started quarrelling. Ryner said. 'I was the first to set my eyes on that girl! I should be the first to attack her!' But Sion did not give in. 'Fool, who do you think is the king of this country? Me, you know? It’s not you, you know? That’s how it is. I shall go first'.”


Ryner, with a resigned expression,

“No wait, Sion wasn’t king yet then.”

Ferris nodded as well.

“That’s right. Even though Sion wasn’t king yet then, but he was a fool who has already assumed the air of one.”

“Ah, that’s true.”

“You see.”

“Yeah yeah.”

“Well then, I’m going to go on.”

“No, this is the place where you are going to stop that stupid story, thankfu...... ugh-arghhhh.”

Ryner was sent flying.

And Ferris continued further.

The contents of the story talked about how Ryner in the end assaulted Kiefer, made her pregnant, and ran away hollering how he would not take responsibility, which made Sion so angry that he sent out pursuers, and these pursuers, just a while ago, almost killed Ferris; and that was how it was forcibly connected to the current state of affairs,


“In other words, it’s all thanks to you that I got embroiled in a huge troublesome thing, and that’s how I ended up here in this manner!”

Looking at that peerless beauty who said that,

“............”

Kiefer was dumbfounded.

She had a completely dumbfounded expression.

Because this was the first time she had met such a person.

Even though Riphal could be overbearing at times in his conversations, but this was the first time she met someone who would beat up the person who makes a comeback and actually carry on her own meaningless story after that.

And right now, she had that self-satisfied expression.

Looking at her,

“............”

Kiefer, once again, recalled the words from Ryner.

''Demon at the core''.

This.

''Isn’t this fine?''


She thought.

She had thought that, with such a beautiful and cute face, Ferris would have been a strong love rival, but perhaps, not so with that kind of personality?

As Kiefer looked in the direction where Ryner was sent flying, he got up with a tired expression, looking as if he was already used to such developments.

“...... so, are you satisfied?”

He asked.

As he did so, Ferris nodded with lots of vigor. She nodded vigorously, apparently feeling good.

“Uh-huh. Satisfied.”

“Then can we continue this seriously?”

“No way.”

“Eh ~. What more do you still want?”

On hearing that, she looked in the direction of Kiefer and said.

“So, what does the old friend of Ryner want from us now? Were you sent by Sion?”

Kiefer shook her head frantically.


“No, I’m not. I have not seen Sion in years. And I’ve not been back to Roland for years as well.”

“Then what? Why did you appear at this kind of timing?”

“Eh...... ah, no, that is......”

As Kiefer fumbled with her words, Ryner also looked towards here,

“Ah right. I’ve not asked you earlier since my hands were full. Where did Kiefer go after leaving the country and why did you come back?”

On hearing those words.

“...............”

Kiefer was somewhat hurt by those words.

''"Why did you come back?"''

''Was it really bad to come back just because I want to see Ryner?'', she thought a little.

The truth was that there was no other reason for her to come back anyway......

She set off on a journey in order to save Ryner, in order to save Ryner......

In order to see him again, she came back.

Other than that, there was no meaning to coming back here.


That’s why Kiefer said.

“...... that, erm.”

Both Ryner and Ferris looked at her.

Even with blood rushing to her head, and feeling her face flushed, she did her best.

“...... err, erm, I came back...... to see Ryner......”

That was what she said.

Even though she was about to scream out ''Kyaaaaaaaaaaa'', she held it in, and just screamed silently in her heart.

As she took a glance at Ryner, he had that face again.

The troubled withdrawn look.

But even if he were to take a step backwards, she was determined to pay no heed and come back anyway. Even if he thought of himself as a monster and ran away, she was determined to give chase and stay by his side.

That was why she set off on a journey.

In order to save him from solitude, she set off on a journey.

That’s why Kiefer added one more line.


“Erm...... I, I, I.......”

She took one more step forward.

“...... ever since, in the past, till now...... I have liked Ryner.”

One step forward.

Instantly.

“............”

Ryner did not say anything. He only made a troubled expression. A lonely, tired expression.

Just like three years ago.

If she drew near him, he would definitely take a step backward. Maintaining a distance where he would not hurt her. Maintaining a distance where he would not kill her.

He would place a distance between himself and the other party so that his cursed self would not cause any hurt to the other party.

His reaction was just the same as before.

That was an expected reaction.

That’s why she went no further than that.

But.


“............”

But beside him.

She saw a very faint change in what should have been a normally expressionless face from the peerless beauty beside him.

That was truly a subtle change that occurred for merely an instant, and would probably have gone unnoticed by someone who was not involved nor interested in the current state of affairs between them.

But Kiefer saw it.

An almost instantaneous look of surprise had flashed across Ferris’s fair, beautiful and what should have been a normally expressionless face.

And then.

“............”

And then Ferris,

“...... ah, I......”

She said in a seemingly shaking voice. But that was all she said. Which was more than enough. Kiefer understood everything just from that alone.

''Ahh, so that’s how it is.''


She thought.

''Ahh, so that’s how it is. Just as I thought, she also, towards Ryner......''

“............”

Her thoughts trailed off.

All of a sudden, Ferris’s face underwent an even greater change than before. Surprise, teary, happiness-filled face.

And then, with a shaking voice,

“Da...... da, da......”

She started off.

And Ryner began,

“Huh? What’s up? What’s going on?”

He asked.

But as usual, she ignored him,

“Da, da, dango’s aroma, why?”

She said.

And then Ryner,


“Huh? Dango? Ah, that, because this is that place. The place where we were supposed to meet up, Asohld dango tea-house......”

Before he could finish, suddenly.

“Why didn’t you say so earlieeeeeer!!”

“Gyaaaaaa.”

She beat him up again. Ryner was sent flying with cries of anguish again. But she ignored all that and started running.

And she stepped on Ryner who was in her path,

“I’m leaving for a bit!”

And she rushed out of the room with an incredible speed.

Her actions were already beyond Kiefer’s comprehension.

“Eh? Eh? Eh?”

That was the only thing she could utter.

''But, but, that was definitely weird right?''

''I just confessed to Ryner.''

And Ferris probably liked Ryner as well, she thought.


And a stand off between two love rivals might possibly suddenly ensue!

Even though it was such an intense situation.

And Ferris suddenly shouted ''I smell dango'', which was pretty much incomprehensible, and then she beat up Ryner and rushed out of the room.

“...... what, what in the world happened to her?”

Kiefer asked.

On hearing that, Ryner, with a 'this is nothing new' tone, answered.

“...... she’s a person who places as much importance on dango as life itself.”

“Wait, that doesn’t tell me anything.”

“No no. I’m serious. It’s always like that with her, you see. She would always shout ''I like dango'', and beat me up to death, and beat Sion up to death.”

“Eh, then she really went off to eat dango?”

Ryner nodded at Kiefer’s query.

And then she went on,

“Eeeeeehhhhh, bu, but, but the conversation just now, it wasn’t really the time to eat dango......”


But Ryner shook his head.

“That’s the kind of person she is.”

“Bu, but......”

“No really, if you follow after her seriously, you might die.”

“...... is, is that so?”

“Yup yup.”

“............”

Ryner then got up.

“Well, for now, let’s go downstairs as well, shall we? There are things I need to talk to Kiefer about, and there are things regarding Ferris’s attacker that we need to talk about...... and since we are currently really pursued by Sion, we need to discuss our next step, and we can do that while we eat dango...... then again, even though we might be safe for the time being, I doubt we could stay here for long......”

While saying that, he was making his way out.

But Kiefer did not go after him.

She was, dumbfoundedly, thinking about what just happened.


Perhaps, Ferris was exactly the type of person Ryner said to be.

Perhaps, she’s really not interested in the affairs of the heart, more like a child, she seemed to prefer dango to flowers?

That was evident.

Having no interest in Ryner. Placing more importance on dango than Ryner. That’s why even when a girl came here to declare her love for Ryner, she’s completely not bothered at all.

That was evident.

At the very least, that was evident to Ryner.

But.

“............”

Kiefer sighed softly and took a small whiff at the aroma floating around in the room.

Just as Ferris said, the room was filled with the aroma of dango.

But this aroma had been present all along since they entered the room. It was an aroma that a person who likes dango would have noticed upon waking up.

But it was only during Kiefer’s love confession, that Ferris, with an apparently confused and flustered face, suddenly went talking about how she smelled the aroma of dango.


And rushing out of the room, as if she was running away.

That’s right.

She was running away.

Even when she was such a strong person. Even when she was such a violent person. Even when she was such a willful person, she ran away with an apparently flustered face.

That was her.

“............”

That was her pure innocence which made her really cute, and Kiefer,

“.................. uwah, what a strong opponent she might be.”

She said with a small groan.

Then Ryner turned around,

“What’s up?”

He asked.

He asked in a thoughtless manner.

And Kiefer looked intently at Ryner’s face.


Looking intently at the face of the person she had wanted to see all along.

Looking at the face of the person who had caused much distress to various girls,

“Geez, it’s all because of Ryner’s fault.”

“Huh?”

“Nothing. It’s noth~ing. Well, let’s go down. I’d also like to have some dango.”

As she said that, she closed in on Ryner. She then started to entwine her arm around Ryner’s arm.

“............”

It was an easy thing before.

She had linked arms with Ryner before during maneuvering exercises, and also during pinning exercises as well. And she had always been with him then. Always right by his side. Making bento for him. But that was a long time ago.

That’s why, right now, just like before, she would cross her arm over Ryner’s effortlessly.

“............”

But, she couldn’t do it.

At the point where she was about to do it, her heart was in her mouth, and threatened to jump out. That was how nervous she was.

No, rather, just by standing right beside the Ryner she had wanted to see for so long, was enough to make her heart burst.


''Uwah'', she thought.

''This is bad'', she thought.

''If this keeps on, I’m going to lose.'' Even though nothing was happening, she seemed to be on the verge of tears.

Since it had been a while ever since she had stepped into Roland, she really want to make her feelings known to him.

It was no longer the same as before.

The world had changed.

Sion had changed.

Her former place beside Ryner was gone.

And on top of that, a beautiful woman, a cute rival had appeared.

She had to do her best.

She had to strive further.

More.

Put in more effort.

“...... eehhh!”


She grabbed hold of his arm.

“Orh?”

He said.

“Hehe ~ hn.”

She said.

Even though inside her mind, she felt that she did not have the leisure to go ''hehe ~ hn'', but she did it anyway. And she hugged his arm tightly.

“Kiefer.”

“...... hn?”

“You are a little heavy.”

Instantly.

“Huuhh!? How can you say that to a girl!?”

While Kiefer yelled angrily, she gave a knock to Ryner’s head. And puffed up her cheeks, pouting angrily.

And again, Ryner had that troubled look on his face.


“............”

It was the same scene as three years ago.

Three years ago, the very same scene, while it was still not too late for many things.

The admired honours student Sion, the good-for-nothing idiot Ryner, the busybody Fahl who was enthusiastically interested in the love affairs of others, the Toni who appeared to be in love with Fahl, and the easygoing Tyle who always cheered everyone up.

Among those.

Among those people, Kiefer would be the one telling Ryner not to take afternoon naps, and knocking his head while telling him to go for lessons quickly.

Kiefer started reminiscing.

“Kind of nostalgic.”

She said, and laughed.

But even while she said that, she was a little nervous.

Because she might be the only one thinking that. ''Ryner didn’t seem to remember much about me. It seemed like he could care less about what happened those days. I’m afraid I’m the only one getting pumped up on things.''


''Well, it’s been truly a long time since I came back, and Ryner-tteba, he just keep on making that troubled face, so terrible.''

''I’m coming close to my limits.''

''Even though I’m finally back.''

''Even though I’ve kept doing my best in order to see him again.''

''If he still doesn’t smile one bit, I shall dash out and run away, hide myself in a corner and cry.''

''Uhn, I shall do just that.''

Kiefer was committed to that ---

Instantly.

Ryner said.

While patting the head of Kiefer who was clinging to his arm,

“...... ahh, it’s really nostalgic. After all this while, Kiefer finally came back, and it would be really nice to reminisce about our stupid past together with Sion, I guess.”


That was what he said.

And with a smile directed here,

“Welcome back, Kiefer.”

Ryner said.

“............”

At that moment, Kiefer’s plan of dashing out to hide herself to cry was completely terminated.

Ryner had said “welcome back”, he had smiled, and finally all those unsettled feelings she had had were erased by his whole-hearted smile.

But yet, for some reason, Ryner started having a flustered expression,

“Wh, why are you crying Kiefer!?”

He said.

“I’m not crying.”

“You are!”

“These are tears of joy! I’m just overwhelmed with emotions at being able to see Ryner again.”

“Se, seriously?”

“Seriously.”

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 199.jpg|thumb]]

“.................. is that so? Erm, so what shoud I do?”

“Just for a little while.”

“...... uh?”

“Just stay like this for a little while.”

Kiefer buried her whole face into Ryner’s chest. Burying all those three years in which she had not seen him, ascertaining the warmth of his chest.

As expected, Ryner adopted his usual troubled expression, looked around him, then looked up at the ceiling, appearing busy with something, but she didn’t care about that anymore.

Squeeze.

Squeeeeeeeeeeeze, that was due to her embracing him once.

“Alright!”

Kiefer said.

“Recharging completed!”

And she pulled away from Ryner.

As she did that, it seemed like he still had that troubled expression, unable to accept her feelings immediately, but even so, that was enough for her right now.


Because she knew that this was not the time for this.

That’s why Kiefer said.

“Alright! Now, let’s go plan out our next move!”

All of a sudden, Ryner made a face that seemed to be thinking of the various bothersome things that he had to deal with and said,

“...... ahh, seems like it’s going to be suuuuppeerr botherso......”

But Kiefer interrupted him,

“Right right, stop complaining! The next lesson is already starting!”

She pushed Ryner from the back and they started descending to the first floor of the tea-house.

And while Ryner was being pushed, he began,

“Uweh ~, lessons, what a super unpleasant wooooord.”

He groaned, making a truly unpleasant face.

And in response to that nostalgic face.

“............”

Kiefer laughed again.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu#Volume 2 - The Tomorrow Unknown To The Great Battle|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 Chapter 4

2013-12-26T19:25:12Z

99.19.93.10: /* Chapter 4 - The People's King */

==Chapter 4 - The People's King==

The signal for war could be heard.

The shouts of the opposing soldiers could be heard.

Then an offensive magic that was large-scale enough by several times was activated.

The scenery in front of his eyes was filled with red, blue yellow and other coloured magical activations, as if it were the reflection of the fantasy world, but for some reason, it had a feeling as if it were fake like a mere reflection in the water mirror.

At least up until today there wasn’t the appearance of an activation of a spell that could kill hundreds, thousands of people in a moment.

If it wasn’t using the '''Alpha Stigma''' to watch.

If it wasn’t seen with the '''Alpha Stigma''' that could see through all magicks, this probably would look like a fire.

“…”

Ryner narrowed his eyes.

He was now with the Geihlficlant army, the squad that King Gulafed Abuleld personally led, they were near the rear of the nine hundred and ninety thousand soldiers.

That meant that they were very far away from the front lines.

No, even now, even if it were the soldiers closest to the front lines, they shouldn’t be fighting yet. They were now within the distance where a large-scale magic could be used to decrease the numbers on each side.

And that attack, should clearly show Geihlficlant’s advantage.

No matter what, according to Vois, the numbers of Geihlficlant should be twenty four times the numbers that Gastark bought down from the northern continent. Even this squad was around two times of the enemies’ numbers. And other soldiers were surrounding Gastark.

Then it seemed as if they were going to use a circular large-scale magic.

Under normal circumstances, Gastark had no way to block this magic attack. No, it may even be that this squad didn’t even need to cross swords with the Gastark army.

The difference in strength was so large that there was a possibility that because of Geihlficlant’s large-scale magic, Gastark would be destroyed immediately, and this side wouldn’t even suffer any casualties.

So now the soldiers were not nervous at all. Only following the signal, the mage soldiers started to chant the verse for the large-scale magic. But now they didn’t know if there was a need to release it. Because there was no guarantee that they would be able to bear the magic from Gastark’s lines.

So the soldiers weren’t too nervous, slowly expanding their magic.

“…”

But as Ryner watched them, he said: “…Gastark will immediately use the Heroes’ Relic… Ah no, it’s that, called '''Rhule Fragmei''' right? They will immediately use that.”

Vois who was on a horse beside him replied: “Of course. Or else they won’t have a chance of winning.”

“But we are going to stop that '''Rhule Fragmei'''?”

“It seems to be the case. Geihlficlant who started late in collecting '''Rhule Fragmei''' passed the collection duty to us Anti-Roland Coalition and the Azure Princess, so not only do they not have limited knowledge on how to use the '''Rhule Fragmei''', their numbers are low too. They have no way to defend against Gastark who knew about the existence of the '''Rhule Fragmei''' earlier.”

Ryner looked at Vois, asking: “But you… no, the Anti-Roland Coalition can defend against it?”

Vois smiled faintly, “Possibly not. About the research on '''Rhule Fragmei''', Gastark is the most detailed, and they had a large number of '''Rhule Fragmeis''' that we don’t know about, and they have researched thoroughly on the methods on which to use them.”

“Huh? Then the explanation you told us about those '''Rhule Fragmei'''…”

Vois nodded, “Yes. If we want to fight with Gastark, that number is not enough. But, as long as we stop a few attacks from the '''Rhule Fragmei''', that is enough. Because no matter what, the difference in manpower is too great. If Geihlficlant can take the opportunity after the attack from Gastark’s '''Rhule Fragmei''' to break into Gastark, then victory will be decided.”

“Did you raise this suggestion to the Geihlficlant king?”

Vois shook his head, “No, I told him we would stop all of the '''Rhule Fragmeis''', so please do not worry.”

Ryner frowned, “Isn’t that a complete lie?”

“My job is to con people.”

“I know that, even if you didn’t say it. Then, let us work hard to prevent the '''Rhule Fragmei''' of the enemy from killing people.” Ryner said these words that could not be treated as a joke.

So Vois laughed, “Just as long as our companions don’t die, it’s fine. And we only need to defend against a few of the attacks from the '''Rhule Fragmei''', and Geihlficlant will defeat Gastark. After that that would be the main point of this war. That is Ryner you will bring endless despair to Gastark. Ah, that is a wonderful plan. It clearly is a war that can end everything, but our companions are all safe and sound~” Saying this speech as if he didn’t think too carefully about it, Vois looked at Ryner, continuing: “—Then use this motivation to work hard.”

Ryner didn’t look at Vois, saying: “How disgusting.”

Then he stared into the distance.

He discovered that the first wave of large-scale magic had already been released from Gastark.

And so that the waves would neutralize each other, Geihlficlant had released their magic too.

And there were eight spells.

Such a large attack, Gastark definitely would not be able to defend against it.

Then they would definitely use the '''Rhule Fragmei'''. And they would definitely release it in a place where these eight large-scale magics would be neutralised.

That meant.

“They would come here.” Ryner said.

Vois nodded: “Then block that. Ryner, according to what I taught use that '''Rhule Fragmei'''…”

Ryner pulled out a few things that resembled amulets and rings and a small cylindrical stone that Vois had given him.

These things were all '''Rhule Fragmei''', and they all had different effects. He picked out a ring, then returned the rest into the bag at his waist.

Vois laughed again, saying: “You picked the '''Rhule Fragmei''' that specializes in defense again… People who don’t have the courage to kill their enemies wouldn’t be able to protect their companions?”

But Ryner replied without being affected: “What we need to do is to minimize the sacrifices, until the enemy uses the unknown weapon that is stronger than the '''Rhule Fragmei''', right? Then this kind of meaningless slaughter…”

“You wouldn’t do it?”

“Yeah.”

“But if this would ask for your lives as a price, then what would you do?”

“…”

“If, because you are unable to control the attack for the enemy, and cause your companions, Ferris, Kiefer, Toale and rest to die, wouldn’t you regret it?”

“…”

“Well, that doesn’t mean that it would be fine if you regret it if they really died, but if the companion that died were me, then it would be troublesome…” Vois pulled out a red amulet, simply throwing it into the sky.

Then said.

“Explode, '''Demonic Beast Destroyer'''.”

In that moment.

The amulet started to absorb the light around it. As if wanting to suck away all the light in this world, strongly, strongly, strongly, that amulet took in all the light, then exploded.

An unbelievably intense light flew towards the place where the Gastark soldiers were.

But at the same time, a rainbow light flashed near Gastark.

Ryner had seen that light once.

It was in the past when the destructive light of Demonic Beast Destroyer that Vois had been using had been devoured by a glowing bug swarm.

Tens of thousands, millions of rainbow coloured bugs danced in the sky, started to devour the '''Demonic Beast Destroyer''' that Vois had released.

Vois had a slightly disappointed expression, saying: “Ah, Gastark is using '''Divine Parasite Bugs'''... Then the '''Rhule Fragmei''' of the ‘-arms’ series are uneffective. And Gastark will want to test if we have any '''Rhule Fragmei''' on this side that can erase ‘-arms’ light…”

At this moment, the sky above the Gastark army darkened suddenly.

Then Vois said: “It seems that it’s here. And the opponents are using five at one go. This isn’t aimed at us. You understand that?”

Ryner was unable to respond.

Only because he was quite familiar with what Gastark had done so far, so Ryner frowned.

What Gastark wanted to do.

It was unquestionably war.

This matter was clearly displayed in front of him. The enemy really wanted to kill everyone here.

Why did they use five '''Demonic Beast Destroyer''' but didn’t aim it at the main body of the Geihlficlant troops?

That was because their side had just used '''Rhule Fragmei'''.

That meant that the other side could use '''Rhule Fragmei''', and that showed that they had a '''Rhule Fragmei''' that could neutralize the '''Demonic Beast Destroyer''' like them.

Then, they would use the '''Rhule Fragmei''' to attack other areas, attack those troops that did not have '''Rhule Fragmei''' and kill all of them.

Besides because '''Rhule Fragmei''' had so much power that it could allow one person to overthrow a country, so normally only the higher ups had the authorization to use it.

Well, this was natural.

Because there were idiots who would use '''Rhule Fragmei''' to kill each other after entering the dangerous battle field, and possibly they could wipe out their own army.

So now, only the Geihlficlant king and Ryner had those '''Rhule Fragmei''' with large-scale destructive powers.

Gastark probably had a few elite people who had '''Rhule Fragmei''' too.

So now, Gastark was releasing five '''Demonic Beast Destroyers''' to attack the main pillar of their army, and they were unstoppable.

So Gastark could kill Geihlficlant soldiers with a one-sided war.

And even if they encountered a situation where they were blocked, Gastark would immediately know that there was a Geihlficlant personnel who was important enough to wield this '''Rhule Fragmei'''.

No matter what situation, Gastark could gain information beneficial to themselves, through the '''Rhule Fragmei'''’s attacks.

And now, the situation in front of them, should be the first case.

The soldiers in the target region of the '''Demonic Beast Destroyer''', moved into a defensive position—

“…”

At this moment, the light exploded.

The strong light exploded.

Then the sky returned to its original brightness.

It returned to the sky that had warm sun rays.

But the situation on the battle field had been changed greatly.

The soldiers who were not nervous until just now, were all crying.

It was to be expected.

Because the Geihlficlant numbers had been decreased by ten thousand in a moment.

More than ten thousand lives were gone in a moment.

This scene was so abnormal that even if the mind could accept it, the body was unable to react.

The power that was so strong that humans should not wield it, was rampaging on this battle ground.

Then Vois raised his face to look over, “Ah, in a moment many of our companions have died~. Although it was lucky that Ferris and the others weren’t there, but no one would know what’s going to happen next. So, go and quickly kill the enemies…”

At this moment a woman spoke from behind, “Shut up, Vois.”

Ryner turned around, finding that Ferris had appeared behind him on a horse. And Toale and Kiefer were behind her.

Seeing his companions appear after ten thousand people had disappeared from the battle field, Ryner’s emotions became heavier.

But Ferris ignored Ryner who was feeling down, telling Vois: “Don’t bully Ryner. Or else the person who would be frustrated because he is depressed will be you. If you bully him too much then what would happen if he escaped again?”

Ryner smiled bitterly, looking at her, “Ah, I don’t deny that point.”

“Because that’s the truth. And you have the history of escaping. When was that? I remember that was when a man called Tiir appeared…”

“Ah~ No, that was…”

But Ferris interrupted him, continuing, “Then the two of you casually ran off to play with women, and you let one get pregnant, in the end you escaped while saying that you didn’t want to take responsibility…”

“Hey, what are you talking about…”

But Kiefer suddenly cut into Ryner’s words, saying with a slightly serious expression: “Ah? Ah? What’s that, I didn’t know about that.”

So Ferris revealed a smug smile that said ‘you people don’t understand it, huh’, and for some reason, Vois seemed to nod, accepting this explanation.

“No, Ryner’s decision was right. Basically, escaping everything can escape responsibility, that’s the motto by which we swindlers live by…”

“Hey, I say! What nonsense are you talking about!” Ryner yelled angrily. Then he looked at Ferris with a defeated expression. He looked at her, even though she had seen thousands of soldiers disappear in front of her, even if the soldiers surrounding her had fallen into confusion, but she was still making these lame jokes, saying: “…Because I can’t escape, so stop teasing me.”

Ferris smiled again, “Bullying you is my hobby.”

“I know.”

“Then tolerate it.” Ferris said happily, but she still had a concerned expression.

Ryner looked at Ferris, nodding, replying: “Yeah.”

Then he moved his eyes from her, turning back to the battle ground, saying: “Well, because there’s nothing worse than you bullying me. So anyway there will be some way…”

Then he started to think of how they should move.

Looking at the battle in front of him that was using '''Rhule Fragmei''' in war for the first time in history, he started to think of the direction that they should head in after today.

Anyway for some reason, Vois had handed the command post of the soldiers to Ryner.

Vois’s subordinates and Toale’s soldiers numbered three thousand strong.

Although they had slightly lesser people compared to Gastark and Geihlficlant, but even so there was three thousand people.

Three thousand lives.

This was now Ryner’s burden.

This was the case where he could say “Ah how troublesome so I’ll leave first” and escape.

It was completely different from before.

“…”

It was already different from when he would escape from before Sion and Ferris.

Because I am carrying the weight of many people’s lives.

And I carry the intentions of my companions who believe in me—although it’s slightly irritating since it sounds innocent.

“…”

So he looked behind him again.

Looking at Ferris, Kiefer and Toale’s faces.

Looking at the companions who had come to the accursed battle field with him.

He thought.

At least, I have to let these people leave this place alive.

At this moment, Vois said: “Then we should officially start. The war has already begun. What should we do after this, Your Majesty.”

Ryner frowned, saying slightly accusingly: “What Your Majesty.” Then asked: “Oh yeah, Ferris.”

“Eh?”

“Where are Iris and the others?”

“They’re at the back.”

“Behind us?”

“Yeah. It’s the end of the Geihlficlant army. If it’s there even if we are killed by Heroes’ Relics, even if the soldiers behind us are killed, Iris’s side shouldn’t be too badly affected…”

But Vois interrupted her, “They will be affected. Even if it is the '''Rhule Fragmei''' from the ‘-arms’ series, there are types where they can fly a long distance in a straight line. Gastark is clear about the power of Geihlficlant. If they use it, then they will use the strongest one. As long as they are on the battle ground, there is no safe place…”

But this time Ryner interrupted him, “But it will be fine if we block all their attacks. It will be fine if we stop all the attacks from the '''Rhule Fragmei''' here, right?”

Vois smiled and nodded, “That’s right. His Majesty has finally said something reliable, I’m so happy.”

“So~ I told you don’t call me Majesty.”

“Ah? Then how should I address you?”

Ferris replied: “How about King Pervert?”

“Let’s use that!”

“Hey so I said, can you be more serious! Although this isn’t the front line, but this is still the battle field? We’re still in the range of the attacks from the '''Rhule Fragmeis'''?”

Vois nodded, telling Ferris angrily: “That’s right Ferris. So be more serious!”

Ferris nodded too, turning to Kiefer and saying: “Yes red-haired woman! This is the battle field! Be more motivated!”

Kiefer widened her eyes, purposefully pretending to be angry, narrowing her eyes, but her mouth still curved slightly with laughter, looking at Toale, “Ah? Me? Then… then… Oh yes Toale! You’d better be energetic!”

Toale smiled gently, looking at Kiefer, then turning to Ryner, “…Then let it be my fault, I’ll let my report be the ending of this topic. Nelpha’s soldiers, have followed Ryner’s orders, they can cover the rear at any time. Even if the '''Rhule Fragmei''' continues to reach to the rear, our soldiers probably wouldn’t be too badly affected.”

Ryner nodded, saying: “It’s good that someone can speak seriously.”

Toale had a slightly strict expression, saying: “I’m only frightened. Because someone is actually using the unknown weapon called the '''Rhule Fragmei''' to kill many people… just thinking about it makes me tremble… But this thing has happened before me, so I don’t feel like joking around…”

Although Ryner wanted to retort actually I didn’t, but he was unable to say anything.

Because before he opened his mouth, the battle situation changed again. The sky where the Gastark army was darkened again.

With this signal, Ryner threw the ring that he was holding into the sky, then muttering the phrase he learnt from Vois, that could activate this miraculous ring.

“Devour that light, '''Divine Parasite Bugs'''.”

In a moment.

The ring that Ryner had threw out exploded. Then the fragments of the ring floated in the air, giving out a rainbow light, before starting to multiply.

The light increased to hundreds and thousands of small fragments in a moment, making a sound of flying insects.

At the same time, the opposite side released the '''Demonic Beast Destroyer''' again.

And it was released to this side.

The light of destruction ate away at Geihlficlant’s large scale magic as it attacked.

But this attack was met with the rainbow insect swarm that Ryner had released.

Like locusts the insects flew towards that light.

“Pppsssssssssssssssshhhhhhhh!”

Releasing that cry, the insects devoured the light.

It seemed, this attack had been successfully blocked.

But.

Ryner said: “That was to confirm, right? It was to confirm whether we had the means to defend against the '''Rhule Fragmei''' from the ‘-arms’ series so they attacked.

Vois nodded.

“And they had the goal of erasing the large-scale magic. But…”

“Seeing that the attack from the ‘-arms’ series wouldn’t work, they probably use another one to attack.”

“Then, what would come next?”

Hearing that, Vois tilted his head, answering: “Who knows… even I can’t make a guess. Ah, but because Gastark has a more superior knowledge about the '''Rhule Fragmei''' than us, so perhaps it would be an attack from one that we don’t know about, or one which we don’t know how to properly defend against. Then what should we do?”

“…” Ryner was deep in thought again.

Then he tried to organize the information he had of the other side in his head.

Firstly, the soldiers’ numbers, this side had the advantage. Well, although this was under the situation that Geihlficlant was their companion.

But in this battle, the numbers of the soldiers didn’t hold much significance, although the king of Geihlficlant had some '''Rhule Fragmei''' with him, but Vois didn’t teach him all of the activation phrases. Because if Geihlficlant could completely grasp the ways of which to use the '''Rhule Fragmei''', they wouldn’t lose to anyone.

This was why Gastark was so desperate to invade the middle continent. Before the major countries had gained proper information of the '''Rhule Fragmei''', there was the urgency to occupy the mid-continent.

But aside from that, Gastark had another ace.

That was the unknown weapon that had more power than the '''Rhule Fragmei''' that terrified Pia and Vois.

And after that was activated, it could destroy hundreds of thousands of humans in a slash, it could only be said to be a detestable weapon.

But because of that weapon’s existence, Vois could make a deal with the Geihlficlant king.

Because Vois had said that he had a mysterious weapon that could be used to stop the unknown weapon that Gastark had, so it could be put to use in this battle, but in actual fact even he didn’t know whether it could be blocked, and that secret weapon was under Ryner’s control.

It was borne by Ryner’s cursed eyes.

Because it seemed like these '''Alpha Stigma''' could block Gastark’s weapon—talking about which, just betting thousands of people’s lives on this reason, no matter what it was insane.

“Ah, damnit!” The more he thought about it the more his head ached.

But, we have already come to the battle field, the killing has already started too. Thousands of people have died in front of me, and the battle is becoming more and more intense.

In this mad war, how could he let his companions survive.

“…”

Ryner considered this problem.

Then three possible solutions appeared in his mind.

The first was, after Gastark used that weapon, Ryner would successfully stop it.

But this would be a complete victory.

Because Gastark wasn’t only using '''Rhule Fragmei''', and they had to activate that weapon, this fact in itself would mean that unless Gastark depended on the '''Rhule Fragmei''' they would be unable to defeat Geihlficlant, so if that weapon was ineffective, to Geihlficlant that had the distinct advantage in terms of numbers, Gastark would probably be defeated.

But, this solution was probably too hard.

Firstly, Gastark had more knowledge about the '''Rhule Fragmei''' than their side, so even if they fought hard with the '''Rhule Fragmei''', there was no guarantee that they wouldn’t lose too.

Furthermore, Ryner was very clear about how strong Gastark was, that it could use the power of the '''Rhule Fragmei'''.

Just by remembering the opponents that he had fought against, Sui and Kuu, the Gastarkian soldiers, he could understand this point.

Gastark gave the '''Rhule Fragmei''' to a person, so that they could gain the power of more than a hundred soldiers, power that he and Ferris were unable to go against.

Besides that, the opponent they were clashing against, was the main body of Gastark.

There may be people who were more powerful than Sui and Kuu.

Are we only able to suppress these people, and force the Gastarkians to reach the step where they have no choice but to use that weapon?

But now he completely couldn’t come up with a plan.

Anyway if that weapon were activated, could he really block it?

“…”

To this point Ryner himself was so doubtful that he suspected that Vois had taken a wrong step somewhere.

At least towards Ryner, he couldn’t bet all the lives of his companions in this gamble.

That meant that this plan had no possibility of working.

The next plan?

Ryner continued to think.

Actually the other two were very simple.

Ryner only needed to unleash the '''Rhule Fragmei''' at where the Geihlficlant king.

This way, it would be easy to deal with that Geihlficlant king, anyway the king himself had probably never thought that his companions would betray him, and he didn’t know how to use the '''Rhule Fragmei'''.

And he could kill thousands of soldiers on the inside, letting Geihlficlant enter a state of chaos, abnd according to this they could continue to use the '''Rhule Fragmei''' to control the panic, in the end Ryner and the others would surrender to Gastark—

“…”

Well, if it were Vois he would definitely pick that, but I…

That meant, it was the only the third plan left.

The third plan.

But, this was a dangerous plan.

Well, simply saying, it was escape—that plan.

But it wasn’t running away, anyway Geihlficlant definitely wouldn’t allow them to do that, and if what Vois said was true, if the weapon range of Gastark was so large, even if he started to desperately escape, as long as that weapon was activated, they would die.

But, Ryner thought of a place that definitely wouldn’t be hit.

But in any case, if he said that out loud, it was a place that anyone would understand without thinking.

“…”

Gastark’s weapon would probably not be aimed at the place where the Gastark soldiers were when it was activated. No, although they would activate the weapon with the self-destructive feeling of knowing that their companions would be sacrificed, but Ryner had heard from Vois that in the battle against Stohl, Gastark had mostly not suffered much.

That meant…

“…If we go behind the Gastark army, that is the safety region.” Ryner muttered.

But Vois said: “Arara, so you were thinking about something as ridiculous as that?”

Ryner shrugged.

That plan was certainly ludicrous.

No matter what that plan needed him to dodge large-scale magical attacks and attacks from '''Rhule Fragmei''' before he could reach the front lines, and he would need to fight with the Gastarkians as he broke past them…

Furthermore there were only three thousand people on this side.

In simple words, this was an impossible plan.

“But the other plans are more ridiculous than this, so this was the best.” Ryner said.

Vois had a face that said ‘here you go again’, saying: “Killing the Geihlficlant king was the best.”

“…”

“But if Ryner you really want to do that, then I will stop you.”

Ryner widened his eyes in surprise, “Oh oh, how rare, I thought this would be your favourite plan.”

Vois continued to smile as he said: “If I wanted to use that plan, I would have acted before we came here. But I didn’t do that, because there is a need for you to be here, to stop the weapon of Gastark’s. If we let the world know that Gastark isn’t the only one with that crazy power, that the other countries have ways to stop that power, then we can allow the countries to bond together…”

Until here, Ryner could truly understand what Vois wanted to do.

It seemed like Vois wanted to completely seal that weapon here.

To clash with that weapon that could kill tens of thousands of people in a moment.

If this continues, then one day the world would be destroyed.

So they had to let the whole world know that this was scary.

“Is this, is your goal…” Ryner said.

Vois knocked on his head, saying: “Of course using some plan to dominate the world is more interesting, just by depending on the strongest weapon to wage war, and having the strongest be the winner, something
like that isn’t it too boring? So I want to set the world on a new track.”

“So, you want to use my eyes to seal the enemy’s weapon?”

“Yes.”

“Even if you’re not clear whether my eyes can block it?”

“Yes. But if it really can’t take it, then there wouldn’t be too much to worry about. If anyone is unable to stop Gastark from conquering the world… then it would be too boring, I would rather die and be reincarnated to become an extremely beautiful Loli, then use beauty to conquer the world.”

“…An extremely beautiful Loli?”

“Ah, how impressive Ryner. You’re interested in this!”

“No no no, I’m not interested, please don’t speak nonsense.” Ryner interrupted Vois, then started to think about the meaning of Vois’s words.

That sentence that mentioned sealing Gastark’s weapon, letting the world to return back to its tracks again.

No, even though if he used the '''Rhule Fragmei''' in war there wasn’t anything strange.

But as if seeing through what Ryner was thinking, Vois said: “If it is successful, there’s a possibility that the '''Rhule Fragmei''' can be banned, or I should saw, I have already prepared for that information to be spreaded.”

Ryner looked at Vois, saying: “…It feels like, for the first time I can see through what you are thinking and then why you do such troublesome matters.”

Vois smiled happily, “…That means my mind is full of beautiful Lolis?”

“…That means, the Anti-Roland Coalition that has a weapon stronger than the '''Rhule Fragmei''', would set the condition that both parties are unable to use that power, right?”

“Ah, wait, why did you ignore the topic about my beautiful Lolis…”

Ryner continued to ignore him, saying: “Then, you probably will tell the world this message. Using the '''Rhule Fragmei''' in battle is very dangerous. Then even the two countries that have power surpassing the '''Rhule Fragmei''' will decide not to use that power. So you can threaten other countries to stop using '''Rhule Fragmei''', right.”

And the other countries would probably accept that.

The countries that did not have '''Rhule Fragmei''' would probably agree with this wholeheartedly.

And those countries that were one step behind in collecting '''Rhule Fragmei''', including one of the three major countries Geihlficlant Empire.

If the country Geihlficlant and Gastark who had maintained the weapon that was stronger than '''Rhule Fragmei''' and the Anti-Roland Coalition decided to seal off the use of '''Rhule Fragmei''', then many countries would probably agree.

Although they didn’t know the responses of the remaining two countries—Remrus Empire and the Ertolia Republic, but Vois probably had plans concerning this area.

As for the southern ruler Roland…

“…”

Thinking about that, Ryner’s expression went down.

Would Sion who was poker-faced accept this agreement on '''Rhule Fragmei''' usage.

Not long ago he clearly thought that he knew what that person was thinking about, and how he would react, but in a few months’, everything had changed completely.

No, perhaps he had never understood Sion since the beginning.

He had only thought that they had become friends. He had claimed by himself that the two were close friends.

He had mistakenly thought that he was able to save him.

And the result was, in the end Sion had disappeared as he cried.

Sion had clearly bore all the painful memories by himself, not showing any weaknesses to anyone—

“…”

But I completely didn’t feel Sion’s pain.

Before I didn’t understand his heart, now I am even more unable to know what he has been hiding.

I was clearly so close to him.

I was clearly saved by him many times, but I never completely understood him, so I was unable to save him.

If I can really could understand him, then we wouldn’t be on the battle field now.

Even if it reached the point where we had to fight, he would probably be at Sion’s side, helping him fight.

“…”

Ryner looked back at himself.

But there was no one there.

The person that should have been by his side was gone.

There should have been a person who would be like a devil when it came to work, then said to him “Then Ryner work hard for me~”.

And Ferris would definitely come to mess around.

Then, I…

“…”

I would definitely yell you are trooooublesome, but in the end I would work hard.

He would certainly shout you are all anooooying, but he would still work hard.

Because I like Sion, I like Ferris, and I like the people by my side.

So if Sion told me please defeat my enemy.

If Sion told him that the weapon of Gastark’s is very strong so think of something, or said because he wanted to conquer the world so let’s work hard.

Even if Sion raised a ridiculous request, even if it were something that was near impossible, he would definitely…

I would definitely say how troublesome, how annoying, then start to work hard.

But why did this future shatter.

Sion had cried as he disappeared, and used the '''Rhule Fragmei'''.

And attacked Ryner’s companions.

Then killed countless Nelpha soldiers and people. And destroyed half of Toale’s body.

So the situation had turned into something like this.

“…”

Ryner moved his eyes from the empty space by his side.

He found that soldiers with different coloured armours filled his vision.

They were Gastarkian soldiers.

This was the northern side of the mid-continent.

It was unbelievably far away from Roland.

This situation where the scenery was changing with different auras, to tell the truth, he couldn’t keep pace with it.

Perhaps Ferris too. Leaving Sion, leaving her country, and coming to a battle field like this.

Kiefer and Toale too. No, Toale had even lost his country. And he had many brothers, but now there was no news of them. Maybe they had successfully escaped, but perhaps they had died before they could contact Ryner and the others.

And, here, we still need to fight.

We need to kill.

And we will still lose companions.

They were clearly tired, but it was still not enough.

Because the world was changing perpetually, so it would force you to change.

Furthermore—

“…”

But, Ryner smiled, then turned to Vois, “…Actually it’s not bad. This is the first time after hearing your words, I feel like accomplishing that motive.”

Vois had a ‘I told you so’ expression, saying: “I thought that Ryner would agree with this thinking too. But, if a ban on the '''Rhule Fragmei''' could be made, the reputation of the Anti-Roland Coalition would soar.”

“…” Ryner nodded, expressing his agreement.

If it succeeded, if they could really ban the '''Rhule Fragmei''' from war, this news would spread to Roland.

What Ryner was doing, would reach Sion’s ears.

This wasn’t bad, Ryner thought.

It was at least better than doing nothing.

Although he could understand that it wasn’t to the degree that Sion would think ‘I want to see you again’ and leave the country.

“…It could be possible that banning the '''Rhule Fragmei''' would be something interesting.” Ryner murmured.

Clearly he had written in his report to change the world so he had went to find '''Rhule Fragmei'''—which was '''Heroes’ Relics''', but the more he found the relics, the stranger the world became, so he would work hard to stop this.

Sion who would heard something stupid like this.

“…”

That person, Sion would definitely smile.

Ryner thought.

Vois said: “Well, but no matter what…”

Ryner nodded, “No matter what I need to stop the weapon from Gastark before it can be set up, right?”

“Yes.”

“If I don’t stop it, everyone will die.”

“Yes. So if you want to use that kind of plan—going behind Gastark, then dodging the attacks from Gastark’s weapon, then in the beginning you shouldn’t have come here. We can only face it straight on. Then, if it’s not victory, it’s death.” Vois said.

No victory, meant death.

But at this moment, Toale’s voice spoke from behind them.

“I am betting three thousand lives on my side, so I completely can’t tie myself on the same string as you.”

Vois looked at Toale, saying: “then what do you want to do? I think with only three thousand people, to fight with tens of thousands of people and breaking free, something like that is a suicidal act… Although we are protected by the physical shield of Geihlficlant so it seems safe, but while we’re talking, many people are dying. And it is many people. Although there may not be any screams, so you may not know…”

But Toale interrupted Vois with a strict expression, “The lives of the Geihlficlant soldiers and formerly Nelpha soldiers, I cannot treat them equally.”

Vois raised an eyebrow, “You can’t be as naïve as Ryner?”

“At least I can differentiate between comrades and enemies. You…”

“An enemy, right?”

“Toale’s gently eyes narrowed sharply, staring at Vois as he said: “…At least, I think you are a dangerous person.”

Vois smiled for some reason, looking happily at Ryner, “Annoying, it seems like there is another outstanding person, Your Majesty. Only outstanding characters would appear in chaotic eras. Although I thought that it would be fine if Toale died, but I didn’t think that there would be a person who would honestly call the Geihlficlant soldiers our physical shields. It’s simply uncommon. It’s great that he lived till now.”

Ryner had a slightly frustrated expression, looking at Vois, “The one who called them physical shields was you.”

“But Toale thinks that too, deep down. And he never completely believed me.”

“I didn’t completely believe you, too.”

“Ah?”

Ignoring Vois who was relaxed, Ryner looked at Toale, saying: “Sorry, the Nelpha soldiers are in danger too…”

Toale interrupted him, saying: “It’s not Ryner’s fault. The one at fault is Vois Fiurelle? He clearly could control all information channels, but he didn’t tell us what kind of dangers we would run into, forcefully bringing us here. Then probably until now, he has told us many lies…”

Vois simply replied: “Of course. Because I was born to be a swindler. But until now, most things are like what I predicted, so everything was truth.”

“You think I will believe that…”

Vois continued, “Compared to worrying about the progress of these lives, it would be better to stay here. Of course like what Ryner said, according to the range of Gastark’s weapon, if we can go behind Gastark, we should be able to safely escape. But I’m afraid before that, we will all be destroyed.”

“But…”

Interrupting Toale, Vois had a slightly challenging tone as he continued: “Even if we really successfully survived to go behind them, the remaining troops would be half of the original number. That would be troublesome. Because according to the plan I have for after today, I will need the power of the Nelpha soldiers. If they are wasted to protect Toale’s life here, then that would be very troubling for me.”

But Toale didn’t fall for it, only closing his eyes to think, then softly saying: “…Which side is better…”

This feeling, everyone was familiar with the heart break.

It was the situation where they didn’t know whether Ryner would be able to block Gastark’s weapon, so would it be better to wait for their activation.

Or knowing that there would be a large number of sacrifices, still taking the soldiers to proceed to hide behind Gastark.

This of course wasn’t a problem that could be easily dealt with.

Because three thousand lives were dependent on this problem.

If they were stubborn, then more lives could be lost.

This was a decision that was so painful that it made it hard for people to breath.

And the choices were limited.

The realization that everything could be destroyed packed an impact too.

And if there was the possibility of everything being destroyed, then at least they could anticipate Ryner blocking Gastark’s weapon, staying here and doing nothing?

At this moment, Vois suddenly said: “I think staying here is the best choice. Otherwise everyone, have you checked the battle situation?”

Toale asked in reply: “…Battle situation?”

Kiefer answered from behind him: “…Gastark stopped using the '''Rhule Fragmei'''. And the Geihlficlant soldiers are slowly pressed back by the approaching Gastark army, right?”

Ryner raised his head, although he hadn’t completely grasped the situation, but from just now, Gastark had stopped using the '''Rhule Fragmei'''.

And Geihlficlant soldiers were moving forward slowly. If they continued to move forward, the Geihlficlant soldiers would clash with Gastark soldiers soon.

If it reached that step, Gastark wouldn’t be the opponent of Geihlficlant who had the advantage of numbers.

So if this continued…

“…Gastark will probably use that weapon quickly, right?” Ferris said.

Vois nodded, smiling: “So everyone don’t argue here, let us bet our lives on Ryner… Although I said that, but if Geihlficlant-kun is easily defeated, then it would be troublesome.

From behind him, two subordinates on horses rushed over.

One of them was a girl called Relca Redehna who was in charge of them when they met the Geihlficlant king.

Shiny green hair, and eyes that were as serene as a black crystal.

Another was a girl who had carried Vois when he jumped off the carriage. Long black hair and green eyes, she wore battle armour on her slim body.

The two of them came to Vois, whispering something in his ear, then Vois smiled.

Seeing this, Toale told Ryner: “Indeed, he’s not reliable at all.”

Ryner smiled bitterly: “Yes. After all he is someone who didn’t tell the truth since the start.”

But what Vois said made sense, Ryner thought.

Stopping the attacks of the '''Rhule Fragme'''i on Geihlficlant, perhaps it was to prepare for using that weapon.

Then, even if they moved now, it would probably be too late. Then they could only hand over the war where was either kill or be killed to Geihlficlant, focusing on the actual battle would be better…

“…”

Suddenly at this moment.

“……Ah…”

Ryner made a noise of disbelief.

Then widened his eyes.

His eyes widened quickly.

Then he saw not far from him, there were some strange things flying over.

Although that object was moving too quickly, so he couldn’t see it clearly, but, he could clearly see something activating.

Then, numerous heads flew into the sky.

Countless arms and bodies flew into the air.

Followed by a large amount of blood gushing out.

“…”

But, there were no screams.

The screams were covered by the noise of the soldiers moving forward and the explosions from the large-scale magic, it was muffled.

But the Geihlficlant soldiers shouldn’t have met physically with the Gastark soldiers.

So heads flying into the sky was too strange.

Bodies flying into the air was odd too.

But, heads were entering the air one by one.

Then something jumped up.

This time he could catch a glimpse of that object.

It was golden. It was fast enough that it couldn’t be seen properly, something golden.

Ryner moaned: “…Oh no.”

Then he looked at Vois, shouting, “Vois! Those people didn’t stop using '''Rhule Fragmei''' so that they could use their weapon! It was to kill us… it was to kill the people who have '''Rhule Fragmei''' and initiate another attack to sort themselves out!”

At this moment, Vois heard the screams nearby.

Then five Geihlficlant soldier’s heads flew into the air.

Among the falling blood droplets, a golden beast was dancing in the air.

“…”

Ryner had seen this beast once.

Because he had fought with this monster once.

It was the ring-shaped '''Rhule Fragmei''' that had been used by a Gastarkian assassin called Lir.

Among the three of the Lightning Beasts that was called forth with that '''Rhule Fragmei''', they were dancing in the air that was not the front line.

That Beast looked toward Vois, releasing an ear-shattering cry.

Ryner yelled, “Stupid Vois, be careful of your front!”

But apart from yelling, he couldn’t do anything. The beast was too fast, he couldn’t even react.

And he was too far away.

He couldn’t rescue him in time.

One beast kicked away the surrounding Geihlficlant soldiers.

The second jumped up, opening its mouth.

Just as it was about to bit off Vois’s head, and shred his body…

“Vois-sama!?” Relca who was beside him screamed.

Then she leapt in front of Vois, her arm was ripped off by the beast.

She dropped off the horse with a large amount of blood spewing out. But the last beast continued to move closer to Vois.

But this attack was blocked by Ferris who jumped out from behind with her sword.

At this moment Vois finally reacted.

He seemed to look at Ferris who was blocking the beast with some surprise, then he looked at Relca who was lying on the ground, unmoving.

He looked at his subordinate with a calm but cold expression, like a child.

“…”

But he didn’t say anything.

Relca didn’t move.

Relca didn’t move.

But…

“…”

There wasn’t the time for him to be sad.

“Damnit!!”

Ryner muttered, then started to draw the glowing words in the air with all his might. This was the magic that could increase the body’s speed that he had learnt using Alpha Stigma, from the Estabul Mage Knight.

Quickly finishing the magical sequence, Ryner started to incant the words, and so that he would be able to gain the maximum benefit, he tried his hardest, hardest, hardest to activate the magic, “I OFFER THE CONTRACTED WORDS, LETTING THE SLUMBERING MALICIOUS SPIRIT DWELL WITHIN.”

In a moment.

His body glowed, and he could accelerate to the point where his muscles nearly tore.

He jumped up from the horse, leaping towards where Ferris was fighting with the Lightning Beast.

He started to draw magical formations in the air again, and he drew two with both hands at the same time.

The magical formations were immediately completed.

Ryner chanted, “WHAT I SEEK IS IRIDESCENT DESTRUCTION>>>KUURI!”

Two glowing cubes appeared in the magical formations of “KUURI”.

Then a beam of light appeared from the cube.

One aimed at the Lightning Beast that had bitten off Relca’s arm.

The other aimed at the beast that was attacking the Geihlficlant soldiers.

The beast that attacked Relca disappeared after being hit.

But the beast near the Geihlficlant soldiers felt the presence of “KUURI”, moving its vision over, then jumped to a side, dodging.

“Damnit, it missed…”

But Ferris interrupted him, saying: “No, it hit.”

Then she waved her sword, sending the suppressed beast flying, then reflecting the “KUURI” beam from Ryner at it.

The beast was burnt by the light of “KUURI”, shaking as it disappeared.

Now there was only one left.

Ryner continued to draw magic formations, reaching Ferris’s side, asking: “There’s one left, can you deal with it?”

Ferris smiled slightly, raising the sword high, saying: “It’s different from the past. Now, I can finish off a few by myself… But, if the opponent is that person…”

Ryner nodded too.

If their opponent was that man called Lir, it would become troublesome.

Because he was the most troublesome opponent, that could use a few types of '''Rhule Fragmei''' at the same time.

He was the most troublesome enemy that Ryner, Ferris, Tir and Luke could only face for five minutes.

This person was probably not far off from them.

And he had come to take Ryner’s and the other’s lives.

The reason was simple.

From where Ryner and the others were, they had used Rhule Fragmei that could defend against Gastark’s '''Rhule Fragmei'''—the enemy had already confirmed this point.

Then they decided to defeat the users of the '''Rhule Fragmei'''.

And maybe they were planning to grab all the '''Rhule Fragmei''' from this side.

No matter what…

“…Then let us defeat this one.” Ryner said.

Then he released the magic of the magic formations he had prepared.

But at this moment, the Lightning Beast leapt up, retreating. It killed the Geihlficlant soldiers around it, roaring.

The beast’s roar.

It was so reverberating that it stifled the heroic cries of the soldiers in the region.

As if spreading the message that there were many prey here, calling its fellow brethren.

Ryner frowned, turning around to look behind him.

He found that Kiefer had already rushed to Relca’s side, pressing her shoulder to stop the flow of blood, yelling: “She’s… she’s still living! She can be saved!”

Toale looked to Vois and called, “Quick, use that healing stone called '''Death Transference'''!”

But Vois only looked at Toale blandly, then had a very happy smile, looking at Ryner, “Ah, really, if I were more unfortunate, I would have died? This makes me more battle aware. And it was unexpected, that it could push away the Geihlficlant soldiers so easily, sending the assassin in…”

Toale interrupted Vois, roaring: “This is not the time to be talking about that! Hand over Death Transference quickly!”

Vois shrugged, looking at Toale. Then he moved his eyes to look at Relca who was on the ground.

At this moment Relca struggled to open her eyes, saying weakly: “…Are, are you alright, Vois-sama.”

Vois nodded, replying: “Yes, I’m fine. It’s all thanks to you protecting me, Relca. You did well.”

Relca had a faint smile.

Vois smiled and nodded: “But I’m sorry, we don’t have the time to heal you. The Gastarkian assassin has already confirmed our existence, I estimate that the next wave of attack will come quickly too, and I’m not willing to heal a soldier like you, and it will waste the '''Death Transference'''. So I will abandon you here. But if possible, please slow the Gastarkian assassin down…”

He didn’t even complete that, Toale shouted angrily, “What… what are you talking about!”

Relca was losing a large amount of blood, colour was slowly leaving her face.

There was clearly no time to be wasted. If he continued to leave it as it was, she would probably die after a few minutes.

So Toale stared at Vois, clearly saying: “Hurry, give me the '''Death Transference''' quickly…”

But Vois narrowed his eyes, turning around to look at his subordinate with black hair, “…Harmit, please inform the others about this situation…”

“Don’t joke around! Give me the healing stone quickly…”

But Vois only pointed a finger at Toale, making an action ‘kill him’.

Following that his other subordinate, that woman called Harmit unsheathed the sword at her waist, stabbing at Toale.

But Ferris moved her large sword faster than her, cutting the black-haired woman’s sword into two pieces.

Ryner took the chance to grab Vois’s hair, saying: “…You, wanted to kill Toale just now, right?”

Vois simply continued carrying that happy smile, simply wanting to acknowledge that.

But before he answered, Ryner tightened a hand in Vois’s hair, saying: “…Don’t look down on us, brat. Hand over the '''Death Transference''' quickly.”

Although Harmit wanted to turn around and attack Ryner, but Vois stopped her.

“Stop, Harmit. You’re not Ryner’s opponent…” he said that, raising his head to look at Ryner.

“Will you use the '''Death Transference''' no matter what?”

“Of course.”

Hearing Ryner’s reply, Vois had a troubled smile, “…Of course… huh… If it is of course, then there’s no help for it.”

He pulled out a stone that was smaller than a fist, then threw it to Kiefer who was desperately trying to stem the blood from Relca’s shoulder.

Kiefer caught the stone, quickly pressing it to Relca’s wound. But that stone didn’t start to heal Relca’s injury. So Kiefer looked up, staring at Vois and said: “Tell me how to use '''Death Transference'''.”

Vois didn’t look at Kiefer, only stared at Ryner, “…You really want to… use it…”

Ryner interrupted him, tightening his grip, saying: “Say it quickly.”

Vois sighed, saying: “…It drinks blood… Let the stone absorb the blood from the corpses of the Geihlficlant soldiers. If there is so much fresh blood, then there should be enough for it to have the power to save Relca…”

So Kiefer quickly soaked the stone in the blood pooling on the ground.

At some point in time, the fresh blood from the Geihlficlant soldiers had gathered into a small puddle, and that stone began to drink that blood.

Ryner looked at this scene.

He looked at this stone that gave him a chilling feeling even though it was going to save Relca’s life by gathering power through sucking up the life of the Geihlficlant soldiers.

Drinking the life of other people, to gain the power of healing.

This was the power of '''Death Transference'''.

But.

“…”

But Vois said disapprovingly: “…Although it is commendable that you didn’t care about the deaths of the Geihlficlant soldiers, but Relca isn’t your comrade, there should be a limit to how goody-two-shoes you can be, Ryner.”

Then Vois looked at Relca on the ground, calling: “…Relca.”

Relca opened her eyes weakly, looking at Vois, her lips forming the word ‘yes’, but unable to speak. It seemed that she was so weak that she was on her last breath.

But Vois only looked at her and said: “If we have to heal your wound we’ll need for it to absorb a little more power. But we have to leave this place now. Because we are targeted by the Gastarkian assassin, as we have the '''Rhule Fragmei'''. So, the '''Death Transference''' treatment, you’ll have to do it yourself.”

Relca nodded softly, then tried to reach out for the '''Death Transference''' in Kiefer’s hand. But although she wanted to reach out, but her body couldn’t move.

So Kiefer said: “I’ll stay…”

But Vois told Relca: “If you weigh me down, I wouldn’t want to see you ever again.”

Relca had an expression as if she were about to cry, desperately reaching out. Uncaring about the large amount of blood flowing from her shoulder, she stretched out her hand, grabbing the '''Death Transference''' that was soaked in the fresh sea of blood of the Geihlficlant soldiers.

In that moment, the '''Death Transference''' gave out a greenish white light, the blood pouring from Relca’s shoulder suddenly slowed.

Vois smiled and nodded, “…Good.”

Then he looked at Ryner again, saying: “Then, can you release your hold on my hair? We don’t have the time to be staying here and doing such silly things.”

Ryner stared at Vois, although he wanted to say many things to this proud brat, but he found that he didn’t know where to start from.

“…”

But, Vois’s words were always realistic—

It was realistic until it made people angry, he was clearly only a brat but he always talked about the painfully realistic truth, so Ryner let go of Vois’s hair.

He was right, there was not much time left.

The Gastarkian assassin—that man called Lir had already reached here.

He had come to take the lives of Ryner and Vois who had the '''Rhule Fragmei'''.

Although because his attack was stopped because of the temporary retreat of the Lightning Beasts, but that person would immediately return.

And he would return with reinforcements.

Although he was alone when he had entered Imperial Nelpha secretly, fighting with Ryner and the others alone, but now he had the army of Gastark with him.

Then.

“…”

Then, there was a possibility that there was an enemy as strong as Lir. Ryner knew at least two other Gastark soldiers who had the same large power.

The siblings Sui and Kuu. The two could wield '''Rhule Fragmei''', and they had an overwhelmingly strong power, and had once hunted Ryner and Ferris.

Although up till know he had managed to dodge from their hunting because of his luck, but if those people joined powers and attacked, it would not be a small matter.

That meant, they could no longer spend time here.

So Ryner raised his head, wanting to tell everyone to retreat.

But at this moment, Vois told Ryner: “So as to heal Relca’s injuries, we have wasted a '''Death Transference here'''. But we only have four '''Death Transference''', which means that there are only three '''Death Transference''' left. I hope that you wouldn’t regret saving Relca, Ryner.”

Ryner stared at Vois, deciding to ignore what he said, saying: “Retreat—” He suddenly thought of something, shaking his head, “No, that’s not right. Let’s separate. Because the enemy is only focusing on Vois and I. Kiefer and Toale leave this place quickly. I will protect Vois…”

But Kiefer said: “I want to stay too…”

Ryner shook his head firmly, saying: “Sorry, Kiefer. You will only slow us down. The enemy is very strong, I will not be able to protect Kiefer as I fight…”

Kiefer pouted.

But Toale patted Kiefer’s shoulder encouragingly, “Retreat with me. Even if we are behind the scenes we can do many things…”

“I understand.”

“…”

“I understand. But, Ryner…”

Looking at Kiefer who was watching him, Ryner smiled, “Yeah, I will try not to get myself killed.”

“You definitely have to work hard.”

“Yeah, then leave quickly. I don’t know when that assassin will reach.” Ryner said.

But Kiefer didn’t want to leave him.

So Toale grabbed her hand, forcefully pulling her back.

After Ryner confirmed that Kiefer and Toale had left, he turned to Ferris and said: “…Ah~ with you, that…”

Before Ryner finished speaking, Ferris opened her mouth to say: “I will stay by your side. If it were not for me, you would die immediately?”

Ryner smiled bitterly.

Then he looked back to the battle ground.

There were devastating cries from the battle field. And in the distance, there were blinking lights.

It seemed that the battle was approaching.

And Lir was probably closer.

And in this direction…

“…”

Ryner narrowed his eyes.

In this direction there was the king of Geihlficlant, Gulafed Abuleld.

Because King Abuleld had over fifty Mage Knights stationed by his side, so they were probably in the massacre too.

Ryner said: “The king of Geihlficlant, huh…”

Vois nodded, saying: “Now you’ve at last understood the reason for the enemy’s temporary retreat. King Abuleld is not completely useless. He couldn’t just let those parasites mess around. He probably commanded the Mage Knights to ambush the Gastarkian assassins.”

“Then, if we go over now…”

“Yes, if we combine forces with the Mage Knights, we probably can deal with the assassins. Hurry…”

Before Vois finished speaking, a sharp scream was heard from the back.

Ryner knew who was screaming.

It was Kiefer.

It was Kiefer’s voice, and she had just retreated to the back.

Ryner widened his eyes, finding that his whole body was trembling. He didn’t have the courage to turn around to confirm what had happened, only in that moment he couldn’t move.

He had the annoying thought of whether Kiefer had died.

“…”

He tried hard to dispel this thought, and turned around.

Kiefer was still alive.

But in front of her, a few bodies of the Anti-Roland Coalition soldiers went flying.

And in the middle of the commotion, there was a young girl.

She seemed to be around Vois’ age, fourteen or fifteen years old.

Her fringe touched her eye brows, she had the natural pink hair colour of the Gastarkians; she wore a black skirt and her pretty features gave her an aura of a pitiful child.

Ryner knew this girl.

She was the Gastarkian spy that Ryner and Ferris had met when they were travelling through the surrounding countries to search for the Heroes’ Relics.

Her name should be Kuu Orla.

And that Kuu was now holding up the scythe in her hands.

Her slim hands were able to hold up the scythe that was longer than Ryner’s body.

But the girl, as if holding a twig, swung the scythe easily, simply cutting through the bodies of the surrounding Geihlficlant soldiers.

But the bodies that the girl cut did not gush blood. Because those cuts had already froze over with ice.

Yes.

That scythe was one of the '''Rhule Fragmei'''.

This '''Rhule Fragmei''' called '''Ailecrono’s Scythe''' would take away the wielder’s feelings as a price, greatly raising the physical ability of the wielder, and sealing whatever it cut with ice.

And Kuu was now spinning '''Ailecrono’s Scythe'''.

Spinning.

Spinning.

As the scythe cut down, she continued to spread the bloodless death.

Then that scythe approached Toale and Kiefer.

“Damnit!!” Ryner yelled, jumping up from the horse, using his magically accelerated body, jumping forward at the speed of lightning.

But Ferris reached Kiefer’s back faster than Ryner, then stepping on Kiefer’s back. So Kiefer’s body narrowly missed the blade of the scythe, and her shoulder struck the handle.

Followed by that her body flew back with an unbelievable speed, crashing to the ground, landing at a distance that it would not be hard to believe if she had died.

But Kiefer only groaned “…Ow… that hurts…” as she climbed up.

Ryner breathed a sigh of relief.

At this moment, a sharp metallic sound was heard.

It was Kuu’s scythe clashing with Ferris’s large sword.

Kuu looked at Ferris, saying: “…I… recognize you…”

Ferris replied: “Then you should remember that it was you who lost to me? If you don’t want to die, retreat.”

Kuu tilted her head, “…According to my memory… It should have been you who lost…”

“It seems that you have forgotten.”

“…Then…” Kuu said as she raised the scythe again, swinging it down hard, “Make me remember.”

She swung down the scythe so quickly that Ryner couldn’t catch its movements.

But Ferris skillfully blocked her opponent’s countless attacks.

But Ryner understood that if this continued, Ferris would be defeated.

The more she blocked those attacks, the more easily Ferris’s sword would be frozen, then her movements would slow.

So he had to go and help her immediately.

“…”

But Ryner was unable to move.

Only standing on the ground, his nerves tensed, surveying the movements of the surroundings.

Because the enemy—

“…”

If this girl called Kuu appeared, another enemy would definitely appear.

It was the brother of the girl called Kuu—Sui Orla.

And the person called Sui was also one that could use strong '''Rhule Fragmeis''', although he should have been severely injured by the '''Rhule Fragmei''' that Froaude used, escaping back to his motherland.

But if he was still alive.

“…”

At this moment, Ryner saw that behind Kuu, there was a group of Anti-Roland Coalition soldiers surrounding a slim man.

He still had that pink hair, it was long enough that it was a little feminine. A steady expression that was completely unsuited for this battle. Then slim eyes that revealed humour.

Sui Orla.

Sui still had that smiling expression, meeting Ryner’s gaze. Then looked at Kiefer who had been kicked out.

“…”

Ryner bent down.

He already knew what Sui was thinking.

He had probably seen him wanting to save Kiefer, understanding that she could be used as a hostage.

So Sui had a happy expression, saying: “Ah, isn’t this Ryner. It’s been a long time.”

During this time, Ferris was still fighting with Kuu. And it had become so aggressive that no one could break in.

Sui looked at this happily, saying: “Talking about which, you understand the situation now, right? Ferris has already been locked down by Kuu. And I’m still able to move. You understand what this means, right?”

Of course he understood.

There were many comrades by his side now. Kiefer, Toale, Vois, Harmit, and Relca who was still being healed, and the Anti-Roland Coalition and Nelpha soldiers.

No one among them could block Sui’s attack. If they were hit, they could only die.

That meant, Sui was actually holding everyone here hostage.

But Ryner smiled, saying: “…That is, on the account that you can attack faster than I can.”

Sui shrugged, “That means you’re stronger than before?”

“Yeah.” Ryner nodded.

This was only a lie.

In truth, compared to the time when he had fought with Sui, there wasn’t too much difference. At least he wasn’t so hard working. So he had a large gap between Pia, Peria and Zohra. Even if he frantically started up his training, there wouldn’t be any effects so quickly.

But, even so.

“…If you think that I’m same as before, you’ll regret it.” Ryner fibbed.

Then so that it would be easier for him to jump, he bent down.

But Sui laughed even more happily, “Then let’s wait for a while. It wouldn’t be too late when Kuu kills Ferris…”

But as he spoke, Vois said from behind Ryner: “Ryner.”

Although Ryner didn’t turn around, but Vois continued, “You can give the order to attack any time. This is the center of our base. Everyone is your comrade. So that person wouldn’t be our opponent…”

But Sui laughed even more happily, pulling out a dagger.

A dagger that did not have a hilt.

That dagger seemed very similar to the one that Ryner had discovered when he was in Nelpha, but the colour was different.

It was blood red.

This was a dagger that was blood red in colour, as if it had been stained with blood.

Sui gripped the dagger, saying: “Doing things like these would only result in more sacrifices. Vois Fiurelle.”

But Vois laughed too, answering: “How uncoincidental, I’m a person who understands who to balance out things. So even if we sacrifice hundreds of our comrades here, if Ryner kills you, it’s my win.”

At this moment Harmit suddenly yelled, “Aisweiar!”

This was probably a secret signal that only the Anti-Roland Coalition knew.

So the surrounding hundreds of soldiers started to draw magic formations in the air.

Vois said: “Even if you can wield the '''Rhule Fragmei''' because of you are chosen because of hereditary conditions—you are too self-confident. Attacking the enemy’s base alone, I would only call those people idiots. So die, baka-san.” As he finished speaking, Vois made a gesture.

In a moment, the Anti-Roland Coalition released their magic.

But Sui remained unmoving, only raising the red dagger, murmuring sadly: “…So I said there would be meaningful sacrifices.”

Ryner immediately understood that he said the truth. Because the '''Rhule Fragmei''' in Sui’s hand gave off a strong blinding light.

Although he didn’t understand its effects, but even if he didn’t understand, he clearly knew that if that thing was activated, it could easily kill the surrounding soldiers.

“…”

Ryner quickly started to think about what he should do. He thought hard. If he made a wrong move, his comrades would most likely be killed. Not only that, it could even give Sui more of an advantage.

Furthermore Sui had always been aware of Ryner’s movements. If he officially started the battle between Sui now, there would only be Ryner fighting.

So Ryner was unable to move, if he moved too much, he would be caught…

“…”

At this moment he saw something strange out of the corner of his eye.

In the furthest distance where Ryner could still see clearly.

Kiefer who had been hit by the hilt of the scythe stood up suddenly.

Then she frantically wrote a few complicated glowing words. That was a high-level magical formulation that was very strong, if she was not at the level of a Mage Knight she would be unable to control it.

But Ryner knew, Kiefer was unable to use that kind of high-skilled magic. At least according to her knowledge and ability, she was unable to use that kind of first-class magic.

And now she was using that magic. It showed that in the time they had been separated, she had not given up on her self-training, unlike Ryner.

Of course, that magic was slightly unsteady, it was unable to compare to Ryner’s accuracy and speed.

But even so, that magic was about to be completed.

So Ryner smiled, then lowered his voice to the pitch that Sui was unable to hear, telling Vois: “…Vois, after the soldiers release their magic, let them retreat immediately.”

“Do you have a good idea?”

Ryner shook his head, “Although I do not have a good idea, but our comrades have increased.”

“Comrades?”

He nodded, “Yeah, it is a strong comrade…”

“Urgh…!”

At this moment, Ferris who was fighting with Kuu gave a slightly pained noise.

It seemed that her sword had started to freeze because she was going against the power of Kuu’s '''Ailecrono Scythe'''.

“Urgh! If, if this continues…”

Before she finished speaking, Kuu’s scythe cut down again, Ferris wanted to raise her sword to block this blow.

But as the weapons clashed, the strong impact made her release the sword. Ferris widened her eyes, saying: “I’m, I’m going to lose…”

“It’s done.” Kuu said, raising her scythe again.

But Ferris smiled faintly: “What. The one who should be done with, is you.” She stepped forward, charging to Kuu who was holding the large scythe.

“I purposefully released the sword.” Ferris said happily, making a karate chop towards Kuu’s neck.

Although Kuu wanted to use her scythe hilt to block this, but Ferris’s karate chop hit her neck faster than she expected. Although the scythe hilt hit Ferris at the same time, but Ferris used her feet to block it, lending its momentum to jump towards Sui.

Sui’s attention immediately focused on Ferris who had appeared in front of him immediately.

The space of a second.

It was only a slight space.

But it was already enough.

Ryner took the opportunity, running over.

Sui hurriedly pointed the dagger-like '''Rhule Fragmei''' at him, wanting to say something.

But in the next moment.

Sui said in disbelief: “…Wha…What!?”

This was because the girl who had been sent flying by Kuu, who didn’t look strong at all suddenly rushed over like lightning.

Kiefer who had used the high-grade magic from Estabul to increase her body’s strength, jumped up from the ground, running over, then kicking Sui’s hand which held the dagger.

The dagger left Sui’s hand, spinning into the sky.

Ferris raised her leg too, preparing to kick Sui’s neck.

And Sui couldn’t dodge this attack.

He frowned, muttering: “Oh no!”

Then he moved his body slightly, changing the target position from his neck to his face.

In the next instant, with a smack, he was sent flying.

But because he had avoided his vital position, so he remained conscious, Sui adjusted his landing position, reaching into his pockets, wanting to take something out.

But Ryner immediately decreased the distance between him and Sui. Then he took out a stiletto from his belt and pressed it to Sui’s neck, saying: “Don’t move. Or I’ll kill you.”

So Sui stopped, raising his head, then looked at Kiefer, saying: “…I didn’t think, that she had that kind of ability to move…”

Ryner smiled, “My companions are very strong.”

“Your companions?”

“Yeah.”

“…Your companion… right? I thought Kiefer was our companion…” Sui stared at Kiefer, suddenly something as strange as that.

“Unless you want to betray us? Your mission was to bring Ryner to Gastark, right?”

But Kiefer simply said: “Ah? Did I promise that?”

Ryner was confused by that, so he stared at Sui and Kiefer, asking: “…The two of you know each other?”

Kiefer had a slightly troubled expression, saying: “that, when I was wandering around, I stayed in Gastark for some time, I came to know him there.”

“Is that only it… Riphal, your king always thought that you were dating him…”

Kiefer interrupted him, saying: “That was Riphal’s misunderstanding.”

“…But at least, when Riphal knew that you were here too, he frantically sent us over to rescue you. Because of you, he decided to stop '''Glovil'''’s attack.”

Hearing this conversation, Ryner at last knew what the relationship was between the Gastark king and Kiefer.

No, at least that man called Riphal, towards Kiefer…

At this moment, Sui said again: “His Majesty doesn’t wish for you to die…”

But Kiefer interrupted him, simply saying: “Then attack us.”

Sui had a disbelieving expression, looking at Kiefer in surprise, saying: “You’ll die too, you know?”

But for some reason, Kiefer laughed.

She seemed to laugh happily.

She seemed to laugh joyfully.

Then she said with that uncaring tone: “It doesn’t matter.”

“Dying with Ryner has always been my dream. So it doesn’t matter.”

“Because the one who I like… who I love, is not Riphal, but Ryner.”

She said simply, with clear eyes.

“…”

To this sudden confession, Ryner didn’t know what to say.

Sui said: “Then, you said you would bring Ryner back with you.”

Kiefer still smiled and answered: “I lied.”

“You traitor.” Sui said accusingly.

“You still dare to say that~” Kiefer smiled sadly.

Sui smiled too, his smile was bitter, saying: “…This is troublesome… Our king is always most unwelcome in front of the women that he falls in love with.”

Then Sui looked at Ryner, saying: “…Well, so we don’t have anything here to do… Although we were ordered to protect you and Kiefer Knolles… but because we were betrayed, so I have to go back. Then can you release me?”

“…”

But Ryner was slightly stunned, because too many things had happened, so he didn’t reply.

Kiefer knew the people from Gastark, and she had been ordered to bring Ryner back.

But she had simply betrayed Gastark.

And since she had stayed in Gastark for some time, then she should know the true appearance of the weapon that Gastark had. And she should know what kind of power that weapon had.

She clearly knew better than anyone else that she would die if she came here. It was even possible that she had seen that weapon’s power in Stohl.

But she had simply chose to come here.

She smiled as she chose to come here with Ryner.

And that reason was actually because, I like Ryner, so it’s like that…

An idiotic reason like that.

“…”

At this moment, Kiefer suddenly looked over, saying: “Ryner.”

“…Eh?”

“…Because there’s no guarantee that I would die here, so I wanted to say everything…” She said, then stopped as if she didn’t know how to continue. Then she blushed, but looked like she wanted to cry.

“I like Ryner.” She said.

She said with a voice that everyone could hear.

But Ryner was unable to reply. Towards this sudden development, he didn’t know how to reply.

At this moment.

“…”

There was the sound of something hitting the ground.

Ryner looked to the place where the sound came from. He found that Ferris’s sword had dropped on the ground for some reason, and she was frantically going to pick it up.

No, had she even picked up the sword that she had dropped intentionally when fighting with Kuu? But he had clearly heard that clang sound, Well, it was okay if anything happened, he put that aside.

That, so now, ah~ what should I do?

Seeing Ryner having that silly face, Vois poured cold water: “…What are you acting out. It’s clearly not a development to be surprised about, why is everyone’s reaction so big?”

Then he pointed at Kuu on the ground, ordering the subordinate called Harmit: “Tie her up.”

Harmit nodded, pressing down on Kuu’s body.

Confirming that nothing was missing, Vois dismounted, walking to Kuu who was unconscious and tied up by Harmit, looking at Sui, saying: “The tables have been overturned, now the hostage is on our hands. Then I’ll tell you what you told us when you appeared, ‘you understand what this means, right?’ … Killing so many companions, and still wanting to trick us…”

Vois took out a dagger, smiling happily, “So you want us to let you go back? You must be joking.”

Ryner and Sui yelled at the same time: “Stop!”

But Vois continued to smile, “I was joking. How tiresome, because I have too many good people here, if I really kill this girl here, I will probably be scolded terribly, so I’ll let her go here… But I can’t choose to let you go back. If we still need to fight Gastark, it wouldn’t hurt to have a few hostages.”

Sui tilted his head and said: “…Hostages? I advise you not to do something as useless as that. Because your opponent wouldn’t be Gastark.”

Vois smiled: “Because the weapon you call Glovil will kill us?”

“Ah, that’s true. As long as you stay here, you will definitely die.”

And Vois seemed to have a smile that was so happy, as if he could play with the whole world, saying: “It doesn’t matter.”

He raised his pitch, until he sounded like a woman, “…Because I can die with Ryner, that’s always been my dream, so…”

“I’ll kill you--!!” Kiefer shouted.

Vois ignored Kiefer’s shout, telling Ryner: “I love Ryner~ ♥~”

Hearing this very ‘Vois’-esque speech, Ryner had a slightly irritated expression.

But Vois continued to smile happily, staring at Sui as he said: “…We came here after knowing you had that mysterious weapon '''Glovil''', and we still came. We bet our lives to stand here. If you misunderstood that we came here to try desperately…”

“We didn’t think of that.”

Someone said suddenly from behind them.

Behind Vois, there was a man.

He had the pink hair that only Gastarkians had, a strong, agile body and a confident smile.

Ryner knew this person.

He was the man called Lir Orla.

And he was the person who released those Lightning Beasts.

And this man wanted to release them again. He moved the ring on his finger, saying: “Appear, gathered Beasts!”

In a moment, a large thunder cloud appeared above Vois’s head, a golden Lightning Beast jumped out, wanting to bit off Vois’s head.

This was too sudden, no one was able to react.

Ryner, Ferris, Kiefer, Harmit, no one was able to react on time.

But Toale who had been standing by Vois’s side suddenly jumped up.

So one of the Lightning Beasts bit Toale’s leg, and he grabbed his leg, from his thigh, he pulled off the magical prosthetic, ordering: “Self-destruct.”

Following that order, Toale’s prosthetic limb exploded with the Lightning Beast that had bitten the limb.

One was destroyed just like that.

There were still two left.

Although the other one wanted to attack Toale who had lost one leg, but Ferris had reacted, raising her sword, blocking the Lightning Beast’s attack.

But the other Lightning Beast—

“Harmit, take Vois away quickly, leave that scythe girl!” Toale shouted.

Harmit hearing that, immediately grabbed Vois, leaving the area.

So the other Lightning Beast carefully collected Kuu and the scythe, running back towards Lir.

Ryner could only watch everything, unmoving.

Because if he released the restraint on Sui, the enemy would become Lir and Sui.

If they entered that kind of situation, then just by depending on the people around them, they would be unable to win. Ryner didn’t have the confidence to win two opponents with '''Rhule Fragmei''' without any injuries.

Furthermore the man called Lir, was more challenging than Sui and Kuu combined.

So he couldn’t let go of the restraint he had on Sui. Anyway let Sui faint first, then help Ferris and the others—he decided, but as he hesitated, the situation became worse.

Lir moved his ring again, saying again: “Gathered beasts, appear!”

A thunder cloud appeared in front of him, this time five golden monsters stepped out.

Three of them were wolf-like beasts that had mostly appeared.

And two were monsters similar to what Froaude had released before, similar to devils.

Then these five monsters rushed towards Ferris.

The five and the one from the previous round, totaling six monsters were attacking Ferris alone.

“…”

Ferris stepped back, desperately moving her sword, using an unbelievable speed, to block the demon’s attack.

But of course she couldn’t stop everything.

Several gashes appeared on her body, blood flowing. But even so, she tried hard not to let the enemy’s attacks be drawn to Vois, Toale and Kiefer, fighting alone.

At this moment, Toale who was on the ground because he had lost his prosthetic limb, started to draw a crest in the air. He started to construct the offensive fire magic of Nelpha.

Vois reacted too, not only ordering his subordinates, and the surrounding Geihlficlant soldiers, “There’s a Gastarkian soldier…”

And Lir said: “I wouldn’t let you gain the advantage.”

He pulled out a circular disc with a hole in the center, then used his finger to spin it, throwing it towards the sky, saying softly: “Spin, '''Fabluss’ Moon Circle'''.”

It was like a curse, taking Lir as the center.

No, so that Sui and Kuu would not be hurt, the circle took Ryner and the others as center, starting to move vigorously.

The small disc moved at an unbelievable speed, spinning. It spun several rounds at which others could not see it.

But, it could be felt that their surroundings had grown quiet.

The dozens of soldiers around them…

No, maybe hundreds of soldiers, had been sliced open in a moment.

They didn’t even have the time to scream, when they were speedily sliced up, becoming corpses as they dropped onto the ground.

The surroundings became empty.

In a radius that wasn’t counted to be small, the living people had all disappeared.

The only ones living, were Ryner, Sui, Kiefer, Vois, Harmit, Toale, Kuu, Ferris and Relca who was on the ground, so she wasn’t harmed by the '''Rhule Fragmei'''.

The other soldiers were killed.

Although the Geihlficlant soldiers and Anti-Roland Coalition soldiers had felt this abnormality and wanted to provide them with reinforcements, but they hadn’t caught up.

No, it was lucky that they had not caught up.

Because Lir had a weapon that was able to kill the surrounding soldiers in an instant. The strange disc had returned to Lir’s finger, continuing to spin at a speed that could not be caught by the naked eye.

Even if the soldiers came to help again, they would probably be sliced open by Lir’s disc before they knew that they were dead.

And at this moment, Toale’s magic had completed.

But before Toale could move, Lir pointed to Ferris who would definitely die in the battle with the Lightning Beasts.

Then in his hand there was a green ball that was familiar.

It should be called the '''Rhule Fragmei''' called '''Stone Devourer'''.

It was a weapon that was able to gouge out the eyes of wielders of magic eyes.

And it was a weapon that could destroy the strong yarn that Luke used.

Because its general usage was broad, so it couldn’t be understood what kind of power that '''Rhule Fragmei''' had, but, anyway it was an extremely dangerous weapon.

Then Ryner remembered.

He remembered Lir had simply killed his companions before.

He had killed Lafra. He had killed Pueka. As long as it was wielders of magic eyes, he could even kill innocent children without any hesitation.

And now this person, to Ferris…

“…”

And he wanted to kill Ferris.

“Stop!!!!!!!” Ryner shouted, releasing Sui, jumping up from the ground, running towards Ferris.

But Lir laughed.

He laughed scornfully.

“This is war? How can I stop.” He said, then opened his hand, pushing the green stone in front of Ferris, saying softly, “Devour this person, '''Stone Devourer'''.”

So the stone…

The green stone called '''Stone Devourer''' immediately exploded.

And Ferris wasn’t able to block this blow.

She had spent most of her energy dealing with the Lightning Beasts, she didn’t have any more energy to block it.

“I definitely, wouldn’t let you succeed!”

Ryner shouted, grabbing Ferris’s hair from behind, pulling her down.

“Ah.” Ferris called, falling back, then looked at Ryner in slight surprise.

Several Lightning Beasts wanted to chase after Ferris, but Ryner blocked them. He reached out his right hand, pushing it in front of a beast that was running over. So Ryner’s wrist was bitten off, but he didn’t stop, using his remaining left hand, to punch Lir’s face.

Although this punch made Lir move back slightly, but everything was done.

The green stone in Lir’s hand exploded, becoming a great distortion in space.

In the next moment, Ryner’s left hand was sliced off into the air, but even so it had not ended.

Lir said with a nervous but determined voice: “Gouge out the crystal, '''Stone Devourer'''.”

So the green stone exploded again.

Although he didn’t know what he wanted to do.

But if he didn’t guess wrongly, it should be that he wanted to do the same thing like had he had done to the wielder of '''Alpha Stigma''', Pueka.

To Ryner.

To Ryner’s '''Alpha Stigma'''.

And in that moment.

“…”

Ryner lost his vision.

His vision suddenly turned black, he couldn’t see anything.

He completely couldn’t see where he was, what he was doing.

“Ah…” He said.

Then he felt his body suddenly lose strength, kneeling on the ground.

“Ryner!!” Ferris shouted.

Strangely, she shouted with a sad voice that was rarely heard. But because of this shout, he finally understood that he had saved her.

So Ryner sighed in relief.

It was good if she had been saved. But if he continued to remain here, he would be killed. So he needed to tell her to run away quickly. But he couldn’t say anything, all his energy was gone, he couldn’t say a single word.

Then he felt Ferris hug him, hug his body.

She should clearly run away, this wasn’t the time to be doing this, but she strongly, she held him strongly.

“…Hey hey, your crystal has clearly been taken away, but you’re still alive. You really are a monster.” Lir said.

“…You, you, you… I am definitely going to kill you.” Ferris said with a trembling voice.

But no, I must stop Ferris.

Ryner thought.

She can’t win, she definitely can’t win these people. So if she doesn’t escape, I can only beg for mercy.

Even if I die here, it’s fine.

But, my comrades.

The companions who followed me here, no matter what I have to let them escape.

“…”

Hearing Kiefer cry in sadness, then run over.

So Ryner said: “…Li…Lir… I have a favour.”

Lir said: “It doesn’t seem like I have a reason to accept my enemy’s favour, right?”

Ryner forced a scornful smile, “Take it as me begging you…”

But Lir opened his mouth as if knowing what Ryner wanted to say: “You want to surrender at this point in time? Impossible. This is the punishment for the companion who has turned enemy and betrayed us. We clearly came here to save her, but I didn’t think that I would nearly lose my younger brother and sister’s lives. I don’t want to make the same error twice.”

“…”

“But letting you escape is fine. Because we have no more time to waste here. So, hey, the one called Vois Fiurelle.”

Somewhere nearby, Vois replied: “What is it?”

“Give all your '''Rhule Fragmei''' to me. This way I will let you live.”

Vois said with a slightly depressed voice: “There’s no choice… Harmit, take these.”

Harmit made a noise of assent, then wanted to pass them to Lir.

Although he couldn’t see, but Ryner still understood what happened.

At this moment, Kiefer suddenly shouted, “Vois, bring the '''Death Transference''' to Ryner, quickly!”

Lir said: “The '''Death Transference''' if a '''Rhule Fragmei''' too…”

But Kiefer interrupted him, saying again: “I definitely wouldn’t let you have it! If you want it, you’ll have to kill me first!”

Don’t say that, Ryner thought. Don’t say that for me, it doesn’t matter if something like dying happened to me.

For a monster who has no meaning in living, don’t die so easily.

At this moment, he felt Kiefer by his side, she stroked Ryner’s face, saying: “Ferris, don’t cry. Hurry! We have to move Ryner to places where soldiers are bleeding… Or else the '''Death Transference''' that sucks blood wouldn’t work… I’ll go get Ryner’s wrist.”

Because of this sentence, Ryner’ mind suddenly went blank.

Kiefer said Ferris was crying.

That Ferris, was actually crying.

Ryner sank into a state of self-hatred.

When they left Sion, she cried too, unsettled.

He clearly said that he wouldn’t leave such lonely memories for her, but now it was still the same.

Because he had been too weak, so he had become like that.

And, he understood too.

I will probably die soon.

He could clearly feel something very important in his body dying, and '''Death Transference''' probably couldn’t heal it.

Lir said: “…This person can’t be saved. Wielders of cursed eyes having lost their crystals can only…”

At this moment, Sui said: “Onii-san, let’s go. Our work has ended.”

Vois asked: “…Taking away the crystal also means taking away the power of Ryner’s magic eyes, right?”

“Yes.”

“That means, the power of '''Alpha Stigma''', all of it…”

“Yeah.”

“Then Ryner is no longer a wielder of cursed eyes? He has already become a normal… a normal human?”

Lir answered: “Yes. Well, but he’ll die soon.”

“Is that so?”

“Yeah.”

“I see…” Vois had a disappointed voice.

Of course. Vois had come here because of Ryner’s magic eyes.

He had anticipated that Ryner’s eyes would be able to block Gastark’s weapon and had come here solely for that reason.

But, now he had simply lost those eyes.

And that meant everyone here.

“…”

Everyone would die.

But Ryner was unable to think about this.

His blood loss was severe.

Because he had lost both wrists, a large amount of blood was rushing out.

His consciousness was slowly blurring.

Lost in a distant place.

But he heard Kiefer’s voice. He heard Kiefer’s trembling and hoarse voice.

“I wouldn’t let you die. I definitely wouldn’t let you die!”

Then he felt Kiefer touch his shoulder.

His chest was still being hugged by Ferris. So he could feel her body trembling uncontrollably.

They were probably using Death Transference to heal him. If it were Death Transference, it could probably heal the wounds of both his wrists.

“…”

But, his consciousness became more blurred, more distant.

Then, he felt it.

He felt death.

He felt himself walking into the depths of death.

He felt himself slowly losing the power to live…

Then finally, Ryner’s consciousness, disappeared.

•••••••

“…”

Raising his head to the sky.

Looking at the distant sky.

The weather was very sunny today, so when he woke up he felt that something good would happen.

“…”

After Vois Fiurelle confirmed that the assassins had left, he looked back.

He looked at Kiefer and Ferris frantically try to heal Ryner who had lost his sight and both his wrists.

No, his wrist had already been joined back.

The severed left had had started to join back under the treatment of '''Death Transference'''.

The right hand had been torn apart by the beast so it was unable to return to its former appearance, Well, but at least the blood flow had stopped.

No matter what this was war. The blood that was the source of '''Death Transference'''’s power was abundant here.

As long as it wasn’t immediate death, no matter how severe the wound, as long as they used '''Death Transference''', they wouldn’t die.

But.

“…”

Ryner Lute would still die.

Because his '''Alpha Stigma'' had been stolen.

Because his magic eyes had been crystallised and stolen.

Vois had met people who collected crystallised magic eyes before, so he knew that after the wielders lost the power of their magic eyes, they would die.

They would die immediately.

It was as if having a major organ like their heart or brain being destroyed, they would die immediately.

Probably to the wielders of cursed eyes, these magic eyes were probably the most important organ that gave them their main power.

So Ryner would definitely die.

No matter what, his '''Alpha Stigma''' had been stolen.

So…

“…”

Vois raised his head to the sky again, calling his subordinate, “Harmit.”

The black-haired beauty looked at him, replying: “Here.”

Vois smiled, saying: “Ne, so I said today would be a good day, right?”

Harmit tilted her head, not understanding Vois’s meaning, saying: “…Huh?”

But actually there wasn’t any need for her to understand his feelings.

Because today really was a good day.

Looking at the crying Kiefer Knolles.

Looking at the crying Ferris Eris.

Looking at the grim Toale Nelphi.

Only he, smiled happily, then used a light tone, to say to these three people: “Then then, has Ryner died?”

The three looked at Vois at the same time. They looked at him with an unbelievably scary expression, but they didn’t say anything.

But there wasn’t any need for them to answer.

If he died.

Then his heart would stop, his breathing would halt, the '''Death Transference''' would stop working.

Because '''Death Transference''' wouldn’t react to dead people.

But now that stone was sucking the blood on the floor. It was slurping up the blood.

As if desperately sucking up blood to wake up something else in Ryner’s body.

In normal situation after their magic eyes had been crystallised, they would die immediately, but now something in his body that had allowed to live, was as if about to be awakened.

Vois looked at this, murmuring: “…Ah, anyway, it seems like I win this bet.”

Well, no matter what, he was actually unsettled.

What the ugly '''Goddess''' said, how much of it was truth? He had always been unsettled about that.

Furthermore, the '''Goddesses''' had described Ryner like this.

No, it should be said they had described the thing in Ryner’ body.

''<…We don’t know what it is. And we don’t know what will appear. Up until now something like that has never happened, what has happened to the body of the '''Solver of All Equations'''?>''

The '''Goddesses''' had said that.

But he only needed this, to Vois it was enough.

The existence that even the '''Goddesses''' were unable to fathom.

That thing, that seemed to control all '''Reason''' in this world that the '''Goddesses''' were unable to understand.

It was in Ryner Lute’s body.

And the strange thing that even the '''Goddesses''' were unable to understand, probably wouldn’t appear so coincidentally, Vois had thought.

“…”

It couldn’t appear just for fun, he had thought.

So Vois had thought that if he brought Ryner here, he would let that thing appeared.

If he weren’t a human who had to die.

If her weren’t a monster who was about to die here.

And, he told Ryner that—
“'''α'''—the power hidden in your body, seems to be the strongest power.”

That information, was actually a lie that Vois had come up with. It was easy to trick his opponent with a small lie, he had thought, then came up with this lie that seemed to have some meaning, but, from the beginning till the end, that had only been a lie.

The '''Goddess''' had never mentioned that.

They only told him that he needed to watch Ryner Lute, and keep a tab on him.

Ryner Lute, and Lucile Eris.

The '''Solver of All Equations''' and the '''Weaver of All Equations'''.

Now in the body of these two people, there were unknown bodies in them.

Things that could easily twist the '''rational''' of this world.

It was something that was unable to be understood by the common logic that they knew.

And the things that lived in their bodies, had always threatened this world—the '''Goddesses''' had said, and they were scared.

So Vois thought of betting on this gamble.

He gambled on the thing that was beyond the '''Goddess'''’ understanding.

If that thing really existed, then this person wouldn’t die here.

Was that person a hero from the legends, or a legendary hero, or—

“…There’s also the possibility that he will be a demon that will ruin this world…” Vois smiled.

Then he looked at Ryner who had lost consciousness. He looked at this monster that was on the ground, that had lost his '''Alpha Stigma'''.

He still hadn’t died.

He had clearly lost his '''Alpha Stigma''', but he hadn’t died.

The '''Goddesses''' didn’t seem to be too clear on the weapon that Gastark had—the information on that weapon called '''Glovil'''. Even if Vois had searched through all the information networks in the world, he hadn’t gotten any solid information.

That meant, in this place, there were two giant powers that the '''Goddesses''' did not know of.

There were two powers that even those people who controlled the world did not know about.

And these two powers would clash here.

And it was such a sunny weather.

Under this clear sky with no clouds in sight.

This was really—

“…Everything has been decided on since the beginning, don’t you feel as if this were fate?” Vois said.

Harmit had an uncomprehending expression.

Vois smiled.

Of course he was the one to push for this development. It was his careful planning, that had caused matters to develop to this stage.

But everything possibly was decided on since the beginning, he had occasionally thought.

In the fate that had been decided on, followed by the low-grade humans who would follow its joys and despairs.

“…Thinking like that, always feels a little irritating…”

But, even so, only this time, he wanted to think of everything as destined.

He hoped that this situation was also decided since the beginning.

That before Gastark would use that weapon called '''Glovil''', Ryner would lose his '''Alpha Stigma'''.

Then, after becoming like that.

The real battle, was from now on.

If everything proceeded in the way that Vois had predicted.

If.

“If I can win this gamble… the world can really change.”

It would change into scenery that not only humans, even Goddesses had never seen.

Up until today, no one had seen that scenery, that would replace everything in this world.

So Vois breathed out a little nervously.

If it weren’t death, it was changing the world.

“…”

He turned around.

The battle continued.

Even if Vois didn’t have three thousand soldiers under him, the battle that wouldn’t be affected by that, continued.

And the Geihlficlant held an overwhelmingly strong pressure.

As if not scared of the destructive power of the large-scale offensive magic and '''Rhule Fragmei''', it slowly pushed the battle line back, then Gastark slowly started to retreat.

If this continued, Gastark would definitely lose.

But of course, that could not happen.

Anyone could see what Gastark was doing.

They were waiting for those assassins who had been sent to retrieve Kiefer and Ryner to return.

And when they returned, Gastark would use '''Glovil'''.

No.

“…”

At this moment, Vois felt something interesting.

What those Gastarkian assassins said.

They said they had been ordered to bring Kiefer and Ryner back.

That meant, the Gastarkians, had already felt that something special had existed in Ryner’s body?

Vois thought.

But the Gastarkian assassins didn’t bring Ryner back together.

They left after taking his '''Alpha Stigma'''.

Then, what did this mean?

Then, what did this mean?

Vois asked himself, then smiled scornfully.

Gastark that had the weapon that even the '''Goddess''' didn’t know about, probably didn’t completely understand Ryner.

That meant, Gastark hadn’t grasped the information that Ryner was equivalent to a '''BUG'''?

He thought.

“…If everything were just my imagination, it would be troublesome.” It was rare that he would say a weak point, then he called his subordinate again, “Harmit.”

Hamit replied, in her proper, curt but energetic way: “Is there anything wrong, Vois-sama.”

“How are Relca’s wounds?”

“Although she is unconscious, but she will probably live.”

“That’s good.” He nodded, repeating: “That’s good.”

Then he raised his head to the sky.

Now he only needed to wait.

Or die.

Or wait for the moment when the world would change.

“Harmit.”

“Yes.”

“Aren’t you hungry? We have done what we need to do. Let’s have lunch.”

Hearing Vois’s sudden pronouncement, Harmit tilted her head in confusion.

Because she was overly serious, so every time he joked, she would always reveal this expression.

Then after she remained confused for a period of time, she understood what he meant, and smiled faintly, saying—

“Yes.”

•••••••

“…”

Suddenly, a palpitation came from his heart.

So he stopped fighting.

He stopped massacring the monsters around him.

Then Sion Astal focused his attention on that palpitation.

“…”

A strong thundering was coming from his chest.

Something important to his body, started beating strongly.

At first he didn’t understand what happened, but his heart was beating until he wanted to yell loudly.

“…”

He raised his head to the sky.

The blood red sky.

He was now under a sky like this.

But somewhere opposite this sky, there was something strange happening.

Although he didn’t know what had happened yet.

Although he didn’t know what had happened yet.

But these monsters—

“…”

These clones of the '''Goddess''', that had attacked Sion, felt this.

Hundreds of monsters that were unbelievably ugly, raised their heads to the sky.

They looked to the northern sky.

They looked to the distant northern sky.

It seemed like something significant had happened there.

So a beast called.

<Psssssssshhh-->

It let out a piercing shout that humans couldn’t bear.

But Sion understood its meaning. Sion who was no longer human could understand their call.

This was the retreat order from the '''Goddesses''' to their clones. So the monsters retreated.

Something worse than ambushing Sion here had probably happened.

It seemed like there was some serious problem, so these monsters needed to go and deal with it.

“…”

Sion pulled off the monster that was hanging on to his shoulder, stamping on it, then raising his hands, muttering: “Begone, monsters.”

A black sword appeared suddenly from behind him, piercing through the monster’s head. Followed by a clatter, the monster’s head disappeared.

Confirming this, he turned to the north again.

He looked at the northern sky.

Then closed his eyes.

Opening them again.

“…”

Following that he was back to reality.

The reality where there were no monsters.

He was now in a carriage.

He was in a carriage where there was a simple desk and bed.

He opened his eyes and found he was lying on a bed. His head ached terribly, it was probably because he had hit his head and lost his consciousness in reality when he was attacked by the Goddess.

He rubbed his temples, raising his head, getting off the simple mattress. Then he opened the carriage door. The outside was still as noisy as ever.

It seemed, he was still on the battle field.

Froaude was waiting outside the carriage, he said with a cold but slightly concerned tone: “…Have you work, Your Majesty.”

Sion nodded, getting off the carriage.

Then he surveyed the situation.

In the end he found that the scenery wasn’t much different from when he had lost consciousness at.

“…This is?” He asked.

Froaude replied: “The area between the lands that used to be the Southern Country of Ali and the Autonomous Holy City of Cassla.”

According to what Froaude said, Sion finally understood that his army had seemed to retreat by quite a distance.

“Have we been outmaneuvered by Remrus?”

Froaude nodded, “Because they used a surprisingly strong weapon.”

“So we didn’t win?”

“No no, this is only a temporary retreat to reorganize our army. And now Field Marshals Claugh Klom and Rahel Miller have gathered the soldiers to make a counter-attack. Because we sent out extraordinary pieces, so we probably can stop them.”

Hearing this report, Sion nodded.

Everyone had probably retreated to protect Sion who had lost consciousness. The morale of the soldiers who had seen Sion collapsed must have been badly affected.

But if they were able to regroup the army in such a short time, start the counter-attack, that meant…

Sion smiled, saying: “It seems that even without me, Roland can conquer the world?”

Froaude smiled too, “Please don’t joke about that—then I will go and spread the news that Your Majesty is already awake to the whole army. Because almost everyone followed Your Majesty to come here, so if you’re not with us, including me, everyone is not motivated.”

He finished saying these words that seemed to be offerings, turned around and left.

“…”

But Sion didn’t stop.

He moved his eyes away from Froaude, looking to the sky again.

He looked to the northern sky.

The sky there seemed to be very sunny.

It was so cloudless that it made him feel comfortable.

But for some reason, somewhere deep in his chest—

“…”

Somewhere deep in his chest felt very uncomfortable.

So he understood something important that would cause a change must have happened.

As if hearing something in the far north let out a cry.

But.

“…”

But even so, Sion chose to keep quiet in the end, not saying anything.

•••••••

“We will win!”

The Geihlficlant king yelled.

So as to increase the soldiers’ motivation, he yelled, almost making his voice hoarse.

In actuality, this war had many benefits for him.

Although he had been cautious because of the information that the strongest power in the northern continent Stohl Empire had been defeated, but in the end if you talked about it optimistically, it would be the side with more soldiers that would win.

There was no other path.

No matter what they did there was no other path, the person who stepped firmly step by step would win.

And Geihlficlant was that country.

No matter whether you were royalty or noble birth, people with no talents could not be acknowledged. People with no results couldn’t be recognized.

Even if it were the prince, if he did not have the ability to deal with it, his position would have been snatched away by the other nobles.

So he had never relaxed his demands towards himself. He had worked hard at disciplining himself since young. Because he was a just prince recognized by everyone.

And he wanted this country to become stronger, more peaceful.

But suddenly the country that he had never heard of called Gastark appeared, and focused its sights on Geihlficlant.

It was said that they had weapons that no one had ever seen before, up till today.

No, they had used it a few times on their way here.

And because those weapons spit flames, it had killed tens of thousands of his soldiers.

But, even so.

“…We will win.”

He thought.

The Geihlficlant army was already completely pressing back the Gastark army.

Furthermore they had ten times the power of the opposing army. If they had an opening, the Gastark army would be easily scattered in a moment.

And if it became a chaotic battle, the other side couldn’t use that strange weapon too. Because if they continued with their plan, they would suffer damages too.

So it would end like that—Gulafed Abuleld thought.

The shining conqueror of the north, the legend of the Gastark Empire, would end here immediately.

But they would leave a reputation. No matter what they had conquered the northern continent.

But in the history after today, their name would only pass down as part of the Geihlficlant Empire.

“…”

Gulafed smiled.

Then he pulled out the sword at his waist.

His horse galloped forward.

On the battle field that was filled with a few large-scale magics and deaths, he calmly galloped forth.

He was this kind of king.

A king who took up the lives of his comrades.

That was why everyone chose him.

They choose him who was fearless and courageous.

Because he was a king who was protected by the people and soldiers.

So the soldiers who desperately protect their selfless king who rushed to the front lines.

So the army strength increased in a moment. Thousands of soldiers moved at an unbelievable pace.

Then Abuleld smiled happily, raising his sword.

Raising his sword high in the air.

This sword was going to clash with the swords of the Gastark army.

He flew there in a straight line, roaring: “That’s enough, you guys!”

The Geihlficlant soldiers answered with an ear-splitting yell—

“Yes--!!!!”

***************************

Because of this earth-shattering cry, the Gastark soldiers trembled.

The world shook.

The earth shook.

With the progress of these soldiers who shouted that they wanted to kill the Gastarkians, everything shook.

So Reez shouted: “Too slow!”

He scolded angrily: “What are Lir and the others doing!”

“…”

But Riphal did not answer.

He only watched the Geihlficlant army that was slowly approaching in a huge mass.

All he could see were the green flags and armours of Geihlficlant and his soldiers.

“…Definitely.”

That country must have an extremely wonderful king. He thought.

Or else there wouldn’t be so many soldiers following him.

Even that military country Stohl, their soldiers had weakly shuffled their feet. But this was to be expected, because the royalty and nobles who were in high positions, didn’t follow them onto the battle ground.

But here.

On this battle ground, the Geihlficlant king was on its front lines.

In these nights and days, no matter how many northern countries he had defeated, this had never happened. But it seemed that the Geihlficlant king was this kind of king.

Furthermore.

“…”

Riphal frowned.

Then he thought.

If everything had not been distorted.

If the '''Goddesses''' had not devoured this world, if the '''Hero''' had not gone bad, if everything was not twisted, he would want to live in the country that was ruled by that kind of king.

To tell the truth he had never thought of ruling the world, much less have this kind of meaningless war.

Because he hated seeing people die.

Be it his companions or enemies.

Because he hated seeing people die.

This was completely meaningless.

No matter how many people he killed, the ending would still be the same.

In the end a country would take over the world.

But that country would be ruined one day.

And then a new struggle would erupt.

Leaving blood, screams and despair.

And people would immediately forget these.

They would make the same mistake.

He himself had never thought of entering this boring killing cycle.

Even if Stohl had killed his parents, he had opposed revenge.

Because there was no meaning.

He had even advised everyone in the village to have a peaceful life under Stohl’s governance.

But.

“…”

But why was he standing here.

Killing people here.

And killing many people.

It was clearly the worst action.

If no one was seeing, if there were no companions fighting by his side, he would probably hate it so much that he would cry.

I clearly only want to live in peace, why does that world disallow for such a small hope to exist.

Forcing him to move forward.

Making him move forward.

Making him move forward and kill people.

Or else in the end, the whole world would be devoured by the Goddess or something like that.

“…”

At this moment, his companions finally returned.

Lir, Sui and Kuu.

In the beginning he had only sent them to confirm the position of the Geihlficlant king, but for some reason the spy that had followed Kiefer returned at this time. And said that Kiefer had escaped his notice, coming to this battle field for some reason.

Hearing this news, Riphal had frantically plead for Lir and the others to save Kiefer.

Riphal looked at Lir who had returned empty-handed, asking: “…Why didn’t you bring Kiefer back?”

Lir looked down, saying: “She said she didn’t want to return to your side.”

Reez who was standing behind Riphal said: “Huh? Is that woman an idiot? She clearly knows what will happen.”

But if she was so adamant on not returning, there was no choice.

“Did she say she wanted to die with Ryner Lute?” Riphal asked.

Lir replied: “…No, the '''Solver of All Equations''' is already…”

“Dead?”

“Is this better to do this?”

Riphal nodded, “…Yes. That’s the case. Anyway I can’t save the '''Solver of All Equations'''… Even if you brought him back, I would probably kill him here. But even so… Even so, I still wanted to let them have more time together for Kiefer’s sake…”

But, Ryner Lute was already dead.

And Kiefer still hadn’t left the side of the dead Ryner.

Riphal smiled sadly, saying: “…I’ve been dumped again~”

Lir didn’t say anything.

Sui and Kuu and Reez were silent.

Because they already understood what would happen.

Riphal would swing that big sword.

He would swing '''Glovil''' down.

He would swing that cursed '''Sword of Regeneration'''.

Then everything here would end.

Half of the Geihlficlant soldiers would probably die. The crowd covering this area would disappear in and instant, it could be possible that they might even see the horizon.

And among that, Kiefer’s life would be ended.

“…”

He clearly said that he hated seeing people die, but his hand…

His cursed hands still…

“…Don’t tell me I have to kill the woman I love…” He muttered with a voice as if he were about to cry.

But that sentence was murmured so low that no one could hear it. No, that probably was the small, weak voice that was filled with hate and cursed fate, that sounded in the deepest corner of his chest.

Then he raised his head.

Because he couldn’t cry.

Because he couldn’t cry, and he couldn’t escape.

So he faced the front.

He found that the Geihlficlant army had already reached in front of him.

So he said: “…Let our comrades retreat. I will end this war.”

Lir nodded.

Reez yelled: “His Majesty is going to use '''Glovil'''! Retreat!”

The Gastark soldiers yelled happily, the shout to kill all of Geihlficlant soldiers spread.

Both sides were shouting “Kill! Kill! Kill!” as they prepared to clash.

And in the middle of these two armies.

“…”

Riphal Edea stood proudly by himself.

Then he pulled out the large sword on his back.

It didn’t seem like humans could use it—

A long…

Long…

Long…

Black…

Cursed sword.

He slowly raised the sword above his head, lifting his soldiers.

Raising his head, looking at the man who was galloping towards him amongst the front line of the Geihlficlant army.

That man who wore elegant green armour. He raised his sabre, leading the Geihlficlant army. There was the possibility that this man was that country’s king.

But.

“…”

In Riphal’s eyes, there was no reflection of the Geihlficlant king’s figure.

He only used that remaining eye, to look into the distance.

He looked at the other side of the enemy army.

He looked at the people he was about to kill.

He looked at the lives of comrades.

“…Kiefer she…” He murmured.

And he stopped, he didn’t continue. He squashed what he wanted to say back into his chest.

Because he didn’t have the right to explain himself anymore. He no longer had the right to explain what he wanted to do to the people he was going to kill.

So he could only shout like he usually did.

He shouted with that voice as if he were about to cry—

“I…I am a murderer! I am a king of slaying! If you want to curse me, then come! But, even so, I will still swing this sword. So that I can save more lives than I am going to kill now, I will kill you all here!!”

So he, '''Glovil'''—


The scenery warped.

The scenery warped.

The world warped with a strangely mushy sound.

And Ryner,

"..."

Had seen this same scene before.

He saw something within the depths of darkness.

The scenery being twisted, crushed, wrapped, and colors melting into each other, staining everything red.

Red.

Red.

Red.

Red.

[[Image:DDnYnD v06 295.jpg|thumb]]

"..."

This was the same scene he saw when he died a while ago. No, the same scene he saw when he ''thought'' he died from being stabbed in the chest with a knife.

Then Ryner looked at his hands.

His hands were being stained white.

Not only his hands – but his feet, his chest, his whole body were being stained white as well.

It almost seemed like his own existence was getting weaker – even the outline of his body was fading away.

"...everything is happening the way it did last time..."

He whispered.

Then he looked around.

Everything within his field of vision was being stained red.

And Ryner knew what kind of red it was.

The same shade of red that the pentacle in his eyes had.

A red ceiling.

A crimson floor.

A vermillion wall.

A scarlet corridor the stretches directly ahead.

And Ryner knew where he was.

He was within himself.

Inside his '''Alpha Stigma'''.

A monster called '''Alpha''' lived here, and...

"..."

A black-haired woman who tried her best to stop its rampage.

And he remembered the woman's face.

He remembered who she was.

Mother.

His own mother.

He didn't know why, but his mother risked her life to prevent the monster from going wild inside Ryner.

Therefore

"..."

Therefore, his mother should be here right now.

And Ryner whispered softly,

"...mother."

But no response came.

There was only the blood-red corridor, stretching infinitely.

So Ryner began walking. He proceeded through the passageway, and saw what he'd seen before.

Beyond the corridor lay an unbelievably huge room.

''If I have such a huge and empty hole within me, won't I die of loneliness?'' These nonsensical thoughts passed through Ryner's head.

That room was red as well.

The sky; the earth; everything was red and wriggled like human insides.

The same as before.

Exactly the same.

Yet somehow different.

Because...

"...there's no voice..."

He said.

Yes.

Last time, a voice came from the skies.

A low and heavy voice that resounded directly in his brain.

It's the same voice that Ryner can only hear when his '''Alpha Stigma''' goes berserk, a voice overbearing like that of a god's – however, he can't hear it now.

The red monster who posed as a deity was supposed to live here.

But it wasn't here.

Ryner tried speaking up,

"Is it hiding somewhere...?"

Maybe when Lir gouged out his '''Alpha Stigma''', that monster got devoured by that stone '''Spunquel''' and died?

Regardless, nothing was there.

Ryner emerged from the corridor and stepped into the room. He mused to himself as he walked on,

"...maybe everything's a dream? I'm already dead, so I'm seeing things during my last moments...or..."

''Am I in hell?

''That's one possibility,'' he thought.

He killed lots of people when his '''Alpha Stigma''' went berserk, after all.

Such a monster could never hope for heaven.

And he failed to protect his friends...

"..."

Ferris and Kiefer and Toale and Voice and Arua and Kuku and Sion and – no, he failed pretty much everyone.

Someone like that wouldn't go to heaven after he died.

So,

"...is this hell?"

He whispered, and something replied.

<<That's right.>>

Something replied.

However, the voice came from the heavens. A voice from the skies that battered directly at his head.

But it wasn't the overbearing voice that resounded when his '''Alpha Stigma''' went berserk.

This voice sounded somewhat sleepy and lazy.

Ryner lifted up his face and asked,

"Who is it?"

The voice laughed.

"Just 'ahaha' doesn't tell me anything."

And the voice said,

<<You should be able to understand by just looking, right?>>

Ryner scowled,

"Where?"

<<Straight ahead. Right in front of you.>>

The voice said.

So Ryner turned to the front again, and discovered that the scenery had changed sometime in between.

Not completely – everything was still stained red -, but two people appeared without his notice.

One of them was a woman.

A woman with beautiful and long black hair. A woman with a gentle face. A face that evoked such nostalgia in him, that he was nearly driven to tears just by the sight of her.

It was his mother.

His mother lay on the red floor, looking like she was asleep.

And a man gently held her in his arms.

Ryner took a look at that man.

"..."

And was at a loss of words.

Because...

"..."

The man was himself.

However, he wore strange clothes. Ridiculous ones like that of a clown, and a tear drop was tattooed below his left eye.

He looked towards Ryner with that left eye and smiled gently.

<<Hi there. So we finally meet.>>

He said in a friendly tone.

Ryner scrutinized the clown that looked exactly like himself, and said

"Who are you?"

The clown merely shrugged his shoulders in reply.

<< I'm you.>>

"Huh?"

<<You. Your sleeping self.>>

"I don't get it..."

However, the clown interrupted his words.

<<It's also correct to say that I'm half of "Ryner Eris Reed"[the Lonesome Demon] – the Solver of All Equations. But in the end, I'm still you.>>

He said.

But Ryner couldn't understand what those words meant. Seeing this, the clown smiled kindly.

<<It's alright if you don't understand it right now. You'll eventually get it.>>

"Really?"

<<Yep.>>

"I see..."

Ryner said and looked around him,

"So, where's that monster?"

He asked.

The clown replied,

<<You mean Alpha?>>

"Yeah."

<<He ran. Because I – no, you woke up...if you fully awakened, Alpha wouldn't be able to do anything about it.>>

That's what he said, but Ryner couldn't understand a word.

But it doesn't matter, because he has more important matters to attend to.

"..."

Ryner gazed at the woman lying before him; at the black-haired and gentle-looking woman.

And said,

"...so"

"So, is mother released now? She has been holding back Alpha for my sake, didn't she?"

The clown nodded, and gently caressed his mother's black hair,

<<She's been released.>>

He said.

Ryner's eyes widened at this. Pentagrams no longer appeared in his eyes. He opened his curse-free eyes – looking almost as if they've never been cursed in the first place - and ran towards his mother's side.

But the clown said,

<<Then she died.>>

He said.

<<She abandoned everything to protect you. She really is a kind person.>>

Those were his words.

And Ryner stopped himself. He looked at the woman on the floor.

His mother.

His mother, who risked her life and continued to protect him all these years, even though he himself forgot her name, her face and even her figure.

"...sh-she died?"

He said.

But the clown didn't answer. He merely looked towards Ryner in sympathy.

"..s-she died..but I, I haven't even said anything to..."

However, the clown replied.

<<Your feelings were conveyed to her.>>

"But..."

<<And you still have things to do, no? She's already dead, but you're not dead yet.>>

The clown said.

Ryner stared at the clown who resembled himself,

"I'm...not dead?"

<<That's right. And you have to protect your friends –no, ''we'' have to protect our friends. That's what we've decided, right? We want to save everything we see. If even monsters like us can save someone - then we'd want to save everything – we've decided, haven't we?>>

"..."

Hearing those words, he suddenly remembered.

What he should do.

What he had to do from now on.

And who he is.

So Ryner looked at the clown.

He looked at the clown who was the splitting image of himself, and said.

"You are..."

He felt the depths of his chest shake.

The very insides of his chest trembled.

Then he opened his mouth.

And his voice,

<<...I am...I am a demon who became mad to save Sion, huh...>>

His voice came from the heavens.

"..."

Ryner opened his eyes.

He saw the faces of his friends.

The faces of Ferris and Kiefer.

Both of them looked on the brink of crying.

No, they were actually crying.

They were crying and pushing Derunio onto his body like everything depended on it.

And they hadn't realized that Ryner was awake already.

"..."

On the side, Toale was talking to Vois with a troubled face.

And Ryner tried to say,

"...ah~"

He tried to speak up,

"...I'm beat."

Ferris and Kiefer turned around in an instant. Their eyes widened in surprise.

"Ryner!?"

Kiefer shouted and embraced him.

And Ferris...

"..."

She hurriedly tried to wipe her tears, but her attempts only made it worse. She turned away and shouted in anger.

"I-idiot! You sure took your sweet time!"

Ryner smiled wryly.

Toale came towards him with a happy face and extended his hand.

Ryner took it and pulled himself upright. He now realized that he's standing in a sea of blood. He was probably healed by '''Derunio''' absorbing the blood here.

His left arm was attached. His right arm was torn into shreds and missing, but the wound had closed, at least.

Ryner glanced at his arm, and immediately turned towards his two comrades.

As expected, Kiefer and Ferris were drenched in blood from standing in that sea of blood.

"...sorry. I made you worry."

Ryner whispered.

Ferris still refused to turn around and didn't even give him a reply.

"Ah~ That's great. So you did wake up, as expected."

Vois butted in, and Ryner turned towards him.

" 'As expected' my ass. You lied, didn't you?"

Vois smiled at his words, and tilted his head.

"About what?"

"About my eyes and what the '''Goddess''' said about them. What was it again? Er, Alpha is..."

Vois gleefully finished the sentence.

"Alpha – the power of destruction that lies within you is one of the most powerful types – was that what you meant? Yes. That was a complete lie."

Vois admitted curtly, even though he lied about an important thing that he really shouldn't have.

Ryner replied with a bored face.

"Don't screw with me. Alpha escaped."

Vois seemed a bit surprised at this.

"Hmm. So Alpha escaped...because it's afraid of Glovil?"

He asked, but Ryner shook his head.

And Vois grinned happily.

"Afraid of you?"

He asked, his expression smug as if he expected everything.

"..."

Ryner was getting more annoyed by the minute, so he stopped replying.

But, Vois kept speaking.

"So, did you find out who you are?"

"..."

"Everything went according to my words, right? If you came here, you'd find out..."

"...ahh geez. Shut up. Stop making such a big deal about it."

Ryner said, and Vois replied

"Well, you're having a talk with me later, but at least answer me this. I'm sure everyone here wants an answer..."

Vois paused. Ryner felt a slightly nervous air around Vois.

So, when Vois said

"...it's about Glovil, can you..."

Ryner interrupted.

"I can deal with it."

He detached himself from Kiefer's embrace and turned around. He stared at the real world he had come back to. A world filled with slaughter.

He gazed at the battlefield with eyes whose sight should've been stolen by Lir.

"..."

A tear shape floated within his eyes. A tear drop that flickered in blue, red, white, and all the iridescent colors.

Reflected in those eyes were things beyond this world.

The composition of all magic.

The composition of all humans.

The composition of all matter.

The composition of all '''Rule Fragments''' can be seen.

And he knew how to undo them.

Vois questioned from behind.

"...so, in the end, who are you?"

"A lonesome demon who happened to be very good at solving puzzles."

Ryner said without turning around.

He stared into the distance.

And saw, in the distance, a monster being born.

Perhaps no one else can see this scene. Maybe, not even the Gastarkians who summoned that could see it.

The scene is happening in a world overlapping with reality, but different.

A giant snake descended from the skies. A snake with white scales, whose body is huge enough to cover the entire sky.

The snake opened its mouth. From its mouth, another monster – no, the face of a beautiful girl with long, pink hair appeared and said

<<O, contractor...I shall answer your call again>>

The girl cast her voice downwards.

A quiet, quiet, quiet, yet overbearing voice.

A cursed voice that resounds directly in a human's head.

<>


Her voice coaxed.

The monster cast her voice downwards, and coaxed the feeble human.

And the contractor answered. The contractor replied, sacrificing his own body to gain power.

It seemed like the weapon Glovil had to be activated that way.

A human, offering his life to the monster to unlock its true power.

[[Image:DDnYnD v06 319.jpg|thumb]]
And the girl laughed.

She seemed to be laughing at the foolish antics of man.

She laughed softly, looking down on everything.

And

<<...the contract is finished. Releasing my power.>>

After she said that, a red light appeared from afar.


A light in the shade of blood was released violently into the world.

Ryner began,

"...everyone step back. I'm cancelling Glovil's mag..."

But his words stopped.

Because another voice came from the skies.


<<Ha, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, aha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha>>

It was a voice he knew very well.

One that he heard over and over again.

The voice that descended whenever Ryner's '''Alpha Stigma''' went berserk.

The voice of the monster that kept tormenting him.

"..."

No, the monster that killed his mother-

"'''Alpha''', huh..."

Ryner said and looked up towards that voice.

And it was there.

The monster that he once met in his eyes.

A beast as big as Glovil's floating body descended towards him.

Red skin in the shade of blood.

Eyes even redder than that.

Vermillion pentacles in the depths of its eyes.

Sharp fangs.

Sharp claws.

Gigantic wings.

However, those wings weren't flapping. They were merely swaying lazily, and the beast ignored gravity as is floated down slowly.

No, the concept of gravity that governs the plane of humans might not even exist in this world.

Ferris, Kiefer and the others probably couldn't see the monster. No, Ryner himself wouldn't be able to see it either if not for the power of '''the Solver of All Equations''' in his eyes.

All they heard were voices coming from the sky.

Voices like that of gods' descended from the sky, and humans feared.

However, Ryner looked up at '''Alpha''' with bored eyes.

Seeing that,''' Alpha''' smiled with its mouthful of teeth.

<<Ha, hahaha, ahahahaha, so you see me, so you see me, demon...so finally, you have stepped beyond the boundaries of man, just like that mad hero...>>

Ryner interrupted.

"Shut up, monster."

<<Bold words. But what can a mere human do by gaining just a bit of power? You're no longer protected by Artofaal. Nothing stands against my power now.>>

The beast finished, and bit into his own wings. He tore out his own teeth and sank his arms into his chest.

And gradually, the '''seal''' that had restricted the monster began to break. The restraints that his mother cast on the monster to hold him back – to prevent it from going on a rampage and killing Ryner – were being torn off.

And another monster tried to come out from the beast's body. The beast's chest was ripped apart and torn open,

"..."

And a giant spider with a human-like head emerged from within. Its whole body was red. A giant spider with a blood-red body. The spider opened its mouth and began devouring the body of the beast which looked like the demons in fairytales. It began devouring the '''Curse of Artofaal''' that Ryner's mother created.

And the human-like head above its mouth looked towards Ryner.

Actually, the face didn't have eyes, so Ryner didn't know whether it's staring at him or not, but it definitely turned towards him.

Ryner looked back.

At the face without eyes, a nose, a mouth or ears. It was simply an egg-shaped and blood-red head, and infinite amounts of pentacles that shone even redder appeared and disappeared before it.

And that head, with all its flickering pentacles, looked towards him. Looked down on him.

Ryner scowled.

"So that's your true form."

As expected, '''Alpha''' laughed. "Hahahahahahaha". It laughed with a powerful voice that made heads spin.

And...

<<That's right. And how would you call me? God. Demon. Devil. Hero. Monster. How would you...>>

However, Ryner extended his hand.

And with his eyes - eyes that were shining with prism tears -, he looked up at the ugly spider and muttered.

"...how would I call you? Hah! You're just a spider, aren't you?"

He said and moved his fingers slightly. A light appeared at his fingertip.

Then he looked up.

"...the spider's..."

And even turned his gaze towards the snake on the other side.

"And the snake's equations analyzed. Terminating their existences..."

But stopped right there.

He saw something grasping his left arm.

It was woman's arm.

At first, he thought that it belonged to Ferris or Kiefer.

But immediately dismissed that idea.

After all, humans shouldn't be able to come to this unnatural world.

So, who...

Who is it...

"..."

Ryner looked towards the woman grabbing his arm.

But it wasn't a woman.

No, it wasn't even human.

It had a long hair and a nicely shaped body.

But it didn't have eyes. It had eyeholes, but no eyes. Insect-like beings gushed out from its eyeholes, and it bit on Ryner's arm with its horizontal mouth filled with teeth.

"...a '''Goddess''' huh."

Ryner scowled and turned his gaze towards the '''Goddess'''.

"Terminating existence..."

But stopped again. He felt a great pain in his right shoulder. Something tore into him.

One after each other, his legs, back and neck were being torn into.

Ryner turned around in response.

And saw dozens of the '''Goddess'''' monsters.

Then, voices came down again.

'''Alpha's''' voice.

Voices of the ''Goddesses''' doubles.

<<Don't get cocky, demon...we've decided to finish you off here...resistance is futile...you...all of you are going to perish here.>>

They said.

And '''Alpha''' released one vermillion pentacle from his face.

Not towards Ryner, but the ground.

The pentacle engraved itself on the earth.

And the ground twisted with red.

A hole opened from the distortion, and what looked like brown dirt gushed out. Then came the soldiers with green armor. Then the blue sky. Then the voices of humans.

Everything was being turned inside out, with the hole as the center. The alternate world was slowly transformed into the real world.

However, '''Alpha''' was still there.

An unbelievably huge spider monster, whose existence shouldn't even be allowed in the human world, appeared.

Just by raising its leg, soldiers around the spider were blown to smithereens, before they even touched its leg.

Humans were rendered speechless before such an unusual sight.

Speechless before the appearance of a monster that looked like it came straight from a fairytale.

But the screams began immediately.

The screams of madness began immediately.

<<Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahaahahahahahahahahahahahahahaaahahahahahahhaaaaaaahahahah know fear, humans! Tremble, humans! I am God, demon, devil, hero, a monster who'll slaughter all of you...come, scream for me!>>

'''Alpha''' roared.

It released vermillion pentacles from its face into all directions. When they hit humans, their blood boiled and exploded from within.

It was different from the power that Ryner used before. When he went berserk and released pentacles, the power within them was different.

Most likely, '''Alpha''' was merely abusing the power of '''the Solver of All Equations'''.

"...now you're just a monster."

Ryner groaned.

Ferris' voice came from behind.

"W-what is that..."

Ryner didn't turn around.

"The monster within me."

"Why is it out here?"

"Because I'm weak. But I'll stop it now."

"But, such a monster..."

However, Ryner interrupted her words.

"Hey, Ferris..."

"Hmm?"

"I've always made you worry, and you were the one who kept protecting me, but this time, I'll..."

He said.

"I'll do the protecting."

With those words, he took at step forward. His body felt incredibly heavy. The '''Goddess'''' doubles were swarming around his body and tearing into him in the alternate world, and he found it a bit hard to move.

But he ignored that and moved forward. Then he extended his hand towards '''Alpha'''.

'''Alpha''' laughed at this.

He laughed madly.

<<Hahahahahaha, hahhahahahahahaha, you can't do it. You won't be able to. The weakness in your heart won't let you.>>

Ryner ignored the words that '''Alpha''' cast down, and weaved light patterns in the air with his finger.

However, the spider monster still laughed.

<< I said you can't do it! Your power is too immense, so you can't use it in this world. If you do, you'll erase the entire landscape. So, you won't use your power. That's why I chose this place for your burial.
Because you, with your weak and fragile heart, can't kill humans...you can only kill that monstrous snake in the alternate world. You can't kill...>>

Someone spoke up behind him.

"...you can do it. Right, Ryner?"

Vois said.

"You are our king. If you saved us here, then you'd truly be our king, both in name and..."

But Ryner interrupted him.

He cut off Vois' words.

"It's not about big things like that. The spider was right. I am a weak human. Not a monster, just a fragile human. And because humans are sad creatures...because they're weak and sad creatures, they cannot choose everything."

He said, and remembered Sion's face.

Sion, who was smiling as tears flowed down his cheeks in the rain.

He kept making choices.

The ones that are the hardest to make.

And in the end, he cried. He cried, and disappeared.

''But if he was really that troubled, why didn't he talk to me?'' That's what I thought.

''Why didn't he tell me to save him?'' I thought.

''He said that I'm his greatest friend.''

''He said that I'm his companion.''

''Why did he heave all those burdens upon himself?''

"..."

''But, I was wrong.''

''He couldn't have talked to me.''

''Because I..''

"..."

''I didn't bear anything.''

''All I did was run away.''

''I selfishly proclaimed that I wanted to save everything, but all I did was run away without shouldering anything.

''That's why Sion disappeared while crying.

''But it's different now.

''It'll be different from now on.

''I wanted to stand beside him – not just by talk – but truly stand beside him.

''But for that, I need to shoulder my own burdens.

''I need to move on.''

"If...if I'm not a monster, but a human..."

''I need to move on.

''Because I like Ferris.

''Because I like Kiefer.

''Because I like Toale.

''Vois...well, I wonder?

''And Milk, and Lafra, and Arua, and Kuku, and Fahl, Tyle, Toni, and Sion as well.

"Because I like humans...so..."

Ryner said and raised his hand.

He felt something on his face. Felt his own tears flowing down his cheek.

However, he still said,

"So, I'll move on."

And released a light from his fingertip.

A light that undoes all equations.

For an instant, '''Alpha''' looked surprised. But it really was for an instant.

Alpha was caught in the light immediately, and its very existence was erased.

But the light didn't stop there.

It couldn't be controlled by Ryner's will anymore. Slowly but surely, like a pandemic, the light spread out into the world.

It expanded in front of Ryner in the shape of a fan.

And the humans touched by the light all turned into sand.

Hundreds.

Thousands.

Tens of thousands.

Hundreds of thousands.

An unbelievable amount of humans were erased by the light and turned into sand.

And the light clashed with the red light that Glovil unleashed.

By that time, almost no one was left in front of Ryner.

Glovil's light and Ryner's light had killed most of them.

Then, Glovil's and Ryner's powers negated each other and disappeared.

"..."

It seems like their powers were almost equal.

And only despair remained.

Nothing that resembled a human figure could be seen.

More than a million people were erased, but the plains merely stretched on as if nothing had happened.

The sky was clear.

Most relaxing.

Ryner looked at the sky

"...I killed..."

He began, but was cut off by Ferris.

"No! You...you just protected us!"

She shouted.

She shouted with all her might.

Ryner smiled bitterly at that.

He smiled bitterly at her kindness. Normally, she'd swing around her sword and never stop yapping about dango, but at times like this, she'd be so kind. He felt like crying.
But he won't. Not anymore.

"Yeah..."

He merely nodded.

"Yeah, you're right."

He merely nodded.

And mused to himself.

He killed to protect his friends.

That's...alright. It's a reason that he can accept, he thought.

But it's not something that he should do, whether he accepted it or not. It's not something he can forgive himself for. There's no way he can live on smiling sheepishly after killing more than a million people.

That's why Sion cried.

And even the King of Gastark-

Even Rephael Edea must be moving forward while crying, isn't he? Ryner thought faintly.

But nothing is going to change by just thinking about it.

Ryner closed his eyes.

And moved his consciousness into the alternate world again.

As usual, the '''Goddess'''' doubles were biting into his body.

Ryner narrowed his eyes.

"..well, that's that. What are you going to do about it?"

He said.

And the '''Goddess'''' doubles shivered in fear.

<<...you monster...>>

They say.

But Ryner smiled sadly.

"Sorry, but I'm a human, saddeningly so."

He said, and grabbed one of the '''Goddesses''' that was tearing into him.

"''Disappear.''"

And it was done.

All the '''Goddesses''' detached themselves from Ryner

<<Orders for retreat.>>

They said.

"Then go. But tell this to your boss – since you guys bullied Sion, I'm not going to forgive you."

Ryner said. He raised his hands, and lowered his voice

"...tell her that I'll come and kill her one day."

And the '''Goddess'''' doubles hurriedly ran away from the alternate world that Ryner had created.

Ryner nodded and looked at the sky again.

The snake monster was still there.

A girl's head emerged from its mouth and smiled. Her hair was the same shade as that of the Gastarkians.

Then

-I thought I could meet you here. Hello, Mister Demon.

She said.

Ryner replied,

"Who are you? The structure of your equation is a bit different from that of the '''Goddesses''' or '''Alpha'''..."

The girl answered:

-I am Glovil. The lover of Riphal Edea.

"Lover?"

-Yes. I am a woman sent forth for the sole purpose of crossing with him.

"...sole purpose of crossing...um, I'm not really getting it...but, you're a monster, right?"

-Ahaha.

"Well, 'ahaha' doesn't really tell me anything...ah~ geez. So, you knew you can meet me here, and what did you come for?"

Ryner asked, and the girl answered.

-I just came to see. To see whether we can kill the mad demon. Whether we can kill the mad hero. In truth, the '''Goddesses''' aren't the enemy. The ones who mess up this world are always you two.

"..."

Ryner narrowed his eyes at her words.

He couldn't understand what the girl was saying.

"...the ones who mess up the world are always the demon and the hero? That..."

-Don't think too hard about it. You're mad with love anyways, so you won't reach the right conclusion. But...right. It's a bit troubling. Your power is beyond my expectations...

She stopped, and looked like she had a sudden epiphany.

-Well, I'm still glad that I could meet you. I wonder, will I meet you again, or will I meet the hero next? I don't know, but that's it for today. I'm going back to my beloved hero's sword. So, see you.

The girl said and returned to the snake's mouth.

And the snake disappeared.

Ryner looked at the empty space it left behind.

"..."

Suddenly, his body lost all strength. He couldn't even stand anymore. He fell on his knees and onto the ground.

"Ryner!?"

He vaguely heard Kiefer shouting.

Ryner opened his eyes.

And returned to the real world again.

Kiefer and Toale were trying their best to support Ryner, who was crumbling to the ground.

He looked at their faces.

"...ah, sorry. I'm just really worn out, and sorta sleepy..."

He said, and Toale smiled.

And so did Kiefer, who looked to be on the verge of tears.

"Ryner, you're always sleepy."

She forced herself to say in a bright voice.

A voice that conveyed her feelings, that she didn't mind what Ryner just did.

"..."

And Ryner was deep in thought.

Maybe he really isn't a monster anymore, he thought.

Because he was loved and helped by such kind companions, and maybe, simply by being amongst them, he'd become human.

Of course, he had committed an unforgivable sin.

He can't turn back now, for he had opened the gates of hell.

Despite all that, he realized that he was still human.

"..."

He was a weak, sad human that would kill to protect his friends, after all.

"..."

He realized that Ferris was looking at him behind Kiefer. Looking at him with a somewhat incompetent face that spoke of both her desire to come forth and her hesitance to do so.

To think that they'd want to stay at the side of a monster who just killed over a million people..such idiots.

But in the end, all humans are idiots.

Including himself, all of them are idiots, saddeningly so.

Imperfect beings that would hurt one another if they got too close, but would also die of loneliness if they weren't at each other sides.

So, Ryner smiled.

He smiled gently at her.


"..."

And Ferris gladly returned his smile.

<center>♦</center>

And the battle ended.

An unusual battle in which over a million soldiers disappeared in an instant; in which a gigantic spider went on a rampage, had come to an end.

And this piece of news spread throughout the world like fire.

With an impact that far surpassed the news of Gastark defeating the Steol Empire, this piece of information made its way throughout the world.

Accompanied by rumors and highly exaggerated retellings, it was passed on from person to person.

And the entire structure of the world is threatening to change-


<center>♦</center>

<center>♦</center>

<center>♦</center>

<center>♦</center>

<center>♦</center>

"......"

But the leader had realized that it would come to this.

She said that a demon was about to be born.

A sad, lonesome demon who is easily driven to tears.

She said that he was a weak being who'd die immediately if left alone.

A weak being who'd die right away if no one helped him.

Because he was too kind.


He was too kind, and he loved the hero too much-

He'd be driven mad immediately.

That's why

"...I have to come and get you."

He, Tiir Rumibul, whispered.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Densetsu_no_Yūsha_no_Densetsu#Volume_6_-_The_Fallen_Alpha_In_The_Battlefield|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 From Reminiscing To The Future|From Reminiscing To The Future]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 5 Chapter 5

2013-12-26T18:06:21Z

99.19.93.10: /* Chapter 5: Inside of Fate */

==Chapter 5: Inside of Fate==

“Ah~ah~ah~” Ryner yelled.

Then he touched the tight collar of his clothes, displaying a pained expression, asking: “Is it really necessary to wear this kind of tight fitting clothes?”

Relca who was standing behind him and serving him revealed an annoyed expression when she heard this, saying: “What does Ryner treat this place like?”

Ryner looked around him.

This was one of the guest rooms in the Geihlficlant palace. Even though it was called a guest room, it was so big that it was not even the standard of a guest room. It was at the stage that if it were slightly larger, it would be around the same size as the throne room in Roland.

Looking at the large guest room, Ryner muttered softly, “…It really is a large country in the mid-Continent. The border state Roland can’t even compare…”

Relca nodded to express her agreement.

“That’s true. Then you will be meeting with the king of this country as the king of the Anti-Roland Coalition. Of course you can’t wear the dirty clothes like a pariah to see him, right?” As she lectured, Relca patted Ryner’s back, “Alright alright, straighten your back.”

And she pulled Ryner’s face.

“Your expression has to be more refreshed!”

Then she forced his eye lids open.

“Your eyes that seem like sleeping must open wider!”

“Ouch, ow ow ow, your finger is touching my eye…. Wuah don’t pluck my eye brows!” Pulling Relca’s hand away, Ryner yelled: “Ah, enough enough, I know. I will do it properly so don’t use your finger to **** my eyes.”

Saying that, anyway he had to straighten his back according to the request. Opening his eyes wide, looking at himself in the mirror.

And he discovered that after his messy hair was trimmed and tied back, wearing suitable clothing, a smile that was mysteriously confident, even though he didn’t know what there was to be confident about, appeared.

“Disgusting.”

Ryner remarked, then frowned.

But this expression was hit by Relca who was standing beside him, “You have to smile widely.”

“Wait… you don’t have to hit me…”

Slap.

“Sm~ile~”

“…...Eh … … Yes yes, I know~” Ryner said, trying to smile.

Relca finally nodded her head in satisfaction. Alright, this wouldn’t embarrass Vois-sama. She muttered.

Then Ryner continued to keep his smile, looking at the mirror again. His figure appeared in the mirror, even if he looked, he didn’t see anything to complain about.

He didn’t know if it was because his figure was slightly taller, the formal attire was very suitable. Even though he did not give the same feeling like Sion, ma, he wouldn’t be thought as a third rate noble. Looking at his figure, Ryner thought, clothes do make a man.

At this moment, the door to the room was opened, someone walked in.

“Ah, Ryner, you look handsome.” Kiefer’s voice spoke.

She seemed to have to change into a dress that was suitable for the palace or something, so she was taken to another room by Relca’s subordinates two hours ago.

“…”

Ryner turned around, discovering that Kiefer seemed to have changed. A low-cut red dress, her red hair was pinned up prettily, her make-up was more elegant than usual, it looked as if she was an elegant lady.

“Oh oh~ Looking like this, Kiefer is really a great beauty.” Ryner said.

Kiefer’s face turned red, “Is, is that so? It’s not strange?”

“It’s completely not strange? Isn’t that right, Relca?”

Relca nodded, saying: “Very beautiful. If the negotiations fail this time, and we’ll need to tempt the king, we’ll leave it to Kiefer.”

That, although Vois’s subordinate’s way of speaking was a little odd, but the fact that Kiefer was beautiful was true.

So Ryner crossed his arms, staring at Kiefer, saying firmly: “Yes, really pretty.”

Kiefer smiled happily, then turned back, saying: “But, Ferris is more beautiful.”

Another woman appeared from behind Kiefer.

It was Ferris.

She was wearing a white dress, she had a light dab of blusher, pink lips, her gleaming blond hair was pinned up with a bow-like beautiful gem pin. Her appearance, was even more beautiful than her usual other-worldly beauty.

But this Ferris, looked there, saying a strange sentence, “Eh? Where’s Ryner?”

“Aren’t I in front of you?”

“Ehh? You’re Ryner?”

“If I’m not Ryner who am I?”

She seriously considered this, “Hunch your back slightly.”

“Eh? What is it. How troublesome.”

“Make your eyes more sleepy.”

“So I’m saying why?”

“Then give out that kind of defeatist atmosphere that you usually have.”

“Who is the defeatist?” Ryner yelled angrily.

But after hearing Ryner’s angry yell, Ferris looked to him, revealing a relieved expression, “Ah, it’s indeed Ryner.”

“Hey, I say you are… Well, never mind never mind. Anyway I didn’t think I would fit this image.” Ryner said, then looked at the mirror again.

The mirror reflected Ryner wearing formal attire and two beauties wearing dresses.

Bringing these two along with him, me, even if he appeared in front of the Geihlficlant King and the nobles, anyway he wouldn’t be looked down on. Ryner thought.

At this moment, Relca said: “Then, it’s about time. Go and greet the Geihlficlant king—Gulafed Abuleld-sama. Ah yes, Ryner, the biography about King Abuleld…”

Ryner nodded and said: “Yeah, I remembered. I only need to remember the information on the documents you gave me yesterday?”

It should be mentioned that on the report that was given to him yesterday, something like this was written—

Gulafed Abuleld.

Thirty eight years old.

Four years ago his father Biert died because of the Rhule Fragmei, he inherited the throne. Beofre inheriting the throne, he took the army and fought a war. On the battle grounds he left a great achievement, that made his royal siblings admit that he should be the one to inherit the throne.

His personality is also a militaristic calm and strong. And he pays great attention to the difference between the upper levels and lower levels, probably he would not have a good impression of people who had light-hearted attitudes.

So to people who were unsuitable in society since they were unable to address their higher ups respectfully and was forever like a child—Ryner Lute, in front of King Abuleld, he must practice his usage of honorifics.

These troublesome matters were written.

And after he finished reading the report, he had this conversation.

“Honorifics are no use to me?”

“I’ll send you flying?”

“No, I’ll work hard? But even if I work hard, if indeed we have to really properly use honorifics to negotiate with the royals, it should be left to Toale who is of royal birth would be better…”

But Relca shook her head and said: “Toale Nelpha will not see King Abuleld. If it were known that he was from the Nelpha royal family that was destroyed by Roland, the fact that he was the royal family of the country that was destroyed and was destroyed by a border country will put him at a disadvantage. So you should obediently give up, practice using those honorifics in front of me. Anyway I will pretend to be the Geihlficlant king, so we can proceed with conversation.”

So until yesterday late at night they had been practicing using honorifics.

But to Ryner who was finally able to say “I’m really happy that I can see Your Majesty”, Relca was finally disappointed, and she had given up and ended this exercise on several fronts.

Ma, putting these aside.

Ryner looked at the large ornate clock that was as big as the room that was hanging in the room.

It was nearly seven o’clock.

They had arranged to meet the Geihlficlant king around seven o’clock.

Then Relca said again with a slightly worried tone: “It’s almost time, let’s confirm it again. Ryner the things that you need to accomplish here…”

But Ryner waved his hand, interrupting her, “I understand. I already know what I should do.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. Don’t be so worried. Even I am nervous. I have to stand in front of a king of an admirable country, and negotiate with him? Furthermore I have my important companions with me. If I made a mistake and caused the plan to fail, everyone would be in trouble right? So that that will not happen, I will work hard slightly.” Ryner said.

At the same time, someone knocked on the door. A familiar male voice said, “You can meet with His Majesty, please prepare quickly.”

Ryner replied: “We’re prepared.”

Relca reminded: “Posture.”

“Ah~ yes yes. And I have to smile and use honorifics?”

“I already have no expectations for you to use honorifics.”

“No no no, perhaps I may unexpectedly be able to use them?”

Because of this sentence, not only Relca, even Ferris narrowed her eyes and made sounds of suspicion at the same time.

“Is that so?”

“Really?”

So Kiefer hurriedly said: “I… I trust Ryner!”

Ryner lowered his head and smiled bitterly, “…I’m not trusted~”

Then he straightened his back again. He examined his image in the mirror.

Then, thought.

He thought about the things that he would have to do from today onwards.

To tell the truth, he actually wasn’t very worried about the negotiations with the Geihlficlant king. Because to the Geihlficlant king, he only needed to mention the matter and it would be fine.

Let us join in with the war against Gastark Kingdom.

The Geihlficlant king would probably accept it happily. At the present when war was approaching quickly, the number of free soldiers increasing, there shouldn’t be any reason to decline.

But this time Ryner’s task did not stop here.

He had to deal with the Azure Princess that was probably in the palace.

He not only had to make the Azure Princess join the war against Gastark Kingdom, for the benefit of the Anti-Roland Coalition he had to stop them from gaining Geihlficlant Empire’s help, and he had to ask them whether they would help them in the war against Roland Empire? He had to plead them to accept these conditions that seemingly were only beneficial for his side—

“Definitely—it will annoy the other part… This kind of solution that will only help my side, I’m afraid no one will accept it.” Ryner moaned.

Furthermore the leader of the Azure Princess was a woman who hated to be used by anyone in this way.

Ma, although they had not met for ten years, he didn’t know what kind of person she would have turned into, ne.

“Anyway~ personalities wouldn’t change.” He said softly.

“Then let’s go.” The Geihlficlant messenger said.

Ryner nodded, looking at Ferris, Kiefer and Relca, the trio nodded.

So, they walked out of the room.

Walking along a corridor that was like a tunnel, entering the palace. Several figures of maids and officials appeared. Seeing Ryner and his party behind the messenger, they bowed deeply.

Towards this Ryner felt uncomfortable as he continued to walk forward.

The more he walked forward, the structure of the corridor and the quality of the decorations increased, even him who was an amateur in this could see the difference in the quality.

Slowly, the people passing by them began to decrease, and the people wearing beautiful and bright outfits increased. Probably they were nobles.

But, even if they still had not reached the meeting room to see the king, it seemed as if they had not even moved any nearer to him.

He couldn’t help but feel like complaining how large is this place, but even this would need the usage of honorifics, Ryner walked as he thought about these strange matter.

This place was big enough that he could throw all thoughts of Roland palace at the back of his mind. And this country still wanted to fight with Gastark, Ryner thought, gaining more understanding of what a huge country Geihlficlant was. Ma, but he still had to add the factor that Gastark would use the “Rhule Fragmei” in.

Thinking that even the negotiations were complete, what followed next was the war with Gastark, Ryner couldn’t help but feel a little depressed.

War.

It was war.

“I clearly worked hard to this point to avoid this situation, but why did it turn to this…”

After hearing Ryner mutter, the Geihlficlant messenger turned around, asking: “I’m sorry, is there something wrong?”

Ryner shook his head, “No, nothing.”

He just finished speaking, Relca quickly punched Ryner’s back, so he quickly changed his tone, “No, that… there’s nothing wrong.”

He tried to turn around and complain, were they properly using honorifics from this point on?

Relca displayed an expression as if disappointed again.

Kiefer was trying hard not to laugh…

Ferris was just looking at him scornfully.

“I say you all…” Ryner groaned.

Then they walked forward again. The messenger walked out of the corridor, walking towards the central staircase in the hall.

Following that they saw another group of people walking towards the stair case.

The other party had six people.

The first person to enter their sight was the messenger who was leading the way, then three soldiers who did not allow any openings walked by. They gave off an atmosphere that made Ryner vaguely feel that if he first fought with the three of them, probably they would enter a hard competition.

But it didn’t matter about these three people. Most important were the three people behind them that these three seemed to be protecting.

Especially the woman in the middle, that was the largest problem.

Ryner knew that face of the woman who was in a blue dressed and giving off a confident aura.

Pretty features, an elegant atmosphere. Then the long blue hair that was set apart from everyone that only the users of the Congenital Magic Abnormality would have, stubborn red eyes.

When those eyes landed on Ryner, she said: “Ara?”

Ryner raised his eyebrows, staring at her, saying: “Oh oh~”

Staring at the person who had once been one of his comrades, Pia Varliere.

And behind her, was a steady man whose eyes were closed. It was indeed Peria Peruula who had undergone the same training under Germer with him.

Then opposite him was Zohra Rom who he had met just recently.

Looking at these three people, Ryner smiled and that gave him a slight headache, trying to greet that, “That… Yo~ It’s been a long time since we last met.”

Peria smiled too, saying: “Yeah, it’s been a long time since we met. I’ve missed you, Ryner. You’ve grown a lot.”

Followed by Zohra who said: “I don’t even want to see you and that was it.”

After that Pia didn’t look at Ryner, but she looked in the direction of Ferris, Kiefer and Relca who were behind him, saying: “Ah~ what’s that, what’s that. That Ryner who had no friends and was always depressed actually brought these beauties along. And the three of them… ne, Peria, Zohra, them and me, who is prettier?”

Peria continued to smile: “There is only Pia in my eyes.”

Zohra followed: “Of course it is the Princess.”

Just by looking at these actions, Ryner could feel that he roughly understood what stage had Pia progressed to. Her actions and words were like their teacher Germer, then, although she was saying these kind of challenging words, but there was a gleam in her eyes that was examining the truth and false of his side.

Then Ryner suddenly remembered. He remembered she had once shown him that she had an ability that was like a genius in conversation.

At this moment Ferris suddenly said: “Hey Ryner, what is wrong with that woman?”

But Ryner stopped Ferris from speaking, “Ah, don’t move Ferris. That is a challenge. If we are insulted, it will become very troublesome.”

“But.”

“Alright, leave it to me.” Saying that, Ryner turned to look at Pia, “… It’s been some time since old friends were able to meet, so can you not release that killing intent to test my companions?”

Pia smiled as she asked: “Aha, do you want me to treat them more warmly?”

“Yes.” Ryner nodded his head honestly.

But Pia laughed even more, “But, I am not able to be more warm~ Because they are your companions, I haven’t killed them yet? Originally, if I saw the dogs of the monster I would kill them immediately.” Saying that, she released her killing intent. Her killing intent made their bodies tense uncontrollably. Perhaps it was because this killing intent was so strong, that people here couldn’t even feel it.

But, Ferris reacted. Her body had a reaction towards the killing intent that Pia emitted, entering a battle mode.

Pia looked at everyone’s reaction, suddenly laughing again, “Ahaha.”

Ryner immediately understood the reason for her laughter. She laughed because she discovered that the only ones who had a reaction to her killing intent was only Ryner and Ferris. That meant that the other party knew that if they had a head-on fight, the only ones who would fight were only Ryner and Ferris.

But the other party had Peria and Zohra besides Pia.

In plain words, if there were a fight here, his side had no chances of winning.

If he had to protect Kiefer and Relca, even if Ferris were helping him, they would be killed before they escaped.

This was almost as if the snake had made the frog its target. Ryner thought in his heart as cold sweat appeared.

But Pia suddenly opened her mouth and said: “What, all of them are useless. Thinking to fight me with that kind of battle power, Ryner-chan is as cute as before.”

Ferris muttered: “…You said useless, right?”

Ryner frantically said: “So don’t pay attention to her. All these are challenges. Furthermore you don’t have your sword, right? So you can’t fight now, give up.”

“Does that mean, you think I’m weaker than that woman?”

“No no, I didn’t say that…”

But, what would it be, he thought.

To tell the truth, Ryner was unable to imagine how powerful Pia would be now. But Zohra who he had fought with lately had a surprising increase in strength, then Pia who could let Zohra bow to her, should be really troublesome.

And, he had seen Peria mutter something by Pia’s ear.

Ryner couldn’t help but frown.

The whispered conversation between Ferris and Ryner had probably been heard by Peria.

No, instead of saying he heard it, it should be that he felt it.

Even if it were voices, feelings, smells, everything could be felt through the Zenkekkai tattoes that were on his body.

And that Peria, was now whispering to Pia.

Ryner looking at this, said: “…Hey hey Peria. We’re friends right? Don’t be so chummy with Pia.”

Peria smiled, closing his eyes as he looked over, “Friends? Friends would write even a single letter to me.”

“No, there are many many things happening.”

“Many many things. Although Ryner is not those kind of people who would specially write letters, but this time you’ve gone overboard. You even became the subordinate of a monster…”

But Pia said: “Peria keep your mouth shut. Only I can play with this long lost slave?”

So Peria shrugged, smiling: “Ah, I should mention that it was Pia who told me to write to Ryner. So she must be angry at Ryner who ignored her, so you’ll have to prepare yourself~”

Hearing this, Ryner was slightly scared.

Seeing the smile appearing on Pia’s face. Seeing that smiling face that clearly no longer had that small degree of harassment.

Oh no, this job is more troublesome than I thoooought? Ryner trembled.

Pia looked at Ryner, then happily turned her eyes to Ferris and Kiefer who were behind Ryner, moving lightly.

She wore a heavy dress, but it didn’t seem to cause any trouble for her, only using a step, she stepped in front of Ryner, putting her hands on his chest, tip toeing, drawing near to Ryner’s face.

When her face was so near that there were barely inches to spare between his mouth and hers, she said: “… Even if it’s a joke there has to a limit. In the past your goddess was clearly me? But now you’re flirting with other girls?”

[[Image:DDnYnD v05 205.jpg|thumb]]
In a moment there was a slight killing aura behind him, Ryner quickly used his hands to stop Ferris, and wanted to push Pia away, “Wait a moment, I say you, what are you doing so suddenly? Don’t pull this kind of act that would make people misunderstand…”

But Pia interrupted him, hugging Ryner’s neck when he tried to escape, decreasing the distance between the two of them, putting her lips by his ear, as if whispering she said softly: “… Ma, I am very forgiving, so if you flirt with one or two people I can forgive you. But even if your interests are bad, if you flirt with those women—those ugly “'''Goddesses'''”, I cannot forgive you. Sa~, so you have to explain clearly to me. If you don’t explain clearly, I will be really angry and kill those cute girls behind you?” Saying that, her hand twisted inwards, a small dagger appearing in her hand. Ryner who discovered this, grabbed her hand that had the dagger.

“Wait, Pia, stop…”

But at this moment, Pia suddenly smiled: “Annoying, Ryner~? Grabbing other people’s hand so suddenly, you’ve really become an adult, but, I understand it’s because of those passionate feelings you have for me.”

“Wuuuuuaaaaaaaaaaa? You, so that was…”

But she ignored Ryner’s words, returning to Peria and Zohra’s side with the same speed she had when she approached him, “Alright, the message has been passed~ because I have said what I wanted to say, so we’ll go first. We can’t let the Geihlficlant king to continue waiting.” Then ignoring his side, walked away.

Towards her retreating figure, Ryner shouted: “Wait, Pia?”

But she didn’t turn around, Peria and Zohra didn’t look back, leaving with Pia.

Ryner looked at this scene stunned.

At this time Kiefer who was behind suddenly asked: “…That, flirting or something… did Ryner date that girl before?”

Ryner revealed a tired face, turning back and said: “That, the previous conversation, would you think so?”

“No. It couldn’t be seen.”

“Right? From before she was this kind of woman who would play with her surrounding people with this attitude~” Ryner said.

Kiefer looked towards Ferris with an unsettled expression, then said softly: “But… but Ryner likes that kind of girls right…” (Because Ferris and the Azure Princess are the same type.)

“Eh?”

“No, it’s nothing. That… she was called Pia? What did she say? Because she was whispering to your ear, I didn’t hear it.”

But for some reason, Ferris answered this question. It seemed like she had heard the conversation between Pia and Ryner.

She said: “… Taking out a knife, then saying she would kill us. Then saying if he wanted to save his companions, then explain to her clearly. Explain to me why you have become the dog of the “Goddess”… But, before explaining to her, explain to me first. What is that thing called “'''Goddess'''”? Lately when I walk everywhere I would hear Goddess, Megami, nu shen these words. Vois, that person has also constantly said some matters about some strange monsters… What are you hiding from me? I always thought that you would tell me on your own so I didn’t really bother about it, but if you are planning to never explain it properly, before being killed by that woman, I will kill you first?” Even the queen herself on this side was starting to become angry.

Ryner stared at her, discovering that she did not really look angry. No, although it was said that she was always emotionless, she basically wouldn’t display her emotions on the outside, but now on her face, there was an expression that was more of unsettled than angry.

“…” Ryner seemed to frown as if he was troubled, then said: “Ah~ Sorry.”

“… No, actually I don’t quite understand so I never explained…” He turned to look at Pia and the others who had walked up on the landing, “But it seems that no matter where it is always hated, so the “'''Goddess'''” should be an evil person. Talking about which, has Ferris heard something from Vois?”

Ferris nodded, “Vois said your… your eyes were cursed by the “'''Goddess'''” so they became strange.”

Ah, so that was it. Ryner thought. So she revealed that unsettled expression.

“Vois that bastard, I knew that he had that information…” Ryner gritted his teeth as he spoke, then turned to Kiefer, asking: “What about Kiefer? Have you heard anything about “'''Goddess'''”?”

Kiefer shook her head, “I haven’t heard Vois-kun say anything about it… but, about the “'''Goddess'''”, I heard some rumours. After leaving Roland, I heard rumours from all over the world, no, it should be said as legends.”

Ryner looked at her, asking: “Eh, then what kind of legends are they? What are the “'''Goddesses'''”?”

She replied: “There are a few sayings in the legends.”

“Yes.”

“But no matter what the endings are, the “'''Goddesses'''” always swallow the world.”

“Is that so. So that means the “'''Goddesses'''” aren’t anything good?”

But, she revealed an uncomprehending expression. Then for some reason she slightly, really slightly revealed an expression that was like a dead end. But Ryner didn’t understand why she was revealing that expression.

But talking about which, this wasn’t the time to be worrying about Kiefer’s change in expression.

Ryner moved his eyes away from Kiefer, then said: “Well, anyway the information that we know is only a small bit, right?”

Ferris looked over to him, then said: “Eh? Are you talking to me?”

Anyway he would ignore this problem, Ryner continued: “Then, if what Vois said is true, then Vois may be preparing to trick that “'''Goddess'''”? Well, but because that person is a liar we can’t trust him completely… But, ma~, I’ll trust him a little this time. Because although that person will not tell us the truth, he will similarly not reveal his personality to the “'''Goddess'''”.”

Towards this, this time it was Kiefer who looked to him, “Wait, Ryner. That, this, are you talking to us?”

When he was asked this, he didn’t reply. He only slightly looked at Relca, using a voice that she would not hear, softly saying: “Furthermore, even if this point is put aside, we have no reason to abandon Vois right? I don’t know if it’s because the Anti-Roland Coalition has accepted the “'''Goddess'''” help, from the establishment till the current developments the speed has been quite odd. If it is not noticed, I don’t know what kind of things that person would do. So I pretended to be used by him, deciding to use him in return… If I explain it like this, what about it? Because I have Vois’s subordinates by my side I cannot explain it out loud, but anyway I plan to use the “'''Goddess'''” and Vois this way, is this explanation enough?”

Ryner said that. But he should not have been heard by anyone. His voice was so soft that it was like he was just breathing out, so even Ferris and Kiefer who were by his side couldn’t hear it.

But, after he finished muttering, he looked towards the stairs. He looked at Pia and the others who were so far away that even if he yelled and shouted they would not be able to hear it.

Then said “…If it’s you you can hear it through Zenkekkai, Peria. Then, pass on what I said just now to Pia.”

After hearing him say that, Peria turned slightly. From this position it seemed as if he were making a hand signal to Pia, then covering his ears, shrugging.

That action meant—“Even though I want to tell her, Pia is unwilling to listen.”

It conveyed this message.

“Ha? Don’t joke. Pass it on to her properly.” Ryner murmured.

Peria revealed a troubled expression, then patted his chest.

“Ha? What does that action mean?” Ryner asked.

Peria pointed over again.

But, he still did not understand the meaning of that action. So Ryner tilted his head, continuing to ask: “So I said I don’t understand. What is that? What are you trying to say?”

Peria still pointed over, then pointed to his chest.

“Eh? Chest? What’s with your chest?”

Peria shook his head, making a signal that said it’s not me.

“Not your chest? Then, it’s mine?”

Peria nodded.

“I already said it’s very troublesome so don’t hand signal to me. I’ll go over to your side now, talk to me properly…”

But Peria interrupted him, making a sign that said don’t come over. Then he made a signal for him to look at his chest.

“Ha? What does that mean…” As he said that, Ryner looked at his chest. He looked at his chest that was wrapped with that tight formal suit. And he discovered that a card that was as big as his palm had been snuck in there.

“Oh?” Ryner said, then remembered, it should have been placed there when Pia touched his chest.

This was a perfect surprise attack of a standard that Ryner didn’t even notice that a card had been snuck into his clothes.

“…” Ryner couldn’t help but frown.

If that card had an explosive talisman that would explode after a certain period of time, perhaps he would be dead by now.

No, even Ferris, Kiefer and Relca by his side would be affected.

“… How troublesome.” He groaned.

He felt that the ten years that had had been separated from Pia and the others, between the two of them there was an even greater gap between the levels of their powers, he couldn’t help but stiffen his face.

And.

“…”

Ryner pulled out the card, looking on the words on it.

To Ryner-chan of the dark magical waste house.

Although I heard from Zohra, but you really didn’t even discover the card, your abilities have declined compared to the past. Unless you have become a useless person than what I had expected? So I wanted to test you slightly.

Under these words, there was a face of Pia’s drawn in green ink. This face of Pia, after Ryner had read the words, there was a slight distortion. Then it became a complicated magical structure—

In the process of changing, Ryner shut his eyes for a moment, then opened them again.

In the middle of his eyes, there was a red five-pointed star.

Special eyes.

This was the cursed eyes called Alpha Stigma, it was able to see through all magical structures.

And it could completely duplicate the same structure, but the understanding of everything in that moment after that, proceeding with progress, using it in the end, it still needed special abilities.

And now the magic progressing in front of his eyes was to test his abilities.

Just by looking it was clear that this was a magic that would explode and destroy his surroundings. Then he understood that there were four seconds left to its activation. And he understood that to stop this magic, it would need a complicated, an equation that would change as if to solve the riddle, this was definitely unsolvable. Even if it were the high leveled magical scholars, would be unable to solve this riddle easily.

But Ryner looked at the magical formation, “…Eh. That, it’s like this here, there is that, it’s like this right?” He murmured, using his finger to draw on the card, easily solving the magic.

“How was it?” Ryner raised his head, looking in front, but found that Pia and the others were gone. In replacement, on the card that had the magic trap, there was another message. There were many words that made the head ache just by looking at them.

“…”

Ryner narrowed his eyes, looking at it.

It was written like this.

Ara ara, you passed.

It was good that you didn’t explode~

It was clearly a magical structure that Zohra made with much effort to scare Ryner, that you could solve it, you indeed are the same magic otaku as you were before. But, it seems that the point that you are still useful is more important than anything. Alright, I’ll let you live. But what you understand what you have to do after this? Apology and explanation. You completely ignored the letters from us, so this time you have to come before us personally. Before you come to our castle, kneel down and explain the situation, I will not listen to your explanation. And, if you continue to hinder our matters after today, I will not forgive you. Although I think you understand, Ryner you can never defeat me? If you don’t want to be killed, listen obediently to me.

Ah, I’ll tell you something, from our investigations it seems like Vois Fiurelle is planning to let the Ertolia Republic attack Geihlficlant? What is going on? Unless he wants to take the chance when Geihlficlant and Gastark are fighting, to attack this place with Ertolia? It would be troublesome if that happens. I clearly wanted to let this country become my possession, this way wouldn’t people be coming to hinder me. But, I don’t want to be deliberately be used by the conditions you set, so I’ll go back first. If you want to fight with Gastark, it’s fine if you go yourselves.

Ah, and one more thing.

If you knew of Vois’s plan and came here to use us, then you should understand the difference between our abilities? So don’t make your move.

But if you were tricked by Vois, then he isn’t your companion anymore.

Your true companions are us, Ryner.

Don’t do such foolish things and come quickly to our side.

Forever your Queen-sama Pia Varliere and her happy companions—

The card actually wrote something like this.

But, the matter about Vois planning to let Ertolia attack Geihlficlant—

“…Hey hey what is this?” Ryner said, then raising his head, starting to run to chase after Pia and the others who had walked up the stairs.

But the Geihlficlant messenger made a stop as if trying to stop Ryner, “Ah, wait.”

And Ferris and Kiefer made asked uncomprehendingly.

“Hey.”

“Ryner?”

Although he heard the two of them call his name, Ryner did not turn back, he only threw the card with Pia and the other’s message to explain the situation, then continued to run. Climbing up the stairs, running in the direction where Pia and the others had disappeared to.

But even as he ran he did not discover them. In his hurry he discovered the Geihlficlant messenger who was leading them who had a troubled expression on his face as he turned around, Ryner asked: “Hey it was you, where is Pia Varliere?”

The messenger turned around, with the same troubled face he said: “Th, that, they suddenly said they were tired of this country so they went back…” saying that as he looked at one of the doors in the corridor.

Ryner opened that door, discovering that strangely, there was a gust of cold wind blowing, so he looked in the direction of the wind.

And he saw that the windows of the room were open, the curtain and lace were swaying in the wind.

“…”

And the only things moving in the room, were only these. Pia, Peria and Zohra were no longer here. They had probably jumped out from the window.

That meant, the motive for them coming to this place was…

“…They came here to see me…” Ryner muttered.

Perhaps it is said that they came here to threaten me. And they came here to test me.

They wanted to investigate if we would yield after we knew that we were tricked by Vois.

Ryner frowned, “Vois that bastard, he actually treated me…”

At this moment, someone spoke from behind him, “No, I don’t think I’m lying to you.”

Ryner turned around, discovering that Ferris, Kiefer, Relca and Vois who had somehow chased after him were standing in the corridor.

Ryner stared at Vois, saying: “Not lying? Whose mouth has the right to say that?”

Vois shrugged, “If me not telling everything to you is counted as lying, ma, then indeed perhaps I lied to you…” He said as he walked closer. A small body drifted over, lightly peeking at the room where Pia and the others had disappeared from. Then opening the window, asked: “Arara, the people from Azure Princess are gone?”

Ryner looked at Vois, saying: “You clearly appeared because they left, and you dare to pretend to be stupid.”

Vois laughed, “Well, although that is true. But no matter what they want to kill me. But it’s a heartache that we didn’t manage to persuade them. Originally if it were possible I wished for them to help us proceed with the plan.”

Ryner thought of the contents of the card that Pia gave them, “…The plan to attack and gain Geihlficlant while it’s fighting?”

Vois raised his head and looked over, saying simply: “Don’t you think it is a good plan to quickly stop Roland’s power?”

“Even if I think that’s a good plan, but you clearly said that we would accept Geihlficlant’s power and go against Roland.”

“That’s true.”

“That means, you lied to me.”

“No, you’re wrong.”

“Where am I wrong.” Ryner said.

Vois pulled out several reports from his arms, then handed one over.

“This is a proposal to accept Geihlficlant’s help and fight against Roland.”

Then he handed over a second piece of paper, “This is the proposal to effectively snatch a few of Geihlficlant’s territories and fight against Roland.”

Lastly was a third piece of paper, “This is the proposal that under the situation that Azure Princess gains Geihlficlant’s power and assistance, accepting the help of the Ertolia Republic—Well, no matter what situation we can’t become exhausted, so I prepared a few proposals at the same time. It’s just that I did not tell Ryner the plans that would affect your mood the most. So actually I didn’t lie.”

Ryner was so angry that he felt that even scolding Vois as a **** bastard was even troublesome, but when he thought that this person was like this all the time, so he didn’t know why but he felt very tired, giving up on specially complaining, only looking at Vois with a tired face, saying: “… If you always tell lies, you won’t get friends?”

Vois laughed as he replied: “I didn’t need friends even from the beginning?”

“Well, you speak so straight-forwardly, I can’t even say anything… but, if it’s like this, I won’t help you again?”

“Why?”

“Why… Hey, I say, you completely tell me the truth?”

“If I told you, would you help me?”

“Depends on the situation. But, I already cannot find reasons to continue being with you. Talking about which, I didn’t understand why we had to help Geihlficlant defeat Gastark in the first place.” Ryner said.

Although he didn’t think of stopping this war, because even if there wasn’t war here, it would occur in other places.

For instance the war Roland was waging in the southern part of the continent. And the land in the central continent was quite big, so the places that didn’t know about, should have some conflicts too.

So, he who had taken into account of the other wars, it wasn’t for the sake for the sake of world peace, he didn’t have the thought that he had to stop the war between Geihlficlant and Gastark ahhhhh—this kind of thought.

Although, he had seen the actions of the people from Gastark when they were hunting down the cursed eyes, it also meant that they killed all the people who had special eyes like Ryner no matter whether they were man, girl, old or young. So he knew that they weren’t good people. But, this matter and that were two different matters.

Furthermore because the Nelpha people were Vois’s hostages, so he had no choice but to listen to Vois’s orders.

Although there was this reason.

But, even if there was going to be a war going on in spite of this, indeed there was something wrong.

“Vois.” Ryner said.

Vois turned to him, “What is it?”

“That.”

“Yes.”

“You, although you have taken the Nelpha of people as hostages, making us listen to your orders, but actually that can be easily retaliated, you know?” Saying that, Ryner raised his right hand, making a fist as if he were about to punch him.

Well~ although the other party was a child so threatening him like this would be strange, but there was no other plan, Vois looked at Ryner’s fist, replying: “Ara, has that been found out?”

“No, actually I discovered it in the beginning… I was only thinking about when to do it.”

“Ahaha, it’s really a good opportunity. As long as you punch me until I’m half dead and make me a hostage, you would be able to control the Anti-Roland Coalition.”

“Yes, no matter what you are of high prestige. So you can be a good hostage.” Ryner looked at Relca behind Vois who looked frantic.

Although she seemed to want to rush over when Ryner clenched his face, but she was easily stopped by Ferris grabbing her neck, stopping her.

But Vois did not react, only laughing as he said: “But, Ryner wouldn’t do this right?”

“That may not be?”

“No no, you definitely wouldn’t do it. Simply saying after you do that, what would happen? Making me a hostage, then grabbing the authority position of the Anti-Roland Coalition… But, after that? Gaining the control of an organization that would be unable to balance out Roland, what do you want to do?”

“Eh? That…”

“You will definitely do the same things as me. So that we will have the power to attack a country, then accepting a country’s help. No matter what, if you don’t take away someone’s power, the organization will be unable to grow.”

Ryner nodded, “Well, although that’s true. But why must the Anti-Roland Coalition grow? I don’t understand this point. Originally I didn’t leave the country so to fight with Roland. It’s the same with Gastark. I want to use my methods…”

Looking for a way to save Sion—although he wanted to say this, but he gave up. Anyway Vois never thought about saving Sion, even if he said it it was useless.

So he changed his words, “I would use other methods… new methods, to try and change the world.”

Vois continued to smile: “Yes. That was what you wrote on that report, right?”

Ryner looked at Vois’s smiling face that made people feel unhappy, asking: “…Why do you know about that?”

“I investigated it.”

“But that report should be with Sion…”

But Vois interrupted him, saying: “It wasn’t found when we investigated about you. That report appeared when we were investigating Sion Astal. I spent quite a bit of effort into finding that. Sion Astal seemed to treasure that a lot so he put it in the treasury. But it was really great that I was able to find it after that much effort. Because that report was filled with your feelings. And after reading that report, that made me really want to become companions with you.” Saying that, Vois reached into his arms, pulling out a few papers again. Because from the beginning he had been pulling out a few pieces of paper, so if it were the past he would want to complain how many things have you hidden.

But now he did not.

No matter what, he had controlled that country through grasping all of Eteggong.

Vois pulled out a few papers, passing it over.

“That, this is a copy of the part that I was most touched about. Do you want to read it?”

Ryner moved his eyes to it, the letters on the paper entered his eyes.

But, there was no need to read it. Not only was it because this was something he had written, and actually the memories of its contents were as fresh as it had been.

The contents appeared in his mind again a long time after he wrote it.

That report, its content was roughly like that.

In history, there were several demon kings who had the power to destroy the world, or demons, evil divinities. These demon kings wielded strong power that was unimaginable in the whole of the magical body. Even if it were an army made of strong Mage Knights and soldiers, they were not the opponents of the demon kings. Then the world would be pushed into the brink of extinction by these demon kings every time. But every time at this moment the heroes from the legends would appear, they were called the knights of light, they were human knights that had the power to go against the demon king and defeat them. Then, here’s the question. What are the heroes? At the moment we won’t go and question the existence of the demon kings and heroes… the “humans” who had the power to defeat these monsters, what was going on? A monster that even an army could not go against—if the records in the history books were truth, even if hundreds of strong magicians were sacrificed they would not be able to destroy the monster easily, but what was the hero that could destroy it just by himself? There were vestiges of legends regarding the heroes all over the world. Although no one saw those scenes… but there were records of where the weapons that the heroes used were hidden. Although it was a pity that the book that recorded the secrets of the demon king’s strength could not be found… but even so, if the remains of the heroes that were stronger than those monsters could be found, couldn’t they be used as a strong military weapon? In addition… did the demon kings and heroes actually exist… this could be explained with the Alpha Stigma. Although it wasn’t understood whether this was something vile or the heroes’ items… but abnormal power actually existed. Then, there would be the existence of other things that had this power too. On this point there seemed to be a great lot worth investigating. Because towards the strong power, according to the different ways of using the weapons, it could be ended before the war erupted.

“…”

Looking at Ryner who had vaguely recalled the contents of the report, Vois raised his head, saying: “You seem to have a sleepy appearance, but your mind is very scary. In this report you wrote that, to gain a strong weapon that no one in the world could go against—this kind of thinking right? But if the person who had this weapon lacked in character, what would it become? Having the oppressive power that the whole
world could not go against, but instead he is a mad king. If something like that appears, what should we do?”

“…” Ryner did not comment.

In actuality, at the stage when he was writing that report, he had already predicted something like that. But, because too many people had died in front of him, because the ceaseless scary war had taken away too many lives, killed too many comrades, loved ones, family, friends.

Then, I have to at least do something, Ryner had carried that thought, writing the report.

Then he had started on the path to look for Heroes’ Relics with Ferris.

But, in the end—

“…”

Vois continued: “… You wanted to give that weapon to someone, right? Give it to your friend Sion Astal?”

“…”

“So this time you are searching for a weapon with a divine power to stop Sion Astal—are you planning that? Is this the plan that you talked of to change the world?”

Ryner nodded, “…Well, although I don’t think it would succeed so easily.”

Vois replied simply: “It wouldn’t succeed.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes.”

“But, this isn’t something you can decide.”

“That’s true, this isn’t something I can decide. But, I already know what would be the ending of this. Your plan, will never succeed.”

“You’ve already said that you can’t decide…”

Vois interrupted Ryner, saying: “Or I should say, it’s too late. Gastark already has gained that kind of weapon that will make the world bow to them in a moment.”

Ryner froze because of this sentence.

Staring at Vois, his whole body was frozen. If they were talking about why they were saying this, it could only be said that Vois was also a person who had a Heroes’ Relic. Vois easily accepted the Heroes’ Relic that the Roland army used to kill thousands of soldiers. So this fellow also should have other Heroes’ Relics—using their lingo it should be called Rhule Fragmei.

And then watching these people with Rhule Fragmei battling, Ryner despaired.

Towards the reality that using those kind of things would worsen the war, he despaired. Then thinking, if he didn’t do anything, it would really be too late.

But Vois said that. Vois who had the Rhule Fragmei said that.

“…That is a kind of Rhule Fragmei, whose power is close to a divine being’s, which is very powerful. And they already have gained this power. So they would not stop. I’m afraid that Geihlficlant will not triumph over Gastark in this war. Even if we the Anti Roland Coalition which uses Rhule Fragmei help, even if there is the Azure Princess, the results will be the same. Not only with the number of soldiers, the standards between the soldiers are too great.” Vois said.

But even so, Ryner was still unable to understand his meaning.

Ryner muttered: “The Heroes’ Relics… are unable to match up to it?”

“Yes. There’s practically no way to compare it.”

“What exactly is that?”

“Sa? I don’t know, they are using a strange weapon. A strange thing that has the power to surpass the Rhule Fragmei. Then using this thing they made the strongest country in the northern continent, Stohl kneel for them. At that time the death toll, was actually more than eight hundred thousand people.” Vois said.

Saying such strange things.

Ryner stared at Vois’ face in a daze, not saying anything, only watching as Vois continued to say mildly.

“So I said it before? If we don’t stop Gastark here, it would become a bad situation. If to Gastark, we don’t… no, if we don’t proceed with warning the world that ‘using something as unfair as that kind of weapon could be dangerous so stop”, it would really become very bad. So Ryner you must participate in this battle, even if you are unhappy with me, even if you have to kill people, even if you hate to participate in war, you must participate in this battle. You must let the other party of low-class people who have made a move to the weapon that should not be used by humans know that that power cannot be handled by them.” Vois said something that was even more confusing.

“What exactly, have you been saying from just now…”

But suddenly, he felt a weak killing intent.

“Eh?” He turned to the place where the killing intent was originating from.

Right.

The deepest corner in the corridor.

But, there wasn’t anyone there.

But, that place was empty.

So Ryner yelled: “Ferris.”

And feeling that Ferris had already reacted. Turning in her direction, he found that she had done what he wanted to do.

Ferris grabbed Kiefer’s collar, dragging her into the room that Pia and the others had disappeared from.

Kiefer let out an uncomprehending, “Ah? Ah? What what?”

Ignoring Kiefer’s present confusion, what was needed more was to investigate the area where the killing intent was originating from—

At the moment Ryner discovered that something glowing weakly had appeared in front of him.

“Oh oh~” Ryner stepped back in reflex. Then widened his eyes, activating the Alpha Stigma. Then he saw a magical structure that he had never seen before blossom in front of him.

It was a magic that would use the reflection of light to let the opponent hallucinate. This was probably Geihlficlant’s magic.

“…” Ryner stared at the magic, in a moment, reaching out a finger to the magical structure, starting to interfere, quickly changing the activated Geihlficlant’s magic.

“Alright, it’s done.” When he muttered that, the magic in front of them dissipated like mist.

Then three soldiers’ silhouettes appeared. Three soldiers wearing green armor. These soldiers charged towards Ryner and the others.

Their movements were fairly quick.

Probably he would not be able to dodge—but Ryner didn’t care. When he had dealt with the magic, his work had been lessened by half.

Towards the daggers that were thrown with an air that could not be avoided, Ryner said: “Too slow.”

And Ferris who used a speed that was faster than the daggers’ by several times jumped up, with one swing of her big sword the daggers were embedded in the wall. Then picking Ryner up, throwing him out.

So that they could dodge Ryner, the soldiers’ defensive formation crumbled, at this moment, Ferris quickly used her karate chop.

The person who received the strong impact on the neck fell unconscious just like that, the enemy was lessened by one.

Although the next person wanted to ambush Ferris, but he wasn’t her opponent. No, it should be said that even if she were wearing a dress that was hard to move around in, the enemies were not able to match up to her speed.

Another soldier was struck on the head, then fell unconscious.

The remaining person, because of this extremely unbeneficial situation, starting to think of running.

“I wouldn’t let you escape.” Ryner said, then grabbed that person’s wrist, tightening his joint, flipping it upwards, placing him on the ground. Followed by that Ferris planted a kick on the enemy’s head.

The last enemy lost conscious too.

“…”

The fight ended like that simply.

But.

“…I say, wouldn’t we really be in trouble this time?” Ryner murmured.

“These people are Geihlficlant soldiers, right? Then this is the Geihlficlant palace… why did they want to attack us?”

But suddenly a voice sounded, interrupting Ryner’s words, “…Oh~. Even if three Mage Knights are the enemy, you can make them silent easily without dealing any fatal wounds… this is really reliable.”

The place where the voice came from, was the deepest corner from where the three soldiers on the ground had appeared from.

Standing there, was a tall man in his late thirties. He wore green armour on his strong body. But his outfit was slightly different from the soldiers who had attacked. There were a few noticeably useless ornaments on the armour, it could be seen that this person should be someone who had a high position. He was probably the leader of the Mage Knights, no, possibly it could be—

At this moment the man said again: “This Alpha Stigma bearer is the trump card against Gastark that you told me about? Vois Fiurelle.”

Vois bowed his head, saying: “Indeed. Your Majesty Gulafed Abuleld.”

Ryner considered the man standing in front of him again.

Sharp eyes, strong body. Just be seeing the confidence and aura from this person’s body, he could understand that he was stronger than the Mage Knights who had attacked Ryner earlier. No, although he had heard that the king of Geihlficlant was a military man, but the fact that the king of a country was much stronger than the Mage Knights was a little—

“…It seems like he is different from the king that I had in mind.” Ryner muttered.

The royals that he knew were corrupted people who were addicted with power, or it would be someone who had work-poisoning like Sion, he never thought that he would meet a new kind of king here, so he was slightly surprised.

“Alright, bring those fellows along. Those border countries have already started to invade my territory. It seems that they have started to kill my people in great numbers without any consideration. Take up my troops, go defeat them.” That king told Vois that, then turned to leave, disappearing into the long corridor.

Ryner narrowed his eyes and looked towards Vois, saying: “…Why~ do I feel that I have been tricked again? You seemed to have said that you have never seen the king of Geihlficlant? Isn’t that why you handed the negotiations over to me?”

Vois turned around, “Eh, before I told Ryner to go to the negotiations, I certainly never saw him before.”

“Then why did you two using a tone as if you had met him before to converse?”

“That’s because there was a slight change to the situation, so I needed to talk with the Geihlficlant king immediately.”

“Is that so?”

“This is true?”

Seeing Vois say that, Ryner revealed an expression that clearly said that he did not believe in anything he was saying, saying: “Then, what happened to the situation?”

“Eh.”

“What’s the situation.”

“That is Gastark is stronger than what I had imagined—this reason. And they are strong enough that even the Azure Princess has given up on helping Geihlficlant…”

Ryner narrowed his eyes: “Eh? What’s that? Pia and the others only decided to go back because they were tired of being used by you?”

“Oh, did she tell you like that?”

“No, even though she didn’t tell me face to face… but she left that kind of information.”

Vois laughed, “That’s a trick. If according to her personality, shouldn’t she fight with us on the battle ground, then letting us lose? But she didn’t do that. That reason is because the power of the Gastark army is much stronger than what I had imagined, than what Pia had imagined. So she went back.”

Ryner said: “… Is Gastark really that strong?”

Vois nodded, “Very strong. Didn’t I say that before? Besides using the Rhule Fragmei, Gastark has a weapon that is stronger than that. A normal country would not be their opponent.”

“Then doesn’t that mean that we are helpless too?”

“Yes.”

“Then, of course this battle too…”

But Vois shook his head, “No, we have to join in. And doesn’t Ryner want to join in too? Now, Gastark is killing Geihlficlant’s soldiers and people without differentiating between them. You should want to stop this, right?”

“No, but…”

“And, Nelpha’s soldiers and Toale and Iris are almost reaching the front lines. So if you want to delay here, your companions will die easily…”

“Hey you, don’t joke anymore! What are you thinking of!” Ryner grabbed Vois’ collar, glaring at him as he yelled furiously. As if wanting to see through all the plans that were hidden deep in Vois, he glared at him.

But he still completely couldn’t understand what Vois was thinking about.

He had clearly talked about the obvious power difference, even Pia and the others had given up on fighting with Gastark, but why did this fellow want to fight with them? It was clear that there were no chances of survival against that monster, but why did this person want to fight despite that? He completely couldn’t understand the reason for that.

So Ryner glared at Vois, asking: “What are you thinking about?”

Vois indeed had that smile that made people feel unhappy, “I wasn’t thinking of anything strange?”

“Huh? It’s clearly strange. Gastark has a weapon that is stronger than the Heroes’ Relic, right? Then how are we supposed to counter that thing?”

“That’s not a problem. Because we will also be using a weapon stronger than the Rhule Fragmei.”

“Ah? You have something like that?”

Vois shook his head, “I don’t.”

“What? Aaaaaahh, I already don’t understand aaannnyything!! You, I will really kill you? So don’t go in circles, tell me straightforwardly. What is that? What is going on? Who has that weapon?”

Hearing Ryner’s question, Vois pointed a finger at Ryner’s eyes, simply answering: “You.”

“What?”

Vois continued: “Your cursed eyes are the weapon I’m going to use. If we use this, we can kill the people from Gastarl.”

Ryner laughed, “Ha? You, what foolish things are you talking about? Indeed my eyes are the cursed Alpha Stigma, if it goes berserk, it will become something powerful. But truthfully speaking there is nothing great about that scale. The scale of Alpha Stigma going berserk, at most it can only stop a few Mage Knights…”

But Vois said: “If it were the normal Alpha Stigma, that would be true. If it were the normal Alpha Stigma, with only a group of soldiers experienced in hunting Alpha Stigma, they would be easily killed. But, you once killed the whole of the Mage Knights of Estabul with those eyes, right?”

Vois continued to say: “And after the normal Alpha Stigma goes berserk there would be no chance for them to resume their original selves. Before they are killed by others, they will continue to be berserk until they become a monster. But you still continue to keep your rationality up till now. You clearly went berserk a few times, but you still remain conscious. Why is that? The answer is, you are the genuine that. You aren’t human… but you are the real monster.”

Monster.

Bakemono.

Guai wu.

Towards the phrase that he was used to hearing—

“…” For some reason, Ryner was unable to say anything.

But Ferris who was by his side said “If you have to be arrogant then there should be a limit to that, brat.” as she started to pull Vois away from Ryner.

But Ryner said: “No, wait Ferris.” Then he looked at Ferris, indeed she still had her usual emotionless expression, but it was clear that she was concerned for his feelings.

But, now was not that situation.

Furthermore, towards this kind of matters he was already accustomed to it.

And he had always been cursing himself for being a monster that would only harm others just by living.

But because Ferris, Sion, Kiefer told me that it’s fine even if I am a monster, so I lived till now.

And I’m thinking of slowly progressing forward after today.

So.

“…”

So, I wouldn’t move my eyes from the truth that I am a monster.

And I wouldn’t continue to escape.

I wouldn’t escape, I will face it head on.

I want, to face it—

So he asked: “…Because… because I am not human… and I am a monster that can be used against Gastark’s weapon… so you made me your companion because of that?” Ryner asked Vois.

Vois nodded simply, “That’s true.”

Ryner’s face contorted slightly, suddenly thinking of escaping from here. But he suppressed that urge, asking: “…What… What exactly am I?” The moment he asked that, he felt his voice trembling.

Because this was the answer that Ryner had always been searching for. So that he could find that answer, he had lived till now.

But truthfully speaking, perhaps it was not certain that he wanted to find that answer. If he knew that answer, then what if it were a truth that was too cruel and he was unable to accept? Every time he thought of that, some thought shining in a corner of his heart, he would always want to escape from it.

But now, the answer appeared in front of his eyes.

Vois clearly knew something. No, this person already understood something. When the Goddess appeared in that fellow’s shadow. When that Goddess talked with something that had appeared from Ryner’s eyes, he had already understood.

But Ryner never asked about it before. It was clear that it was a matter where he could simply ask “What exactly do you know?” and it would be fine, but he never asked.

Once again, escaping.

He didn’t want to know the truth, so he escaped again.

But.

“…”

But he couldn’t escape all the time. Because he knew that the more he escaped, the more he would hurt the people who were treating him gently.

Because he already understand that escaping would only hurt those companions who still tell me that they like me, even though they know I am a monster.

So now.

“…”

If these eyes had the power to go against the power of Gastark.

Then, there is a need to know how to use them.

Before more innocent sacrifices are made.

He had to keep the soldiers and people from this boring battle… more importantly he had to end the battle before Toale, Iris, Arua and Kuku died.

Ryner stared at Vois, asking: “What exactly am I? Tell me, my real identity.”

Vois smiled, “…This kind of matter will be decided by yourself.” After he said that, he pried Ryner’s hand away from his collar, arranging his clothes with much pain, then suddenly asking: “For example, Ferris and Kiefer what do you think?”

“…” Ryner thought, he really was an idiot.

If he had to say why, that was because when Vois asked that, his body tensed up, he could not move.

He clearly knew what Ferris would answer, but he didn’t know why but his body was trembling with fear, making him unable to move.

If, she—

If Ferris said something that she felt like he was a disgusting monster, what should he do? – He only thought about something that would never happen.

“…”

He really was an idiot, he was so scared that he couldn’t even look at her.

Then he started to hate himself who was a coward. He started to hate himself who was trembling like a child.

At this moment.

“I…” Ferris opened her mouth. Simply opening her mouth.

According to Ryner’s prediction, her answer would be the same as usual—he is my slave, a lazy bum who only thinks of sleeping for ten thousand years, he is almost becoming the pervert that would cause trouble for the world and something like that—she would reply with this.

Then every time…

Every time Ryner would be rescued by her who never said the truth that he was clearly an Alpha Stigma monster who killed people and made people feel disgusted.

So he trembled as he waited.

He waited for Ferris to express herself.

Ferris said.

Using her usual emotionless, but clear and steady voice to say: “…Even if Ryner is called a monster by anyone anywhere… but to me, he is my most important companion forever.”

Then she continued: “Next time if you call this person a monster, I wouldn’t forgive you?”

That Ferris.

That Ferris who usually did what she liked, only causing trouble for people, suddenly said something like this.

So.

“…”

So he was unable to move once again. No, not only that, he even wanted to cry a little.

Towards her obvious confirmation, but him always sinking into depression it was the stage where he was so tired of it that he wanted to cry.

Vois said: “Yes. That means in Ferris’ world, Ryner isn’t any monster. Then next we’ll ask Kiefer.” He turned his eyes to the other side.

Ryner still was unable to look at the other side.

Vois said: “But it seems that there is no need to ask. Seeing you, you’re angry that I called Ryner a monster?”

Kiefer said angrily: “Of course?”

“Of course… right… Clearly almost everyone takes the Alpha Stigma bearers as disgusting monsters, retreating from them, but in Kiefer’s heart Ryner is not a monster…”

Vois turned around, looking at Ryner who was frozen like a fool, then said: “So you see, Ryner. Even if it is Ferris or Kiefer, they don’t think of you as a monster. And to me, I only treat you as a convenient weapon that can be used. But my thoughts, can be anything. The problem is what do you think of it, right? That is the only answer. How do you think of yourself? That is your true colours.”

“…”

Ryner tried to think about the problem of how he thought of himself.

But actually this wasn’t something he needed to think about. Because he had always thought himself as a cursed existence. From the moment he was born, he had been living in this curse. Then one day, Sion, Ferris, Kiefer, Milk, companions, suddenly told him that you’re not so bad. Was it really like that? That was a lie, right? I will become a monster that will kill people when I go berserk? But why do you treat me so gently? – At that time he had been stunned like he was now.

He had always hesitated in believing those words, because it was truly too troublesome, and everyone said that, so unknowingly his thoughts started to have a slight change.

Perhaps he wasn’t as bad as he had thought, then if he continued to live it would be alright—he started to have these kind of thoughts.

He started to be able to accept himself.

But, even so, he also needed to know how dangerous he was, what kind of power he held, and why was he standing here.

So that he would not hurt anyone.

And so that he would not be hurt by anyone.

So Ryner replied: “…I… I always thought that I was a monster…”

“Ryner!” Ferris shouted angrily.

She always yelled when Ryner was depressed.

But this time I am not depressed. Because I have decided to move forward.

So Ryner ignored Ferris’ voice, continuing to say: “…But, if it is possible, I want to be a monster that can be used. After all no matter what I will always be a monster that would trouble people, but even so I want to have to the power to protect the people who say they want to stay beside me. So reply me, Vois. Who am I? Why was I born with these cursed eyes? Why does Sion want to kill me even though he is crying? Why… Why does that monster called the Goddess know about me? Answer this, Vois. For what reason—”

Ryner asked: “For what reason, am I standing here?”

Vois smiled as he replied: “These answers, are now on the battle ground that we are heading to.”

Using a satisfied expression that said the topic has come till here, “The answers that you are seeking, are in the battle against Gastark. You will awaken there. The power in you will awaken. So there is a need for you to participate in this battle. And there is a need for the whole world to see that power. There is a need to let Gastark, Roland, the three states in the middle of the continent, Azure Princess and this world that had become so messed up because of the chase after power, to see that power. But it can end like that. After this war, you wouldn’t be called a monster by anyone…” Vois said that as he walked out.

But, as if wanting to stop Vois from leaving, Ryner said: “Wouldn’t be called a monster by anyone? What is…”

Vois answered simply: “Because through this battle, you will rescue this world, you will become the hero that would rescue hundreds and tens of thousands of people in this world. Towards that kind of hero, who would call them a monster? Until that moment, no matter how you see yourself, in the eyes of the rest of the world, you cannot be called a monster—ma, although I said that if you want things to progress to that stage, there isn’t any time to be talking nonsense here. If we delay here, Toale and the others will really die?” He turned his back to that side, walking out as if he were saying hurry up.

Looking after Vois’ back, Ryner asked: “Then my question—”

“There is no need to answer, isn’t that so? Because I said it earlier, these answers you can find them on the battle. And even if I don’t answer, the monster in your body will answer them for you. Even the things I don’t know about, it will tell you everything. Furthermore, the question about who you are, you should be most clear about that than anyone else. So don’t ask that kind of lame question, let’s go, we’re going to the battle field.”

Vois turned around, “…And we can change everything in this world. Although we are slower than Gastark and Roland, but we should be starting our story about now. Let us write our names in the minds of those who do not know about us.” After saying that, he continued walking.

Then he gave Relca two or three orders. Relca hurriedly left. Vois looked after Relca’s figure, nodded as he walked towards the corridor.

Ryner only looked at this speechlessly, giving up on continuing to ask his questions.

Indeed, everything that Vois had said was true. Only he would know best about his own matters, besides, before asking someone else about who he was, he should have a better person to ask.

For example, the voice that had descended when the Goddess appeared—the voice of Alpha Stigma.

He should have tried to ask the monster that was living in his body instead.

So Ryner, tried to talk to himself softly: “…Hey.” Although it looked a little stupid, but he continued to talk to his cursed eyes, saying: “Hey, Alpha Stigma, you know something right. The monster living in my body, give me a reply.”

“…”

But there was no reaction.

“Don’t ignore me, hey.”

“…”

“I want to ask you something. So give me a reply.”

“…”

“Mushi mushi~? Can you hear me?”

“…”

Although he tried to mutter softly, but there was no reaction.

“…”

But Vois had said that.

The answers, were on the battle ground.

If he joined in the battle against Gastark, he would find his answers.

Although he didn’t understand if that was true, but Vois was also good at lying. He looked at Vois’ figure, murmuring: “Damnit, there’s no other way. Then I’ll try and participate in the war.”

He clearly shouldn’t have heard Ryner muttering, but Vois turned around, seeming to be very happy for some reason, saying: “It seems it will be an interesting war.”

“Huh? I never heard that war could be interesting.”

“If you win, no matter what time it is interesting.”

“Win… ma. Do you have that confidence?”

“About there.”

“So you didn’t have it, hey!”

“Then then then, if I am picked by the Goddess of Luck, perhaps we can win. But, there would be no problem, after all I am very popular.”

“What is that?”

“Haha. Well, anyway let’s go first. If you feel like you can’t do it you can escape.” Vois said and then walked forward again.

He walked with a seemingly happy expression.

But even if he seemed to be happy, the path would lead him to a battle ground.

A battle ground where people would die.

A battle ground where companions would die. A battle ground where family would die, loved ones would die.

Towards the battle ground where people would pray never to experience in their lives, Vois proceeded.

“Ferris, Kiefer.” Ryner called his two companions.

“Eh?”

“What is it?”

The two answered.

Ryner looked at their two faces, “… Although I don’t really understand, but because of these reasons, so I have to go and confirm what kind of person I am. But you two…” It’s dangerous so don’t follow me,

Ryner wanted to say that.

Or he should say that the people participating in this war were idiots. No matter what, the opponent that they were going against had caused Pia and the others to choose to escape. And Vois had said it, even if it were the most popular country in the middle of the Menoris Continent, it was a battle that they would definitely lose, and we are joining in the war as companions who would defeat that country.

Wasn’t that the same as going to their deaths? So there was no meaning to bringing his comrades along. And Ryner only wanted to confirm who he was that was why he was going. It was only because he was stubborn, that he would go to the battle field.

There was no reason for them to gamble their lives, just because of his words.

There should be definitely no meaning to that…

But Ferris said: “… If you are planning to say something boring, I’ll kill you?”

“Hey, you’re saying that immediately!”

“I’ll kill you.”

“That… that means to say, you want to join in this battle?”

Ferris displayed an ‘of course’ face as she said: “Are you an idiot? Vois said it earlier, my little sister is in the process of joining this war. Of course I have to rescue her.”

“Ah, that’s true. But if I can go alone, Iris can escape as well…”

She interrupted Ryner, saying: “And I planned to escape with you if the situation deteriorated.”

“No, but…”

“There are no buts. If you meet something that would cost you your life… If there is something like that, I will be very angry and I will kill you!” Ferris shouted angrily, and walked off. She seemed to be really angry, turning her face aside, walking away.

Kiefer suddenly said: “…It’s no surprise that Ferris is angry, Ryner.”

Ryner looked to Kiefer, finding that she had a sad expression.

“…Because everyone likes Ryner, they are concerned for you, but you don’t even care about yourself.”

“…No, but…”

Kiefer shook her head, saying: “There are no buts, didn’t Ferris say it just now? So you can’t say but. If I said that I wanted to go to a war where it would be clear that I have no chance at winning, what would Ryner do?”

“But that and this…”

“But is prohibited~”

“Although…”

“Although is unaccepted too. But~, then let me say but. Ryner definitely doesn’t want us to go to the war. But, we will go. Because we are worried about Ryner. We are worried that when you are alone you will be able to force yourself even more easily, it’s like you will almost die.” Saying that, she tiptoed, patting Ryner’s hair. Untying the hair tie that was used to keep his hair up, caressing the hair that had returned to its original messy state because of his bad sleeping posture.

“So Ryner has to protect us who are going to the battle grounds with him. If you feel that it is dangerous, escape with us. If you can’t do that… we will not let you go to the battle field.” Kiefer said these words that were hard for him to accept.

But, even if it were hard for him to accept it, even if it were Ferris or Kiefer, it seemed like they were prepared to go to war.

So Ryner said: “…If Kiefer comes with us I…”

She shook her head again, “That won’t do. Because I feel that this is an important turning point for Ryner, so everyone should go together. Then we can see the truth of the world… like what Vois-kun said, if there is something in this war that can heal the deep wound in Ryner’s heart… if something happens that can stop other people from calling you a monster in the future… I feel that there is a need to participate in this war.” Saying that, Kiefer walked out. She wore that dress and walked out like that. Her current appearance was clearly more suitable than the usual leather armour that she wore, but she was walking towards the battle field once again.

“Lastly, Ryner. If you work hard with everyone, there will be no problems. Let’s go and fight against the world.” Saying that, she walked out.

“…”

In the end, the one who was left, was only Ryner.

Was it because he had always been escaping, so he was slower by a few steps when he walked forward? Ryner thought.

Then.

“…”

Then, he started to walk.

He started to walk towards that war where people would die.

But, a small smile appeared on his face. There was truly a small trace of a smile. But that smile, revealed an emotion as if he were about to cry. If his eyebrows scrunched together slightly, he would be thought to be crying.

“…”

But he wasn’t thinking of crying because he was sad, nor was he thinking of crying because he was in pain.

Looking at the companions walking in front of him.

Looking at himself who had started from some point in time, to not allow himself to die alone.

“…Then, I’ll work harder…”

Using that expression as if he were about to cry, he smiled happily.

Then the war started.

The crazy war started.

Although war held the things that were happy and depressingly crazy, but this war was different.

This was different from a normal war.

If he had to say why, that was because there was truly only madness.

Because this was one of the gears in the world’s madness.

So.

“…”

So, Vois Fiurelle laughed.

“Ahah.” He muttered, laughing.

Then from here.

Starting from here.

He continued to mutter.

Here.

A darkness would descend upon this place.

A sharp darkness that seemed to be able to dig a hole in people’s hearts would descend.

Then everything would change.

Everything in the world would change.

Then with this war as a differentiating factor, no one would call Ryner Lute a monster ever again.

Because he would awaken.

His true self would awaken.

Then.

Then he would scatter a large scale slaughter and despair that no one had ever seen before, and he would be called a demon by others from now on.

“The king… of demons… is it” he muttered, Vois used a slightly sad expression, laughing alone.

<noinclude>
 
----

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Dai_Densetsu_no_Yuusha_no_Densetsu#Volume_5_-_The_Descent_Of_The_Demon_King|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 5 Chapter 5

2013-12-26T16:12:50Z

99.19.93.10: /* Chapter 5: Inside of Fate */

==Chapter 5: Inside of Fate==

“Ah~ah~ah~” Ryner yelled.

Then he touched the tight collar of his clothes, displaying a pained expression, asking: “Is it really necessary to wear this kind of tight fitting clothes?”

Relca who was standing behind him and serving him revealed an annoyed expression when she heard this, saying: “What does Ryner treat this place like?”

Ryner looked around him.

This was one of the guest rooms in the Geihlficlant palace. Even though it was called a guest room, it was so big that it was not even the standard of a guest room. It was at the stage that if it were slightly larger, it would be around the same size as the throne room in Roland.

Looking at the large guest room, Ryner muttered softly, “…It really is a large country in the mid-Continent. The border state Roland can’t even compare…”

Relca nodded to express her agreement.

“That’s true. Then you will be meeting with the king of this country as the king of the Anti-Roland Coalition. Of course you can’t wear the dirty clothes like a pariah to see him, right?” As she lectured, Relca patted Ryner’s back, “Alright alright, straighten your back.”

And she pulled Ryner’s face.

“Your expression has to be more refreshed!”

Then she forced his eye lids open.

“Your eyes that seem like sleeping must open wider!”

“Ouch, ow ow ow, your finger is touching my eye…. Wuah don’t pluck my eye brows!” Pulling Relca’s hand away, Ryner yelled: “Ah, enough enough, I know. I will do it properly so don’t use your finger to **** my eyes.”

Saying that, anyway he had to straighten his back according to the request. Opening his eyes wide, looking at himself in the mirror.

And he discovered that after his messy hair was trimmed and tied back, wearing suitable clothing, a smile that was mysteriously confident, even though he didn’t know what there was to be confident about, appeared.

“Disgusting.”

Ryner remarked, then frowned.

But this expression was hit by Relca who was standing beside him, “You have to smile widely.”

“Wait… you don’t have to hit me…”

Slap.

“Sm~ile~”

“…...Eh … … Yes yes, I know~” Ryner said, trying to smile.

Relca finally nodded her head in satisfaction. Alright, this wouldn’t embarrass Vois-sama. She muttered.

Then Ryner continued to keep his smile, looking at the mirror again. His figure appeared in the mirror, even if he looked, he didn’t see anything to complain about.

He didn’t know if it was because his figure was slightly taller, the formal attire was very suitable. Even though he did not give the same feeling like Sion, ma, he wouldn’t be thought as a third rate noble. Looking at his figure, Ryner thought, clothes do make a man.

At this moment, the door to the room was opened, someone walked in.

“Ah, Ryner, you look handsome.” Kiefer’s voice spoke.

She seemed to have to change into a dress that was suitable for the palace or something, so she was taken to another room by Relca’s subordinates two hours ago.

“…”

Ryner turned around, discovering that Kiefer seemed to have changed. A low-cut red dress, her red hair was pinned up prettily, her make-up was more elegant than usual, it looked as if she was an elegant lady.

“Oh oh~ Looking like this, Kiefer is really a great beauty.” Ryner said.

Kiefer’s face turned red, “Is, is that so? It’s not strange?”

“It’s completely not strange? Isn’t that right, Relca?”

Relca nodded, saying: “Very beautiful. If the negotiations fail this time, and we’ll need to tempt the king, we’ll leave it to Kiefer.”

That, although Vois’s subordinate’s way of speaking was a little odd, but the fact that Kiefer was beautiful was true.

So Ryner crossed his arms, staring at Kiefer, saying firmly: “Yes, really pretty.”

Kiefer smiled happily, then turned back, saying: “But, Ferris is more beautiful.”

Another woman appeared from behind Kiefer.

It was Ferris.

She was wearing a white dress, she had a light dab of blusher, pink lips, her gleaming blond hair was pinned up with a bow-like beautiful gem pin. Her appearance, was even more beautiful than her usual other-worldly beauty.

But this Ferris, looked there, saying a strange sentence, “Eh? Where’s Ryner?”

“Aren’t I in front of you?”

“Ehh? You’re Ryner?”

“If I’m not Ryner who am I?”

She seriously considered this, “Hunch your back slightly.”

“Eh? What is it. How troublesome.”

“Make your eyes more sleepy.”

“So I’m saying why?”

“Then give out that kind of defeatist atmosphere that you usually have.”

“Who is the defeatist?” Ryner yelled angrily.

But after hearing Ryner’s angry yell, Ferris looked to him, revealing a relieved expression, “Ah, it’s indeed Ryner.”

“Hey, I say you are… Well, never mind never mind. Anyway I didn’t think I would fit this image.” Ryner said, then looked at the mirror again.

The mirror reflected Ryner wearing formal attire and two beauties wearing dresses.

Bringing these two along with him, me, even if he appeared in front of the Geihlficlant King and the nobles, anyway he wouldn’t be looked down on. Ryner thought.

At this moment, Relca said: “Then, it’s about time. Go and greet the Geihlficlant king—Gulafed Abuleld-sama. Ah yes, Ryner, the biography about King Abuleld…”

Ryner nodded and said: “Yeah, I remembered. I only need to remember the information on the documents you gave me yesterday?”

It should be mentioned that on the report that was given to him yesterday, something like this was written—

Gulafed Abuleld.

Thirty eight years old.

Four years ago his father Biert died because of the Rhule Fragmei, he inherited the throne. Beofre inheriting the throne, he took the army and fought a war. On the battle grounds he left a great achievement, that made his royal siblings admit that he should be the one to inherit the throne.

His personality is also a militaristic calm and strong. And he pays great attention to the difference between the upper levels and lower levels, probably he would not have a good impression of people who had light-hearted attitudes.

So to people who were unsuitable in society since they were unable to address their higher ups respectfully and was forever like a child—Ryner Lute, in front of King Abuleld, he must practice his usage of honorifics.

These troublesome matters were written.

And after he finished reading the report, he had this conversation.

“Honorifics are no use to me?”

“I’ll send you flying?”

“No, I’ll work hard? But even if I work hard, if indeed we have to really properly use honorifics to negotiate with the royals, it should be left to Toale who is of royal birth would be better…”

But Relca shook her head and said: “Toale Nelpha will not see King Abuleld. If it were known that he was from the Nelpha royal family that was destroyed by Roland, the fact that he was the royal family of the country that was destroyed and was destroyed by a border country will put him at a disadvantage. So you should obediently give up, practice using those honorifics in front of me. Anyway I will pretend to be the Geihlficlant king, so we can proceed with conversation.”

So until yesterday late at night they had been practicing using honorifics.

But to Ryner who was finally able to say “I’m really happy that I can see Your Majesty”, Relca was finally disappointed, and she had given up and ended this exercise on several fronts.

Ma, putting these aside.

Ryner looked at the large ornate clock that was as big as the room that was hanging in the room.

It was nearly seven o’clock.

They had arranged to meet the Geihlficlant king around seven o’clock.

Then Relca said again with a slightly worried tone: “It’s almost time, let’s confirm it again. Ryner the things that you need to accomplish here…”

But Ryner waved his hand, interrupting her, “I understand. I already know what I should do.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. Don’t be so worried. Even I am nervous. I have to stand in front of a king of an admirable country, and negotiate with him? Furthermore I have my important companions with me. If I made a mistake and caused the plan to fail, everyone would be in trouble right? So that that will not happen, I will work hard slightly.” Ryner said.

At the same time, someone knocked on the door. A familiar male voice said, “You can meet with His Majesty, please prepare quickly.”

Ryner replied: “We’re prepared.”

Relca reminded: “Posture.”

“Ah~ yes yes. And I have to smile and use honorifics?”

“I already have no expectations for you to use honorifics.”

“No no no, perhaps I may unexpectedly be able to use them?”

Because of this sentence, not only Relca, even Ferris narrowed her eyes and made sounds of suspicion at the same time.

“Is that so?”

“Really?”

So Kiefer hurriedly said: “I… I trust Ryner!”

Ryner lowered his head and smiled bitterly, “…I’m not trusted~”

Then he straightened his back again. He examined his image in the mirror.

Then, thought.

He thought about the things that he would have to do from today onwards.

To tell the truth, he actually wasn’t very worried about the negotiations with the Geihlficlant king. Because to the Geihlficlant king, he only needed to mention the matter and it would be fine.

Let us join in with the war against Gastark Kingdom.

The Geihlficlant king would probably accept it happily. At the present when war was approaching quickly, the number of free soldiers increasing, there shouldn’t be any reason to decline.

But this time Ryner’s task did not stop here.

He had to deal with the Azure Princess that was probably in the palace.

He not only had to make the Azure Princess join the war against Gastark Kingdom, for the benefit of the Anti-Roland Coalition he had to stop them from gaining Geihlficlant Empire’s help, and he had to ask them whether they would help them in the war against Roland Empire? He had to plead them to accept these conditions that seemingly were only beneficial for his side—

“Definitely—it will annoy the other part… This kind of solution that will only help my side, I’m afraid no one will accept it.” Ryner moaned.

Furthermore the leader of the Azure Princess was a woman who hated to be used by anyone in this way.

Ma, although they had not met for ten years, he didn’t know what kind of person she would have turned into, ne.

“Anyway~ personalities wouldn’t change.” He said softly.

“Then let’s go.” The Geihlficlant messenger said.

Ryner nodded, looking at Ferris, Kiefer and Relca, the trio nodded.

So, they walked out of the room.

Walking along a corridor that was like a tunnel, entering the palace. Several figures of maids and officials appeared. Seeing Ryner and his party behind the messenger, they bowed deeply.

Towards this Ryner felt uncomfortable as he continued to walk forward.

The more he walked forward, the structure of the corridor and the quality of the decorations increased, even him who was an amateur in this could see the difference in the quality.

Slowly, the people passing by them began to decrease, and the people wearing beautiful and bright outfits increased. Probably they were nobles.

But, even if they still had not reached the meeting room to see the king, it seemed as if they had not even moved any nearer to him.

He couldn’t help but feel like complaining how large is this place, but even this would need the usage of honorifics, Ryner walked as he thought about these strange matter.

This place was big enough that he could throw all thoughts of Roland palace at the back of his mind. And this country still wanted to fight with Gastark, Ryner thought, gaining more understanding of what a huge country Geihlficlant was. Ma, but he still had to add the factor that Gastark would use the “Rhule Fragmei” in.

Thinking that even the negotiations were complete, what followed next was the war with Gastark, Ryner couldn’t help but feel a little depressed.

War.

It was war.

“I clearly worked hard to this point to avoid this situation, but why did it turn to this…”

After hearing Ryner mutter, the Geihlficlant messenger turned around, asking: “I’m sorry, is there something wrong?”

Ryner shook his head, “No, nothing.”

He just finished speaking, Relca quickly punched Ryner’s back, so he quickly changed his tone, “No, that… there’s nothing wrong.”

He tried to turn around and complain, were they properly using honorifics from this point on?

Relca displayed an expression as if disappointed again.

Kiefer was trying hard not to laugh…

Ferris was just looking at him scornfully.

“I say you all…” Ryner groaned.

Then they walked forward again. The messenger walked out of the corridor, walking towards the central staircase in the hall.

Following that they saw another group of people walking towards the stair case.

The other party had six people.

The first person to enter their sight was the messenger who was leading the way, then three soldiers who did not allow any openings walked by. They gave off an atmosphere that made Ryner vaguely feel that if he first fought with the three of them, probably they would enter a hard competition.

But it didn’t matter about these three people. Most important were the three people behind them that these three seemed to be protecting.

Especially the woman in the middle, that was the largest problem.

Ryner knew that face of the woman who was in a blue dressed and giving off a confident aura.

Pretty features, an elegant atmosphere. Then the long blue hair that was set apart from everyone that only the users of the Congenital Magic Abnormality would have, stubborn red eyes.

When those eyes landed on Ryner, she said: “Ara?”

Ryner raised his eyebrows, staring at her, saying: “Oh oh~”

Staring at the person who had once been one of his comrades, Pia Varliere.

And behind her, was a steady man whose eyes were closed. It was indeed Peria Peruula who had undergone the same training under Germer with him.

Then opposite him was Zohra Rom who he had met just recently.

Looking at these three people, Ryner smiled and that gave him a slight headache, trying to greet that, “That… Yo~ It’s been a long time since we last met.”

Peria smiled too, saying: “Yeah, it’s been a long time since we met. I’ve missed you, Ryner. You’ve grown a lot.”

Followed by Zohra who said: “I don’t even want to see you and that was it.”

After that Pia didn’t look at Ryner, but she looked in the direction of Ferris, Kiefer and Relca who were behind him, saying: “Ah~ what’s that, what’s that. That Ryner who had no friends and was always depressed actually brought these beauties along. And the three of them… ne, Peria, Zohra, them and me, who is prettier?”

Peria continued to smile: “There is only Pia in my eyes.”

Zohra followed: “Of course it is the Princess.”

Just by looking at these actions, Ryner could feel that he roughly understood what stage had Pia progressed to. Her actions and words were like their teacher Germer, then, although she was saying these kind of challenging words, but there was a gleam in her eyes that was examining the truth and false of his side.

Then Ryner suddenly remembered. He remembered she had once shown him that she had an ability that was like a genius in conversation.

At this moment Ferris suddenly said: “Hey Ryner, what is wrong with that woman?”

But Ryner stopped Ferris from speaking, “Ah, don’t move Ferris. That is a challenge. If we are insulted, it will become very troublesome.”

“But.”

“Alright, leave it to me.” Saying that, Ryner turned to look at Pia, “… It’s been some time since old friends were able to meet, so can you not release that killing intent to test my companions?”

Pia smiled as she asked: “Aha, do you want me to treat them more warmly?”

“Yes.” Ryner nodded his head honestly.

But Pia laughed even more, “But, I am not able to be more warm~ Because they are your companions, I haven’t killed them yet? Originally, if I saw the dogs of the monster I would kill them immediately.” Saying that, she released her killing intent. Her killing intent made their bodies tense uncontrollably. Perhaps it was because this killing intent was so strong, that people here couldn’t even feel it.

But, Ferris reacted. Her body had a reaction towards the killing intent that Pia emitted, entering a battle mode.

Pia looked at everyone’s reaction, suddenly laughing again, “Ahaha.”

Ryner immediately understood the reason for her laughter. She laughed because she discovered that the only ones who had a reaction to her killing intent was only Ryner and Ferris. That meant that the other party knew that if they had a head-on fight, the only ones who would fight were only Ryner and Ferris.

But the other party had Peria and Zohra besides Pia.

In plain words, if there were a fight here, his side had no chances of winning.

If he had to protect Kiefer and Relca, even if Ferris were helping him, they would be killed before they escaped.

This was almost as if the snake had made the frog its target. Ryner thought in his heart as cold sweat appeared.

But Pia suddenly opened her mouth and said: “What, all of them are useless. Thinking to fight me with that kind of battle power, Ryner-chan is as cute as before.”

Ferris muttered: “…You said useless, right?”

Ryner frantically said: “So don’t pay attention to her. All these are challenges. Furthermore you don’t have your sword, right? So you can’t fight now, give up.”

“Does that mean, you think I’m weaker than that woman?”

“No no, I didn’t say that…”

But, what would it be, he thought.

To tell the truth, Ryner was unable to imagine how powerful Pia would be now. But Zohra who he had fought with lately had a surprising increase in strength, then Pia who could let Zohra bow to her, should be really troublesome.

And, he had seen Peria mutter something by Pia’s ear.

Ryner couldn’t help but frown.

The whispered conversation between Ferris and Ryner had probably been heard by Peria.

No, instead of saying he heard it, it should be that he felt it.

Even if it were voices, feelings, smells, everything could be felt through the Zenkekkai tattoes that were on his body.

And that Peria, was now whispering to Pia.

Ryner looking at this, said: “…Hey hey Peria. We’re friends right? Don’t be so chummy with Pia.”

Peria smiled, closing his eyes as he looked over, “Friends? Friends would write even a single letter to me.”

“No, there are many many things happening.”

“Many many things. Although Ryner is not those kind of people who would specially write letters, but this time you’ve gone overboard. You even became the subordinate of a monster…”

But Pia said: “Peria keep your mouth shut. Only I can play with this long lost slave?”

So Peria shrugged, smiling: “Ah, I should mention that it was Pia who told me to write to Ryner. So she must be angry at Ryner who ignored her, so you’ll have to prepare yourself~”

Hearing this, Ryner was slightly scared.

Seeing the smile appearing on Pia’s face. Seeing that smiling face that clearly no longer had that small degree of harassment.

Oh no, this job is more troublesome than I thoooought? Ryner trembled.

Pia looked at Ryner, then happily turned her eyes to Ferris and Kiefer who were behind Ryner, moving lightly.

She wore a heavy dress, but it didn’t seem to cause any trouble for her, only using a step, she stepped in front of Ryner, putting her hands on his chest, tip toeing, drawing near to Ryner’s face.

When her face was so near that there were barely inches to spare between his mouth and hers, she said: “… Even if it’s a joke there has to a limit. In the past your goddess was clearly me? But now you’re flirting with other girls?”

In a moment there was a slight killing aura behind him, Ryner quickly used his hands to stop Ferris, and wanted to push Pia away, “Wait a moment, I say you, what are you doing so suddenly? Don’t pull this kind of act that would make people misunderstand…”

But Pia interrupted him, hugging Ryner’s neck when he tried to escape, decreasing the distance between the two of them, putting her lips by his ear, as if whispering she said softly: “… Ma, I am very forgiving, so if you flirt with one or two people I can forgive you. But even if your interests are bad, if you flirt with those women—those ugly “'''Goddesses'''”, I cannot forgive you. Sa~, so you have to explain clearly to me. If you don’t explain clearly, I will be really angry and kill those cute girls behind you?” Saying that, her hand twisted inwards, a small dagger appearing in her hand. Ryner who discovered this, grabbed her hand that had the dagger.

“Wait, Pia, stop…”

But at this moment, Pia suddenly smiled: “Annoying, Ryner~? Grabbing other people’s hand so suddenly, you’ve really become an adult, but, I understand it’s because of those passionate feelings you have for me.”

“Wuuuuuaaaaaaaaaaa? You, so that was…”

But she ignored Ryner’s words, returning to Peria and Zohra’s side with the same speed she had when she approached him, “Alright, the message has been passed~ because I have said what I wanted to say, so we’ll go first. We can’t let the Geihlficlant king to continue waiting.” Then ignoring his side, walked away.

Towards her retreating figure, Ryner shouted: “Wait, Pia?”

But she didn’t turn around, Peria and Zohra didn’t look back, leaving with Pia.

Ryner looked at this scene stunned.

At this time Kiefer who was behind suddenly asked: “…That, flirting or something… did Ryner date that girl before?”

Ryner revealed a tired face, turning back and said: “That, the previous conversation, would you think so?”

“No. It couldn’t be seen.”

“Right? From before she was this kind of woman who would play with her surrounding people with this attitude~” Ryner said.

Kiefer looked towards Ferris with an unsettled expression, then said softly: “But… but Ryner likes that kind of girls right…” (Because Ferris and the Azure Princess are the same type.)

“Eh?”

“No, it’s nothing. That… she was called Pia? What did she say? Because she was whispering to your ear, I didn’t hear it.”

But for some reason, Ferris answered this question. It seemed like she had heard the conversation between Pia and Ryner.

She said: “… Taking out a knife, then saying she would kill us. Then saying if he wanted to save his companions, then explain to her clearly. Explain to me why you have become the dog of the “Goddess”… But, before explaining to her, explain to me first. What is that thing called “'''Goddess'''”? Lately when I walk everywhere I would hear Goddess, Megami, nu shen these words. Vois, that person has also constantly said some matters about some strange monsters… What are you hiding from me? I always thought that you would tell me on your own so I didn’t really bother about it, but if you are planning to never explain it properly, before being killed by that woman, I will kill you first?” Even the queen herself on this side was starting to become angry.

Ryner stared at her, discovering that she did not really look angry. No, although it was said that she was always emotionless, she basically wouldn’t display her emotions on the outside, but now on her face, there was an expression that was more of unsettled than angry.

“…” Ryner seemed to frown as if he was troubled, then said: “Ah~ Sorry.”

“… No, actually I don’t quite understand so I never explained…” He turned to look at Pia and the others who had walked up on the landing, “But it seems that no matter where it is always hated, so the “'''Goddess'''” should be an evil person. Talking about which, has Ferris heard something from Vois?”

Ferris nodded, “Vois said your… your eyes were cursed by the “'''Goddess'''” so they became strange.”

Ah, so that was it. Ryner thought. So she revealed that unsettled expression.

“Vois that bastard, I knew that he had that information…” Ryner gritted his teeth as he spoke, then turned to Kiefer, asking: “What about Kiefer? Have you heard anything about “'''Goddess'''”?”

Kiefer shook her head, “I haven’t heard Vois-kun say anything about it… but, about the “'''Goddess'''”, I heard some rumours. After leaving Roland, I heard rumours from all over the world, no, it should be said as legends.”

Ryner looked at her, asking: “Eh, then what kind of legends are they? What are the “'''Goddesses'''”?”

She replied: “There are a few sayings in the legends.”

“Yes.”

“But no matter what the endings are, the “'''Goddesses'''” always swallow the world.”

“Is that so. So that means the “'''Goddesses'''” aren’t anything good?”

But, she revealed an uncomprehending expression. Then for some reason she slightly, really slightly revealed an expression that was like a dead end. But Ryner didn’t understand why she was revealing that expression.

But talking about which, this wasn’t the time to be worrying about Kiefer’s change in expression.

Ryner moved his eyes away from Kiefer, then said: “Well, anyway the information that we know is only a small bit, right?”

Ferris looked over to him, then said: “Eh? Are you talking to me?”

Anyway he would ignore this problem, Ryner continued: “Then, if what Vois said is true, then Vois may be preparing to trick that “'''Goddess'''”? Well, but because that person is a liar we can’t trust him completely… But, ma~, I’ll trust him a little this time. Because although that person will not tell us the truth, he will similarly not reveal his personality to the “'''Goddess'''”.”

Towards this, this time it was Kiefer who looked to him, “Wait, Ryner. That, this, are you talking to us?”

When he was asked this, he didn’t reply. He only slightly looked at Relca, using a voice that she would not hear, softly saying: “Furthermore, even if this point is put aside, we have no reason to abandon Vois right? I don’t know if it’s because the Anti-Roland Coalition has accepted the “'''Goddess'''” help, from the establishment till the current developments the speed has been quite odd. If it is not noticed, I don’t know what kind of things that person would do. So I pretended to be used by him, deciding to use him in return… If I explain it like this, what about it? Because I have Vois’s subordinates by my side I cannot explain it out loud, but anyway I plan to use the “'''Goddess'''” and Vois this way, is this explanation enough?”

Ryner said that. But he should not have been heard by anyone. His voice was so soft that it was like he was just breathing out, so even Ferris and Kiefer who were by his side couldn’t hear it.

But, after he finished muttering, he looked towards the stairs. He looked at Pia and the others who were so far away that even if he yelled and shouted they would not be able to hear it.

Then said “…If it’s you you can hear it through Zenkekkai, Peria. Then, pass on what I said just now to Pia.”

After hearing him say that, Peria turned slightly. From this position it seemed as if he were making a hand signal to Pia, then covering his ears, shrugging.

That action meant—“Even though I want to tell her, Pia is unwilling to listen.”

It conveyed this message.

“Ha? Don’t joke. Pass it on to her properly.” Ryner murmured.

Peria revealed a troubled expression, then patted his chest.

“Ha? What does that action mean?” Ryner asked.

Peria pointed over again.

But, he still did not understand the meaning of that action. So Ryner tilted his head, continuing to ask: “So I said I don’t understand. What is that? What are you trying to say?”

Peria still pointed over, then pointed to his chest.

“Eh? Chest? What’s with your chest?”

Peria shook his head, making a signal that said it’s not me.

“Not your chest? Then, it’s mine?”

Peria nodded.

“I already said it’s very troublesome so don’t hand signal to me. I’ll go over to your side now, talk to me properly…”

But Peria interrupted him, making a sign that said don’t come over. Then he made a signal for him to look at his chest.

“Ha? What does that mean…” As he said that, Ryner looked at his chest. He looked at his chest that was wrapped with that tight formal suit. And he discovered that a card that was as big as his palm had been snuck in there.

“Oh?” Ryner said, then remembered, it should have been placed there when Pia touched his chest.

This was a perfect surprise attack of a standard that Ryner didn’t even notice that a card had been snuck into his clothes.

“…” Ryner couldn’t help but frown.

If that card had an explosive talisman that would explode after a certain period of time, perhaps he would be dead by now.

No, even Ferris, Kiefer and Relca by his side would be affected.

“… How troublesome.” He groaned.

He felt that the ten years that had had been separated from Pia and the others, between the two of them there was an even greater gap between the levels of their powers, he couldn’t help but stiffen his face.

And.

“…”

Ryner pulled out the card, looking on the words on it.

To Ryner-chan of the dark magical waste house.

Although I heard from Zohra, but you really didn’t even discover the card, your abilities have declined compared to the past. Unless you have become a useless person than what I had expected? So I wanted to test you slightly.

Under these words, there was a face of Pia’s drawn in green ink. This face of Pia, after Ryner had read the words, there was a slight distortion. Then it became a complicated magical structure—

In the process of changing, Ryner shut his eyes for a moment, then opened them again.

In the middle of his eyes, there was a red five-pointed star.

Special eyes.

This was the cursed eyes called Alpha Stigma, it was able to see through all magical structures.

And it could completely duplicate the same structure, but the understanding of everything in that moment after that, proceeding with progress, using it in the end, it still needed special abilities.

And now the magic progressing in front of his eyes was to test his abilities.

Just by looking it was clear that this was a magic that would explode and destroy his surroundings. Then he understood that there were four seconds left to its activation. And he understood that to stop this magic, it would need a complicated, an equation that would change as if to solve the riddle, this was definitely unsolvable. Even if it were the high leveled magical scholars, would be unable to solve this riddle easily.

But Ryner looked at the magical formation, “…Eh. That, it’s like this here, there is that, it’s like this right?” He murmured, using his finger to draw on the card, easily solving the magic.

“How was it?” Ryner raised his head, looking in front, but found that Pia and the others were gone. In replacement, on the card that had the magic trap, there was another message. There were many words that made the head ache just by looking at them.

“…”

Ryner narrowed his eyes, looking at it.

It was written like this.

Ara ara, you passed.

It was good that you didn’t explode~

It was clearly a magical structure that Zohra made with much effort to scare Ryner, that you could solve it, you indeed are the same magic otaku as you were before. But, it seems that the point that you are still useful is more important than anything. Alright, I’ll let you live. But what you understand what you have to do after this? Apology and explanation. You completely ignored the letters from us, so this time you have to come before us personally. Before you come to our castle, kneel down and explain the situation, I will not listen to your explanation. And, if you continue to hinder our matters after today, I will not forgive you. Although I think you understand, Ryner you can never defeat me? If you don’t want to be killed, listen obediently to me.

Ah, I’ll tell you something, from our investigations it seems like Vois Fiurelle is planning to let the Ertolia Republic attack Geihlficlant? What is going on? Unless he wants to take the chance when Geihlficlant and Gastark are fighting, to attack this place with Ertolia? It would be troublesome if that happens. I clearly wanted to let this country become my possession, this way wouldn’t people be coming to hinder me. But, I don’t want to be deliberately be used by the conditions you set, so I’ll go back first. If you want to fight with Gastark, it’s fine if you go yourselves.

Ah, and one more thing.

If you knew of Vois’s plan and came here to use us, then you should understand the difference between our abilities? So don’t make your move.

But if you were tricked by Vois, then he isn’t your companion anymore.

Your true companions are us, Ryner.

Don’t do such foolish things and come quickly to our side.

Forever your Queen-sama Pia Varliere and her happy companions—

The card actually wrote something like this.

But, the matter about Vois planning to let Ertolia attack Geihlficlant—

“…Hey hey what is this?” Ryner said, then raising his head, starting to run to chase after Pia and the others who had walked up the stairs.

But the Geihlficlant messenger made a stop as if trying to stop Ryner, “Ah, wait.”

And Ferris and Kiefer made asked uncomprehendingly.

“Hey.”

“Ryner?”

Although he heard the two of them call his name, Ryner did not turn back, he only threw the card with Pia and the other’s message to explain the situation, then continued to run. Climbing up the stairs, running in the direction where Pia and the others had disappeared to.

But even as he ran he did not discover them. In his hurry he discovered the Geihlficlant messenger who was leading them who had a troubled expression on his face as he turned around, Ryner asked: “Hey it was you, where is Pia Varliere?”

The messenger turned around, with the same troubled face he sadi: “Th, that, they suddenly said they were tired of this country so they went back…” saying that as he looked at one of the doors in the corridor.

Ryner opened that door, discovering that strangely, there was a gust of cold wind blowing, so he looked in the direction of the wind.

And he saw that the windows of the room were open, the curtain and lace were swaying in the wind.

“…”

And the only things moving in the room, were only these. Pia, Peria and Zohra were no longer here. They had probably jumped out from the window.

That meant, the motive for them coming to this place was…

“…They came here to see me…” Ryner muttered.

Perhaps it is said that they came here to threaten me. And they came here to test me.

They wanted to investigate if we would yield after we knew that we were tricked by Vois.

Ryner frowned, “Vois that bastard, he actually treated me…”

At this moment, someone spoke from behind him, “No, I don’t think I’m lying to you.”

Ryner turned around, discovering that Ferris, Kiefer, Relca and Vois who had somehow chased after him were standing in the corridor.

Ryner stared at Vois, saying: “Not lying? Whose mouth has the right to say that?”

Vois shrugged, “If me not telling everything to you is counted as lying, ma, then indeed perhaps I lied to you…” He said as he walked closer. A small body drifted over, lightly peeking at the room where Pia and the others had disappeared from. Then opening the window, asked: “Arara, the people from Azure Princess are gone?”

Ryner looked at Vois, saying: “You clearly appeared because they left, and you dare to pretend to be stupid.”

Vois laughed, “Well, although that is true. But no matter what they want to kill me. But it’s a heartache that we didn’t manage to persuade them. Originally if it were possible I wished for them to help us proceed with the plan.”

Ryner thought of the contents of the card that Pia gave them, “…The plan to attack and gain Geihlficlant while it’s fighting?”

Vois raised his head and looked over, saying simply: “Don’t you think it is a good plan to quickly stop Roland’s power?”

“Even if I think that’s a good plan, but you clearly said that we would accept Geihlficlant’s power and go against Roland.”

“That’s true.”

“That means, you lied to me.”

“No, you’re wrong.”

“Where am I wrong.” Ryner said.

Vois pulled out several reports from his arms, then handed one over.

“This is a proposal to accept Geihlficlant’s help and fight against Roland.”

Then he handed over a second piece of paper, “This is the proposal to effectively snatch a few of Geihlficlant’s territories and fight against Roland.”

Lastly was a third piece of paper, “This is the proposal that under the situation that Azure Princess gains Geihlficlant’s power and assistance, accepting the help of the Ertolia Republic—Well, no matter what situation we can’t become exhausted, so I prepared a few proposals at the same time. It’s just that I did not tell Ryner the plans that would affect your mood the most. So actually I didn’t lie.”

Ryner was so angry that he felt that even scolding Vois as a *** bastard was even troublesome, but when he thought that this person was like this all the time, so he didn’t know why but he felt very tired, giving up on specially complaining, only looking at Vois with a tired face, saying: “… If you always tell lies, you won’t get friends?”

Vois laughed as he replied: “I didn’t need friends even from the beginning?”

“Well, you speak so straight-forwardly, I can’t even say anything… but, if it’s like this, I won’t help you again?”

“Why?”

“Why… Hey, I say, you completely tell me the truth?”

“If I told you, would you help me?”

“Depends on the situation. But, I already cannot find reasons to continue being with you. Talking about which, I didn’t understand why we had to help Geihlficlant defeat Gastark in the first place.” Ryner said.

Although he didn’t think of stopping this war, because even if there wasn’t war here, it would occur in other places.

For instance the war Roland was waging in the southern part of the continent. And the land in the central continent was quite big, so the places that didn’t know about, should have some conflicts too.

So, he who had taken into account of the other wars, it wasn’t for the sake for the sake of world peace, he didn’t have the thought that he had to stop the war between Geihlficlant and Gastark ahhhhh—this kind of thought.

Although, he had seen the actions of the people from Gastark when they were hunting down the cursed eyes, it also meant that they killed all the people who had special eyes like Ryner no matter whether they were man, girl, old or young. So he knew that they weren’t good people. But, this matter and that were two different matters.

Furthermore because the Nelpha people were Vois’s hostages, so he had no choice but to listen to Vois’s orders.

Although there was this reason.

But, even if there was going to be a war going on in spite of this, indeed there was something wrong.

“Vois.” Ryner said.

Vois turned to him, “What is it?”

“That.”

“Yes.”

“You, although you have taken the Nelpha of people as hostages, making us listen to your orders, but actually that can be easily retaliated, you know?” Saying that, Ryner raised his right hand, making a fist as if he were about to punch him.

Well~ although the other party was a child so threatening him like this would be strange, but there was no other plan, Vois looked at Ryner’s fist, replying: “Ara, has that been found out?”

“No, actually I discovered it in the beginning… I was only thinking about when to do it.”

“Ahaha, it’s really a good opportunity. As long as you punch me until I’m half dead and make me a hostage, you would be able to control the Anti-Roland Coalition.”

“Yes, no matter what you are of high prestige. So you can be a good hostage.” Ryner looked at Relca behind Vois who looked frantic.

Although she seemed to want to rush over when Ryner clenched his face, but she was easily stopped by Ferris grabbing her neck, stopping her.

But Vois did not react, only laughing as he said: “But, Ryner wouldn’t do this right?”

“That may not be?”

“No no, you definitely wouldn’t do it. Simply saying after you do that, what would happen? Making me a hostage, then grabbing the authority position of the Anti-Roland Coalition… But, after that? Gaining the control of an organization that would be unable to balance out Roland, what do you want to do?”

“Eh? That…”

“You will definitely do the same things as me. So that we will have the power to attack a country, then accepting a country’s help. No matter what, if you don’t take away someone’s power, the organization will be unable to grow.”

Ryner nodded, “Well, although that’s true. But why must the Anti-Roland Coalition grow? I don’t understand this point. Originally I didn’t leave the country so to fight with Roland. It’s the same with Gastark. I want to use my methods…”

Looking for a way to save Sion—although he wanted to say this, but he gave up. Anyway Vois never thought about saving Sion, even if he said it it was useless.

So he changed his words, “I would use other methods… new methods, to try and change the world.”

Vois continued to smile: “Yes. That was what you wrote on that report, right?”

Ryner looked at Vois’s smiling face that made people feel unhappy, asking: “…Why do you know about that?”

“I investigated it.”

“But that report should be with Sion…”

But Vois interrupted him, saying: “It wasn’t found when we investigated about you. That report appeared when we were investigating Sion Astal. I spent quite a bit of effort into finding that. Sion Astal seemed to treasure that a lot so he put it in the treasury. But it was really great that I was able to find it after that much effort. Because that report was filled with your feelings. And after reading that report, that made me really want to become companions with you.” Saying that, Vois reached into his arms, pulling out a few papers again. Because from the beginning he had been pulling out a few pieces of paper, so if it were the past he would want to complain how many things have you hidden.

But now he did not.

No matter what, he had controlled that country through grasping all of Eteggong.

Vois pulled out a few papers, passing it over.

“That, this is a copy of the part that I was most touched about. Do you want to read it?”

Ryner moved his eyes to it, the letters on the paper entered his eyes.

But, there was no need to read it. Not only was it because this was something he had written, and actually the memories of its contents were as fresh as it had been.

The contents appeared in his mind again a long time after he wrote it.

That report, its content was roughly like that.

In history, there were several demon kings who had the power to destroy the world, or demons, evil divinities. These demon kings wielded strong power that was unimaginable in the whole of the magical body. Even if it were an army made of strong Mage Knights and soldiers, they were not the opponents of the demon kings. Then the world would be pushed into the brink of extinction by these demon kings every time. But every time at this moment the heroes from the legends would appear, they were called the knights of light, they were human knights that had the power to go against the demon king and defeat them. Then, here’s the question. What are the heroes? At the moment we won’t go and question the existence of the demon kings and heroes… the “humans” who had the power to defeat these monsters, what was going on? A monster that even an army could not go against—if the records in the history books were truth, even if hundreds of strong magicians were sacrificed they would not be able to destroy the monster easily, but what was the hero that could destroy it just by himself? There were vestiges of legends regarding the heroes all over the world. Although no one saw those scenes… but there were records of where the weapons that the heroes used were hidden. Although it was a pity that the book that recorded the secrets of the demon king’s strength could not be found… but even so, if the remains of the heroes that were stronger than those monsters could be found, couldn’t they be used as a strong military weapon? In addition… did the demon kings and heroes actually exist… this could be explained with the Alpha Stigma. Although it wasn’t understood whether this was something vile or the heroes’ items… but abnormal power actually existed. Then, there would be the existence of other things that had this power too. On this point there seemed to be a great lot worth investigating. Because towards the strong power, according to the different ways of using the weapons, it could be ended before the war erupted.

“…”

Looking at Ryner who had vaguely recalled the contents of the report, Vois raised his head, saying: “You seem to have a sleepy appearance, but your mind is very scary. In this report you wrote that, to gain a strong weapon that no one in the world could go against—this kind of thinking right? But if the person who had this weapon lacked in character, what would it become? Having the oppressive power that the whole
world could not go against, but instead he is a mad king. If something like that appears, what should we do?”

“…” Ryner did not comment.

In actuality, at the stage when he was writing that report, he had already predicted something like that. But, because too many people had died in front of him, because the ceaseless scary war had taken away too many lives, killed too many comrades, loved ones, family, friends.

Then, I have to at least do something, Ryner had carried that thought, writing the report.

Then he had started on the path to look for Heroes’ Relics with Ferris.

But, in the end—

“…”

Vois continued: “… You wanted to give that weapon to someone, right? Give it to your friend Sion Astal?”

“…”

“So this time you are searching for a weapon with a divine power to stop Sion Astal—are you planning that? Is this the plan that you talked of to change the world?”

Ryner nodded, “…Well, although I don’t think it would succeed so easily.”

Vois replied simply: “It wouldn’t succeed.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes.”

“But, this isn’t something you can decide.”

“That’s true, this isn’t something I can decide. But, I already know what would be the ending of this. Your plan, will never succeed.”

“You’ve already said that you can’t decide…”

Vois interrupted Ryner, saying: “Or I should say, it’s too late. Gastark already has gained that kind of weapon that will make the world bow to them in a moment.”

Ryner froze because of this sentence.

Staring at Vois, his whole body was frozen. If they were talking about why they were saying this, it could only be said that Vois was also a person who had a Heroes’ Relic. Vois easily accepted the Heroes’ Relic that the Roland army used to kill thousands of soldiers. So this fellow also should have other Heroes’ Relics—using their lingo it should be called Rhule Fragmei.

And then watching these people with Rhule Fragmei battling, Ryner despaired.

Towards the reality that using those kind of things would worsen the war, he despaired. Then thinking, if he didn’t do anything, it would really be too late.

But Vois said that. Vois who had the Rhule Fragmei said that.

“…That is a kind of Rhule Fragmei, whose power is close to a divine being’s, which is very powerful. And they already have gained this power. So they would not stop. I’m afraid that Geihlficlant will not triumph over Gastark in this war. Even if we the Anti Roland Coalition which uses Rhule Fragmei help, even if there is the Azure Princess, the results will be the same. Not only with the number of soldiers, the standards between the soldiers are too great.” Vois said.

But even so, Ryner was still unable to understand his meaning.

Ryner muttered: “The Heroes’ Relics… are unable to match up to it?”

“Yes. There’s practically no way to compare it.”

“What exactly is that?”

“Sa? I don’t know, they are using a strange weapon. A strange thing that has the power to surpass the Rhule Fragmei. Then using this thing they made the strongest country in the northern continent, Stohl kneel for them. At that time the death toll, was actually more than eight hundred thousand people.” Vois said.

Saying such strange things.

Ryner stared at Vois’ face in a daze, not saying anything, only watching as Vois continued to say mildly.

“So I said it before? If we don’t stop Gastark here, it would become a bad situation. If to Gastark, we don’t… no, if we don’t proceed with warning the world that ‘using something as unfair as that kind of weapon could be dangerous so stop”, it would really become very bad. So Ryner you must participate in this battle, even if you are unhappy with me, even if you have to kill people, even if you hate to participate in war, you must participate in this battle. You must let the other party of low-class people who have made a move to the weapon that should not be used by humans know that that power cannot be handled by them.” Vois said something that was even more confusing.

“What exactly, have you been saying from just now…”

But suddenly, he felt a weak killing intent.

“Eh?” He turned to the place where the killing intent was originating from.

Right.

The deepest corner in the corridor.

But, there wasn’t anyone there.

But, that place was empty.

So Ryner yelled: “Ferris.”

And feeling that Ferris had already reacted. Turning in her direction, he found that she had done what he wanted to do.

Ferris grabbed Kiefer’s collar, dragging her into the room that Pia and the others had disappeared from.

Kiefer let out an uncomprehending, “Ah? Ah? What what?”

Ignoring Kiefer’s present confusion, what was needed more was to investigate the area where the killing intent was originating from—

At the moment Ryner discovered that something glowing weakly had appeared in front of him.

“Oh oh~” Ryner stepped back in reflex. Then widened his eyes, activating the Alpha Stigma. Then he saw a magical structure that he had never seen before blossom in front of him.

It was a magic that would use the reflection of light to let the opponent hallucinate. This was probably Geihlficlant’s magic.

“…” Ryner stared at the magic, in a moment, reaching out a finger to the magical structure, starting to interfere, quickly changing the activated Geihlficlant’s magic.

“Alright, it’s done.” When he muttered that, the magic in front of them dissipated like mist.

Then three soldiers’ silhouettes appeared. Three soldiers wearing green armor. These soldiers charged towards Ryner and the others.

Their movements were fairly quick.

Probably he would not be able to dodge—but Ryner didn’t care. When he had dealt with the magic, his work had been lessened by half.

Towards the daggers that were thrown with an air that could not be avoided, Ryner said: “Too slow.”

And Ferris who used a speed that was faster than the daggers’ by several times jumped up, with one swing of her big sword the daggers were embedded in the wall. Then picking Ryner up, throwing him out.

So that they could dodge Ryner, the soldiers’ defensive formation crumbled, at this moment, Ferris quickly used her karate chop.

The person who received the strong impact on the neck fell unconscious just like that, the enemy was lessened by one.

Although the next person wanted to ambush Ferris, but he wasn’t her opponent. No, it should be said that even if she were wearing a dress that was hard to move around in, the enemies were not able to match up to her speed.

Another soldier was struck on the head, then fell unconscious.

The remaining person, because of this extremely unbeneficial situation, starting to think of running.

“I wouldn’t let you escape.” Ryner said, then grabbed that person’s wrist, tightening his joint, flipping it upwards, placing him on the ground. Followed by that Ferris planted a kick on the enemy’s head.

The last enemy lost conscious too.

“…”

The fight ended like that simply.

But.

“…I say, wouldn’t we really be in trouble this time?” Ryner murmured.

“These people are Geihlficlant soldiers, right? Then this is the Geihlficlant palace… why did they want to attack us?”

But suddenly a voice sounded, interrupting Ryner’s words, “…Oh~. Even if three Mage Knights are the enemy, you can make them silent easily without dealing any fatal wounds… this is really reliable.”

The place where the voice came from, was the deepest corner from where the three soldiers on the ground had appeared from.

Standing there, was a tall man in his late thirties. He wore green armour on his strong body. But his outfit was slightly different from the soldiers who had attacked. There were a few noticeably useless ornaments on the armour, it could be seen that this person should be someone who had a high position. He was probably the leader of the Mage Knights, no, possibly it could be—

At this moment the man said again: “This Alpha Stigma bearer is the trump card against Gastark that you told me about? Vois Fiurelle.”

Vois bowed his head, saying: “Indeed. Your Majesty Gulafed Abuleld.”

Ryner considered the man standing in front of him again.

Sharp eyes, strong body. Just be seeing the confidence and aura from this person’s body, he could understand that he was stronger than the Mage Knights who had attacked Ryner earlier. No, although he had heard that the king of Geihlficlant was a military man, but the fact that the king of a country was much stronger than the Mage Knights was a little—

“…It seems like he is different from the king that I had in mind.” Ryner muttered.

The royals that he knew were corrupted people who were addicted with power, or it would be someone who had work-poisoning like Sion, he never thought that he would meet a new kind of king here, so he was slightly surprised.

“Alright, bring those fellows along. Those border countries have already started to invade my territory. It seems that they have started to kill my people in great numbers without any consideration. Take up my troops, go defeat them.” That king told Vois that, then turned to leave, disappearing into the long corridor.

Ryner narrowed his eyes and looked towards Vois, saying: “…Why~ do I feel that I have been tricked again? You seemed to have said that you have never seen the king of Geihlficlant? Isn’t that why you handed the negotiations over to me?”

Vois turned around, “Eh, before I told Ryner to go to the negotiations, I certainly never saw him before.”

“Then why did you two using a tone as if you had met him before to converse?”

“That’s because there was a slight change to the situation, so I needed to talk with the Geihlficlant king immediately.”

“Is that so?”

“This is true?”

Seeing Vois say that, Ryner revealed an expression that clearly said that he did not believe in anything he was saying, saying: “Then, what happened to the situation?”

“Eh.”

“What’s the situation.”

“That is Gastark is stronger than what I had imagined—this reason. And they are strong enough that even the Azure Princess has given up on helping Geihlficlant…”

Ryner narrowed his eyes: “Eh? What’s that? Pia and the others only decided to go back because they were tired of being used by you?”

“Oh, did she tell you like that?”

“No, even though she didn’t tell me face to face… but she left that kind of information.”

Vois laughed, “That’s a trick. If according to her personality, shouldn’t she fight with us on the battle ground, then letting us lose? But she didn’t do that. That reason is because the power of the Gastark army is much stronger than what I had imagined, than what Pia had imagined. So she went back.”

Ryner said: “… Is Gastark really that strong?”

Vois nodded, “Very strong. Didn’t I say that before? Besides using the Rhule Fragmei, Gastark has a weapon that is stronger than that. A normal country would not be their opponent.”

“Then doesn’t that mean that we are helpless too?”

“Yes.”

“Then, of course this battle too…”

But Vois shook his head, “No, we have to join in. And doesn’t Ryner want to join in too? Now, Gastark is killing Geihlficlant’s soldiers and people without differentiating between them. You should want to stop this, right?”

“No, but…”

“And, Nelpha’s soldiers and Toale and Iris are almost reaching the front lines. So if you want to delay here, your companions will die easily…”

“Hey you, don’t joke anymore! What are you thinking of!” Ryner grabbed Vois’ collar, glaring at him as he yelled furiously. As if wanting to see through all the plans that were hidden deep in Vois, he glared at him.

But he still completely couldn’t understand what Vois was thinking about.

He had clearly talked about the obvious power difference, even Pia and the others had given up on fighting with Gastark, but why did this fellow want to fight with them? It was clear that there were no chances of survival against that monster, but why did this person want to fight despite that? He completely couldn’t understand the reason for that.

So Ryner glared at Vois, asking: “What are you thinking about?”

Vois indeed had that smile that made people feel unhappy, “I wasn’t thinking of anything strange?”

“Huh? It’s clearly strange. Gastark has a weapon that is stronger than the Heroes’ Relic, right? Then how are we supposed to counter that thing?”

“That’s not a problem. Because we will also be using a weapon stronger than the Rhule Fragmei.”

“Ah? You have something like that?”

Vois shook his head, “I don’t.”

“What? Aaaaaahh, I already don’t understand aaannnyything!! You, I will really kill you? So don’t go in circles, tell me straightforwardly. What is that? What is going on? Who has that weapon?”

Hearing Ryner’s question, Vois pointed a finger at Ryner’s eyes, simply answering: “You.”

“What?”

Vois continued: “Your cursed eyes are the weapon I’m going to use. If we use this, we can kill the people from Gastarl.”

Ryner laughed, “Ha? You, what foolish things are you talking about? Indeed my eyes are the cursed Alpha Stigma, if it goes berserk, it will become something powerful. But truthfully speaking there is nothing great about that scale. The scale of Alpha Stigma going berserk, at most it can only stop a few Mage Knights…”

But Vois said: “If it were the normal Alpha Stigma, that would be true. If it were the normal Alpha Stigma, with only a group of soldiers experienced in hunting Alpha Stigma, they would be easily killed. But, you once killed the whole of the Mage Knights of Estabul with those eyes, right?”

Vois continued to say: “And after the normal Alpha Stigma goes berserk there would be no chance for them to resume their original selves. Before they are killed by others, they will continue to be berserk until they become a monster. But you still continue to keep your rationality up till now. You clearly went berserk a few times, but you still remain conscious. Why is that? The answer is, you are the genuine that. You aren’t human… but you are the real monster.”

Monster.

Bakemono.

Guai wu.

Towards the phrase that he was used to hearing—

“…” For some reason, Ryner was unable to say anything.

But Ferris who was by his side said “If you have to be arrogant then there should be a limit to that, brat.” as she started to pull Vois away from Ryner.

But Ryner said: “No, wait Ferris.” Then he looked at Ferris, indeed she still had her usual emotionless expression, but it was clear that she was concerned for his feelings.

But, now was not that situation.

Furthermore, towards this kind of matters he was already accustomed to it.

And he had always been cursing himself for being a monster that would only harm others just by living.

But because Ferris, Sion, Kiefer told me that it’s fine even if I am a monster, so I lived till now.

And I’m thinking of slowly progressing forward after today.

So.

“…”

So, I wouldn’t move my eyes from the truth that I am a monster.

And I wouldn’t continue to escape.

I wouldn’t escape, I will face it head on.

I want, to face it—

So he asked: “…Because… because I am not human… and I am a monster that can be used against Gastark’s weapon… so you made me your companion because of that?” Ryner asked Vois.

Vois nodded simply, “That’s true.”

Ryner’s face contorted slightly, suddenly thinking of escaping from here. But he suppressed that urge, asking: “…What… What exactly am I?” The moment he asked that, he felt his voice trembling.

Because this was the answer that Ryner had always been searching for. So that he could find that answer, he had lived till now.

But truthfully speaking, perhaps it was not certain that he wanted to find that answer. If he knew that answer, then what if it were a truth that was too cruel and he was unable to accept? Every time he thought of that, some thought shining in a corner of his heart, he would always want to escape from it.

But now, the answer appeared in front of his eyes.

Vois clearly knew something. No, this person already understood something. When the Goddess appeared in that fellow’s shadow. When that Goddess talked with something that had appeared from Ryner’s eyes, he had already understood.

But Ryner never asked about it before. It was clear that it was a matter where he could simply ask “What exactly do you know?” and it would be fine, but he never asked.

Once again, escaping.

He didn’t want to know the truth, so he escaped again.

But.

“…”

But he couldn’t escape all the time. Because he knew that the more he escaped, the more he would hurt the people who were treating him gently.

Because he already understand that escaping would only hurt those companions who still tell me that they like me, even though they know I am a monster.

So now.

“…”

If these eyes had the power to go against the power of Gastark.

Then, there is a need to know how to use them.

Before more innocent sacrifices are made.

He had to keep the soldiers and people from this boring battle… more importantly he had to end the battle before Toale, Iris, Arua and Kuku died.

Ryner stared at Vois, asking: “What exactly am I? Tell me, my real identity.”

Vois smiled, “…This kind of matter will be decided by yourself.” After he said that, he pried Ryner’s hand away from his collar, arranging his clothes with much pain, then suddenly asking: “For example, Ferris and Kiefer what do you think?”

“…” Ryner thought, he really was an idiot.

If he had to say why, that was because when Vois asked that, his body tensed up, he could not move.

He clearly knew what Ferris would answer, but he didn’t know why but his body was trembling with fear, making him unable to move.

If, she—

If Ferris said something that she felt like he was a disgusting monster, what should he do? – He only thought about something that would never happen.

“…”

He really was an idiot, he was so scared that he couldn’t even look at her.

Then he started to hate himself who was a coward. He started to hate himself who was trembling like a child.

At this moment.

“I…” Ferris opened her mouth. Simply opening her mouth.

According to Ryner’s prediction, her answer would be the same as usual—he is my slave, a lazy bum who only thinks of sleeping for ten thousand years, he is almost becoming the pervert that would cause trouble for the world and something like that—she would reply with this.

Then every time…

Every time Ryner would be rescued by her who never said the truth that he was clearly an Alpha Stigma monster who killed people and made people feel disgusted.

So he trembled as he waited.

He waited for Ferris to express herself.

Ferris said.

Using her usual emotionless, but clear and steady voice to say: “…Even if Ryner is called a monster by anyone anywhere… but to me, he is my most important companion forever.”

Then she continued: “Next time if you call this person a monster, I wouldn’t forgive you?”

That Ferris.

That Ferris who usually did what she liked, only causing trouble for people, suddenly said something like this.

So.

“…”

So he was unable to move once again. No, not only that, he even wanted to cry a little.

Towards her obvious confirmation, but him always sinking into depression it was the stage where he was so tired of it that he wanted to cry.

Vois said: “Yes. That means in Ferris’ world, Ryner isn’t any monster. Then next we’ll ask Kiefer.” He turned his eyes to the other side.

Ryner still was unable to look at the other side.

Vois said: “But it seems that there is no need to ask. Seeing you, you’re angry that I called Ryner a monster?”

Kiefer said angrily: “Of course?”

“Of course… right… Clearly almost everyone takes the Alpha Stigma bearers as disgusting monsters, retreating from them, but in Kiefer’s heart Ryner is not a monster…”

Vois turned around, looking at Ryner who was frozen like a fool, then said: “So you see, Ryner. Even if it is Ferris or Kiefer, they don’t think of you as a monster. And to me, I only treat you as a convenient weapon that can be used. But my thoughts, can be anything. The problem is what do you think of it, right? That is the only answer. How do you think of yourself? That is your true colours.”

“…”

Ryner tried to think about the problem of how he thought of himself.

But actually this wasn’t something he needed to think about. Because he had always thought himself as a cursed existence. From the moment he was born, he had been living in this curse. Then one day, Sion, Ferris, Kiefer, Milk, companions, suddenly told him that you’re not so bad. Was it really like that? That was a lie, right? I will become a monster that will kill people when I go berserk? But why do you treat me so gently? – At that time he had been stunned like he was now.

He had always hesitated in believing those words, because it was truly too troublesome, and everyone said that, so unknowingly his thoughts started to have a slight change.

Perhaps he wasn’t as bad as he had thought, then if he continued to live it would be alright—he started to have these kind of thoughts.

He started to be able to accept himself.

But, even so, he also needed to know how dangerous he was, what kind of power he held, and why was he standing here.

So that he would not hurt anyone.

And so that he would not be hurt by anyone.

So Ryner replied: “…I… I always thought that I was a monster…”

“Ryner!” Ferris shouted angrily.

She always yelled when Ryner was depressed.

But this time I am not depressed. Because I have decided to move forward.

So Ryner ignored Ferris’ voice, continuing to say: “…But, if it is possible, I want to be a monster that can be used. After all no matter what I will always be a monster that would trouble people, but even so I want to have to the power to protect the people who say they want to stay beside me. So reply me, Vois. Who am I? Why was I born with these cursed eyes? Why does Sion want to kill me even though he is crying? Why… Why does that monster called the Goddess know about me? Answer this, Vois. For what reason—”

Ryner asked: “For what reason, am I standing here?”

Vois smiled as he replied: “These answers, are now on the battle ground that we are heading to.”

Using a satisfied expression that said the topic has come till here, “The answers that you are seeking, are in the battle against Gastark. You will awaken there. The power in you will awaken. So there is a need for you to participate in this battle. And there is a need for the whole world to see that power. There is a need to let Gastark, Roland, the three states in the middle of the continent, Azure Princess and this world that had become so messed up because of the chase after power, to see that power. But it can end like that. After this war, you wouldn’t be called a monster by anyone…” Vois said that as he walked out.

But, as if wanting to stop Vois from leaving, Ryner said: “Wouldn’t be called a monster by anyone? What is…”

Vois answered simply: “Because through this battle, you will rescue this world, you will become the hero that would rescue hundreds and tens of thousands of people in this world. Towards that kind of hero, who would call them a monster? Until that moment, no matter how you see yourself, in the eyes of the rest of the world, you cannot be called a monster—ma, although I said that if you want things to progress to that stage, there isn’t any time to be talking nonsense here. If we delay here, Toale and the others will really die?” He turned his back to that side, walking out as if he were saying hurry up.

Looking after Vois’ back, Ryner asked: “Then my question—”

“There is no need to answer, isn’t that so? Because I said it earlier, these answers you can find them on the battle. And even if I don’t answer, the monster in your body will answer them for you. Even the things I don’t know about, it will tell you everything. Furthermore, the question about who you are, you should be most clear about that than anyone else. So don’t ask that kind of lame question, let’s go, we’re going to the battle field.”

Vois turned around, “…And we can change everything in this world. Although we are slower than Gastark and Roland, but we should be starting our story about now. Let us write our names in the minds of those who do not know about us.” After saying that, he continued walking.

Then he gave Relca two or three orders. Relca hurriedly left. Vois looked after Relca’s figure, nodded as he walked towards the corridor.

Ryner only looked at this speechlessly, giving up on continuing to ask his questions.

Indeed, everything that Vois had said was true. Only he would know best about his own matters, besides, before asking someone else about who he was, he should have a better person to ask.

For example, the voice that had descended when the Goddess appeared—the voice of Alpha Stigma.

He should have tried to ask the monster that was living in his body instead.

So Ryner, tried to talk to himself softly: “…Hey.” Although it looked a little stupid, but he continued to talk to his cursed eyes, saying: “Hey, Alpha Stigma, you know something right. The monster living in my body, give me a reply.”

“…”

But there was no reaction.

“Don’t ignore me, hey.”

“…”

“I want to ask you something. So give me a reply.”

“…”

“Mushi mushi~? Can you hear me?”

“…”

Although he tried to mutter softly, but there was no reaction.

“…”

But Vois had said that.

The answers, were on the battle ground.

If he joined in the battle against Gastark, he would find his answers.

Although he didn’t understand if that was true, but Vois was also good at lying. He looked at Vois’ figure, murmuring: “Damnit, there’s no other way. Then I’ll try and participate in the war.”

He clearly shouldn’t have heard Ryner muttering, but Vois turned around, seeming to be very happy for some reason, saying: “It seems it will be an interesting war.”

“Huh? I never heard that war could be interesting.”

“If you win, no matter what time it is interesting.”

“Win… ma. Do you have that confidence?”

“About there.”

“So you didn’t have it, hey!”

“Then then then, if I am picked by the Goddess of Luck, perhaps we can win. But, there would be no problem, after all I am very popular.”

“What is that?”

“Haha. Well, anyway let’s go first. If you feel like you can’t do it you can escape.” Vois said and then walked forward again.

He walked with a seemingly happy expression.

But even if he seemed to be happy, the path would lead him to a battle ground.

A battle ground where people would die.

A battle ground where companions would die. A battle ground where family would die, loved ones would die.

Towards the battle ground where people would pray never to experience in their lives, Vois proceeded.

“Ferris, Kiefer.” Ryner called his two companions.

“Eh?”

“What is it?”

The two answered.

Ryner looked at their two faces, “… Although I don’t really understand, but because of these reasons, so I have to go and confirm what kind of person I am. But you two…” It’s dangerous so don’t follow me,

Ryner wanted to say that.

Or he should say that the people participating in this war were idiots. No matter what, the opponent that they were going against had caused Pia and the others to choose to escape. And Vois had said it, even if it were the most popular country in the middle of the Menoris Continent, it was a battle that they would definitely lose, and we are joining in the war as companions who would defeat that country.

Wasn’t that the same as going to their deaths? So there was no meaning to bringing his comrades along. And Ryner only wanted to confirm who he was that was why he was going. It was only because he was stubborn, that he would go to the battle field.

There was no reason for them to gamble their lives, just because of his words.

There should be definitely no meaning to that…

But Ferris said: “… If you are planning to say something boring, I’ll kill you?”

“Hey, you’re saying that immediately!”

“I’ll kill you.”

“That… that means to say, you want to join in this battle?”

Ferris displayed an ‘of course’ face as she said: “Are you an idiot? Vois said it earlier, my little sister is in the process of joining this war. Of course I have to rescue her.”

“Ah, that’s true. But if I can go alone, Iris can escape as well…”

She interrupted Ryner, saying: “And I planned to escape with you if the situation deteriorated.”

“No, but…”

“There are no buts. If you meet something that would cost you your life… If there is something like that, I will be very angry and I will kill you!” Ferris shouted angrily, and walked off. She seemed to be really angry, turning her face aside, walking away.

Kiefer suddenly said: “…It’s no surprise that Ferris is angry, Ryner.”

Ryner looked to Kiefer, finding that she had a sad expression.

“…Because everyone likes Ryner, they are concerned for you, but you don’t even care about yourself.”

“…No, but…”

Kiefer shook her head, saying: “There are no buts, didn’t Ferris say it just now? So you can’t say but. If I said that I wanted to go to a war where it would be clear that I have no chance at winning, what would Ryner do?”

“But that and this…”

“But is prohibited~”

“Although…”

“Although is unaccepted too. But~, then let me say but. Ryner definitely doesn’t want us to go to the war. But, we will go. Because we are worried about Ryner. We are worried that when you are alone you will be able to force yourself even more easily, it’s like you will almost die.” Saying that, she tiptoed, patting Ryner’s hair. Untying the hair tie that was used to keep his hair up, caressing the hair that had returned to its original messy state because of his bad sleeping posture.

“So Ryner has to protect us who are going to the battle grounds with him. If you feel that it is dangerous, escape with us. If you can’t do that… we will not let you go to the battle field.” Kiefer said these words that were hard for him to accept.

But, even if it were hard for him to accept it, even if it were Ferris or Kiefer, it seemed like they were prepared to go to war.

So Ryner said: “…If Kiefer comes with us I…”

She shook her head again, “That won’t do. Because I feel that this is an important turning point for Ryner, so everyone should go together. Then we can see the truth of the world… like what Vois-kun said, if there is something in this war that can heal the deep wound in Ryner’s heart… if something happens that can stop other people from calling you a monster in the future… I feel that there is a need to participate in this war.” Saying that, Kiefer walked out. She wore that dress and walked out like that. Her current appearance was clearly more suitable than the usual leather armour that she wore, but she was walking towards the battle field once again.

“Lastly, Ryner. If you work hard with everyone, there will be no problems. Let’s go and fight against the world.” Saying that, she walked out.

“…”

In the end, the one who was left, was only Ryner.

Was it because he had always been escaping, so he was slower by a few steps when he walked forward? Ryner thought.

Then.

“…”

Then, he started to walk.

He started to walk towards that war where people would die.

But, a small smile appeared on his face. There was truly a small trace of a smile. But that smile, revealed an emotion as if he were about to cry. If his eyebrows scrunched together slightly, he would be thought to be crying.

“…”

But he wasn’t thinking of crying because he was sad, nor was he thinking of crying because he was in pain.

Looking at the companions walking in front of him.

Looking at himself who had started from some point in time, to not allow himself to die alone.

“…Then, I’ll work harder…”

Using that expression as if he were about to cry, he smiled happily.

Then the war started.

The crazy war started.

Although war held the things that were happy and depressingly crazy, but this war was different.

This was different from a normal war.

If he had to say why, that was because there was truly only madness.

Because this was one of the gears in the world’s madness.

So.

“…”

So, Vois Fiurelle laughed.

“Ahah.” He muttered, laughing.

Then from here.

Starting from here.

He continued to mutter.

Here.

A darkness would descend upon this place.

A sharp darkness that seemed to be able to dig a hole in people’s hearts would descend.

Then everything would change.

Everything in the world would change.

Then with this war as a differentiating factor, no one would call Ryner Lute a monster ever again.

Because he would awaken.

His true self would awaken.

Then.

Then he would scatter a large scale slaughter and despair that no one had ever seen before, and he would be called a demon by others from now on.

“The king… of demons… is it” he muttered, Vois used a slightly sad expression, laughing alone.

<noinclude>
 
----

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Dai_Densetsu_no_Yuusha_no_Densetsu#Volume_5_-_The_Descent_Of_The_Demon_King|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 3

2013-12-26T02:40:34Z

99.19.93.10: /* Chapter 3 - The Balance Scales For The Goddesses And The Hero */

==Chapter 3 - The Balance Scales For The Goddesses And The Hero ==


''She is really a beautiful woman'', Kiefer thought.

It was in a room on the second floor of the tea-house.

As she looked at the sleeping, blond-hair beauty lying on the bed, she wanted to sigh out but then decided against it.

Speaking about the brief explanation that she had received, her name was apparently Ferris Eris.

During the time that Kiefer left the country in search of a way to remove the curse of '''Alpha Stigma''' from Ryner, it was Sion who made her the partner of Ryner.

It seemed like these two had been travelling together in company for the entire past year.

The two of them had been journeying to search for '''Rule Fragment'''...... rather, Heroes’ Relics according to Ryner’s report.

Only the two of them.


Only the two of them......

“...... travelling together huh.”

She muttered softly.

“Hn?”

Ryner looked up and looked towards here. He was sitting on a chair beside the bed of the sleeping Ferris. And was looking worriedly at her (Ferris).

At any rate.

“............”

At any rate, she was not going to be jealous.

Because, she was very much well aware that he would be kind to anyone else, and additionally, she couldn’t see any particular special feelings displayed towards her (Ferris).

''And besides, besides.''

''Un, erm, ah ~.''

“............”

''Uu ~.''

''Right. I’m sorry. It’s really jealousy.''


Kiefer groaned in such a manner within the depths of her heart all by herself.

''Ah ~ now, what the heck is this. I’ve being doing my best wholeheartedly since leaving the country, Ryner-tteba. Ryner-tteba!!''

''What was I trying to accomplish by keeping it a secret......''

“............”

At that moment, once again, she was about to sigh out in frustration, but gave up.

Because it couldn’t be helped.

Because she was someone who had betrayed Ryner and the rest, someone who had left the country. Besides, in the end, even though she kissed him and confessed her love to him, she had yet to hear a reply from him.

Thus.

''Thus, this was not something unheard of right ~ it couldn’t be helped right ~ but even so I can’t accepttttttttt itttttttttttt!''

In the end, not being able to accept it, her heart was in a state of turmoil.

“............”

Then, Kiefer looked intently at the sleeping Ferris.

She was really extraordinary beautiful, as far as one could see.


How could she win?

Kiefer felt dejected just thinking about all this.

She tried finding her own reflection in the mirror at the corner of the room, then looked at herself. She thought that she had become more womanly than before, growing her red hair to shoulder length, and bearing pretty well-arranged features. Not bad, she thought. Probably. Then again, she had that supreme ruler from the northern part of the continent falling for her. Surely, yes, even though she wouldn’t know it herself, surely there was no problem with her looks, she thought......

At that moment.

Kiefer, once again, looked at that thing on the bed that couldn’t possibly be a human.

She had soft silky skin, fair and smooth like porcelain, and fine, soft, golden hair.

Looks like a woman...... and it’s not just about the curves; her height, slender body, delicateness which every man would want to protect, a nice body with a great style.

It was as if she came out of a fairy tale.

“...... like a princess.”

She murmured without thinking.


On hearing that, Ryner smiled wryly.

“No, no, you are tricked by what you see, you need to experience it for yourself. She truly is a demon down to the core.”

As he used a familiar manner to talk about her, Kiefer felt like crying.

Uwaan, she was on the verge of tears, but Ryner failed to notice that.

She looked at Ryner.

He had that usual sleepy, languid face, and had that look that seemed to be ignorant of the inner workings of the love relationship between a man and a woman.

“...... sigh.”

This time, she actually sighed out.

“Ah, Kiefer should be feeling tired, it’s okay to go sleep, you know? I’ll be looking after her.”

''Duh, that would be the last thing I want.''

Instead of crying that out, she held back and smiled.

“...... it’s alright. It’s been a while since I saw Ryner, and my tiredness had all flown away.”


She said gritting her teeth as she smiled.

As she said that, her face seemed about to turn red, but she managed to stop her flush somehow.

Furthermore, she wanted to demonstrate that she had become a woman who was able to respond with such words, that’s why she made an effort.

Besides, besides, the lines she just said were her true feelings. They weren’t made up at all.

Even though this was the first meeting in three years, her feelings had not changed at all. That was what she was certain of.

Looking at his face. Looking at his sleepy eyes. Looking at his unkempt hair. Looking at his languid lean body. Looking at his awkward behaviour.

She looked at his kind-looking face in spite of all that.

Ah, as she expected.

She thought.

''As I’ve thought, I’m still in love with Ryner'', she realized.

But then.

“............”

Ryner still had that slight withdrawn expression.

It was the same as previously.


When Kiefer had expressed her interest in the past, he had that same face.

And she knew the reason behind it.

She knew what was embedded within his heart.

He thought of himself as a monster. He thought of himself as a cursed monster that could not take hold of anyone’s hand.

Even though he is actually a kind-hearted person. Even though he has saved many with his hands.

''If I am killed by you, or shattered by you, that will still be fine'', that was something she couldn’t tell him.

''On just a touch, you will be shattered'', he would think, ''you will be killed'', he would think, fearfully.

It was as before, currently, his heart was surrounded by a sturdy armour.

Taken by a deep curse.

She knew that immediately when she saw him again.

That was why she went on a journey.

In order to break his curse.

In order to break his '''Alpha Stigma''' curse, and set his heart free.

In order to do that, she went on a journey.


For the sake of the person she loved, she flew off to a gallant adventure.

And the result.

“............”

The result!

Before she knew it!

''A super beautiful woman came in between me and Ryner, jeez!''

''Geez, what is the meaning of this? I really want to cry out!''

“...... geez, damn that Sion.”

She uttered without thinking.

“Eh?”

As the befuddled Ryner asked, Kiefer shook her head.

“No no. It’s nothing.”

Even though it wasn’t really nothing, but yet she said that it was nothing.

And again, she flashed a smile. She showed a grinning face.

It would be embarrassing if her flustered emotions about the appearance of a love rival were let known, so instead of focusing on these thoughts, she switched her attention to think about other matters.


There were now three important matters that she had to consider.

Regarding the situation she was now in.

Regarding the situation Ryner was in.

Regarding the situation the country was in.

“............”

First of all, the matter regarding herself was a simple one.

As commanded by the supreme ruler from the northern part of the continent. the king of Gastark Empire, Riphal Edea, she came here to rescue Ryner.

As asked, she came all the way here to bring Ryner back to Gastark.

Thus it was fortunate for her to be able to meet with Ryner just as she entered Roland.

But it was pretty unfortunate for her that Ryner had a beautiful woman for a partner.

Well, in any case, the situation that she was in now was not too bad actually......

Now, regarding the situation that Ryner was in.

“............”

She first looked at Ryner, then at the sleeping Ferris on the bed.

Ferris appeared to be attacked by someone, and had lost consciousness as a result.


Her younger sister --- a girl by the name of Iris, who is now on the first floor of the tea-house, eating dango served by the shop owner --- had filled them in.

At that moment, Kiefer thought back on the words said by Iris.

It went something like this.

''"Ermh, you see, Iris was waiting for Nee-sama, then there were a lot of black ghosts, and then Iris went ‘Paang’, but it didn’t work at all! And then when Iris was running away, her back was ‘Kappu’! ‘Kappu-ed’! And then, that black man in black clothes, ‘Stop!’, Iris said but that guy didn’t say a word! And then Nee-sama came, she came to save Iris but the black shadowy ghosts also ‘Kappu’ Nee-sama! And Iris said ‘Stop!’ and cried. But it was useless, both of us shouted ‘Help us!’, but it was useless. And on top of that, the black guy said that he was sent by Sion Nii-chan, and Nee-sama cried. While crying, both of us died. We were ‘Kappu-ed’ and died. But but ‘Pah’, Iris’s eyes opened and came back to life. And then we were on the road. Nee-sama was still sleeping. Iris tried waking her up but she didn’t, and then we came here!"''

That was how it went.


By the time Iris finished recounting on what happened, thirty minutes had went by, but still, she could make neither head nor tail on what had transpired.

However, as she observed Ryner’s expression then, it seemed like things didn’t look too good.

She tried remembering the occasions when Ryner’s face changed, and it was roughly during the time when Iris mentioned the following.

''Black shadowy ghosts.''

''The black guy controlling them.''

''The black guy was sent by Sion.''

''Ferris and Iris had died once.''

“............”

From those four lines, Kiefer could only guess the following.

Ryner’s partner was attacked.

By who?

By a pursuer sent by Sion.

That’s how the situation was.

In other words, Sion had dispatched pursuers after Ryner. For some reason, currently, the two of them weren’t on the best of terms.

But, why?

There were various reasons that Kiefer could think of.

It had been three years since Kiefer left Roland.

However, she had been continually keeping tabs on the state of Roland. Travelling across the central part of the continent, arriving at the north, and finally reaching the most northern part of the continent, Gastark Empire, in the midst of all that, she had been acquiring plenty of information regarding the status of Roland.

To quote, after having left the country for two years, Sion started a revolution and ascended the throne.

And in a year’s time following that, Roland was merely focusing its energies and resources on domestic affairs, accumulating power.

Furthermore, she had heard from some well informed individuals up north, that after merging with the Kingdom of Estabul, the expanded Roland generated apprehension within the neighbouring countries, but during the reign of the peace-loving Hero King, Sion Astal, there shouldn’t be any major problem.


And Kiefer couldn’t agree more.

If it was Sion, he would first stabilize Roland from within, then use non-aggression diplomatic policies towards its neighbours, and bit by bit, strengthen Roland, she thought.

In fact, she was somewhat worried about that approach.

This was due to the insight she gained while she was in Gastark Empire, watching how the country invaded and overwhelmed various large nations in the north at an alarming rate.

And on top of that, she was right beside the king of Gastark Empire --- Riphal Edea, the Hero King of the North.

She was beside him, watching how the world changed in an instant the moment he stepped onto the stage.

She was beside him, watching how Gastark swallowed up various large nations in the northern part of the continent.

She saw how the other countries in the upper portion of Central Menoris, due to fear of Gastark’s power, started strengthening their military and seeking to increase their territory, stirring up war after war.

In fact, it was very probable that the flames of war would spread across the entire continent of Menoris.


No, the truth was it was already happening.

That was why she was somewhat worried about Roland.

She was wondering how could the gentle, peace-loving Sion deal with the chaotic situation of a war-torn continent.

Of course, so as to speak, since Sion had come from a military background, he probably would be inclined to create a militaristic nation, she thought, but the problem was given his gentle nature, and the fact that he was an advocate of peace, would he really be able to properly build up Roland’s army? That was what she was worried about.

That kind of Roland would just be destroyed by another country. That would really be kinda bad, huh? She thought.

“............”

But that was needless anxiety, as she found out later during her journey back to Roland, after being ordered by Riphal to bring Ryner back to Gastark.

What she thought to be a peace-oriented Roland had started invading Nelpha.

And the army that invaded Nelpha was an abnormally enhanced one, a result of human experiments.

Furthermore, they were killing even surrendering soldiers, and women as well as children.

“............”


She never would have thought that the Sion she knew would actually act in such an entirely different manner.

But regarding that.

She didn’t think that Ryner would actually forgive such a thing.

Sion had changed.

But Ryner had not changed.

Wasn’t that the reason why the friendship between the two had come apart?

“.............”

As she was thinking along those lines, she looked at Ryner, who was looking intently at the sleeping Ferris on the bed while carrying an expression that appeared to be deep in thought.

And then she asked.

“Hey Ryner.”

“...... hn ~?”

“Well you see...... there’s something I’ve been meaning to ask you.”

“Uh-huh.”

“What in the world...... actually happened to Sion?”


Instantly.

He looked in this direction with a slightly surprised expression. He seemed about to say something, then took on a troubled expression followed by a sad expression.

And she began,

“......Ryner?”

As she asked, he took on an apologetic look.

“............”

But still, he said nothing.

Once again, she looked at him intently and then asked.

“...... what in the world...... happened between the two of you during the three years when I was away from the country?”

On hearing that, he first looked in this direction, then turned his head to look outside the window at the falling rain,

“...... it’s because I didn’t make any effort at all, which resulted in Sion being driven to the wall.”

He then filled Kiefer in on the events that had taken place during the three years when Kiefer was away.

About the report that Ryner had written in prison.


That was a report about ''Rule Fragment'' --- no, according to Ryner’s terminlogy, Heroes’ Relics.

About Sion becoming king during that time and making Ferris accompany Ryner on a journey in search of the Heroes’ Relics.

About Ryner returning to the country and working alongside Sion.

But those were quiet, peaceful days and he was unaware that Sion had already been driven to the wall.

Without Ryner’s knowledge, Sion had carried on Roland’s past human experiments and completed them.

And on the final day.

About Sion wanting to kill Ryner.

About him weeping while he wanted to kill Ryner.

About him saying incomprehensible things such as if he didn’t kill Ryner, he won’t be able to save him.

About Sion not killing Ryner in the end in spite of that.

About how Sion appeared to be possessed by something strange, and how his appearance had changed.

And finally about Ryner being thrown into prison, and Ferris rescuing him thereafter, and now that they were leaving the country.


“............”

While Ryner was talking, he smiled.

With a half-crying look, he smiled mockingly at himself.

"It’s because I didn’t make any effort."

"It’s because I didn’t notice Sion’s distress."

He smiled as he said that.

But, he would save him, he said.

To compensate for him running away all this while, he shall strive seriously this time, and save him, he said.

“............”

All that had happened were things beyond Kiefer’s imagination.

After asking, in the end, Kiefer also could not comprehend why things had come to such a state.

However.

There was a person who had predicted this.

Riphal.

Before sending off Kiefer to Roland, the king of Gastark Empire, Riphal Edea had said the following.


"I want you to save Ryner from the monster of the south --- Sion Astal."

Initially, Kiefer did not understand what he meant by that.

That was a matter of fact.

Since Sion was a friend and classmate from the same academy. And besides, in the past, Ryner and Sion were very good friends, and she couldn’t fathom how their friendship could have changed.

But Riphal said something different.

With a serious gaze, he looked straight at Kiefer and said something different.

And then, following that, the story which Riphal told her was something beyond Kiefer’s comprehension.

Even though they were talking about Ryner and Sion, Riphal suddenly started telling a very old fairy tale of the past.

''What kind of story are you telling me?'', Kiefer had asked but Riphal just ignored her and continued.

“............”

Kiefer started recalling that particular story.


That was truly a very old story written in ancient text.

By now, no one could guess how long ago was that. It was an ancient story that was even further back in time than before this continent, Menoris, was born.

Herself, Ryner, Sion, Riphal, no, in fact, everything that existed in this world right now, could not be traced nor linked back to the time of that story.

A legend or a myth, it had become.

But, Riphal continued.

Even when Kiefer asked what kind of story is this, Riphal merely ignored and continued.

The characters were ''Goddesses'', ''Mad Black Hero'', and the sacrificial ''Lonesome Demon''. It was a story about them.

As Riphal intentionally brought out the tomes in which the story was written in indecipherable ancient text and showed them to Kiefer, he told the story.

To summarize the main points of the story, this was how it went.

 

<center>♦ ♦ ♦</center>

Long, long ago, there were '''Goddesses''' who had lived since the primordial days.

The ''Goddesses'' were protecting ''Something'''.

That ''Something'' was at the centre of this world, and was the source of energy for all that was in the world, and it was everything to everything that existed.

As the ''Something'' was truly a thing of importance, if ''Something'' was hurt, everything would turn to nothingness.

Therefore, day by day, the ''Goddesses'' took great care to protect ''Something''.

But at that point, a single ''Hero'' was born.

He was born with great power.

The ''Hero'' blessed with God’s love, was shown love and affection by everyone, and grew up.

But because that power of his was too great, he was wrapped by this thing called solitude.

Before long, drowned in his own power, the ''Hero'' sunk deeply into madness and darkness.

This darkness was pitch-black and enshrouded everything.


“Let’s turn everything into nothingness.”

“Let’s turn everything into nothingness.”

“Let’s turn everything into nothingness.”

The ''Mad Black Hero'' was mad.

He was mad.

He was mad.

While raving in madness, he sunk even deeper.

First to paint the world black.

With his sword, he would paint the world black.

But that was not enough.

Even if he ate everything, it was not enough.

It seemed like he wanted to further go on to kill and eat the ''Goddesses''.

It seemed like he wanted to lay hands on the ''Something'' that the ''Goddesses'' were protecting.

Every single ''Goddess'' was to be killed.

But the ''Goddesses'' resisted with everything they got.

And somehow, they managed to give birth to a means of sealing the ''Mad Black Hero''.


The result was something called ''Human''.

Consequently, the ''Mad Black Hero'' was successfully sealed far away, in the southern part of the land.

After he was sealed, his power only extended to the southern part of the land.

And for a long time, the world was quiet, ensued with peace.

But the ''Mad Black Hero'' had yet to give up.

I’m going to paint everything black.

I’m going to paint everything black.

I’m going to paint everything black.

He continued chanting.

He was truly mad.

However, no matter how much he rampaged on, he could not break the seal of the ''Goddesses''.

The peace continued.

For a long time.

But during that peace, a problem, unnoticed by the ''Goddesses'', arose.


At the extreme end of the south, lived another monster.

A sole demon resided there.

During the time he was born, all by himself, in loneliness, he was crying out in tears.

But that voice reached no one.

That was how he was born.

His form was too hideous, and no one could see it.

His voice was too repulsive, and it reached no one.

All alone, all alone, all alone, to the point where he felt like dying.

But that solitude, seemingly unseen by anyone, was what he was born into.

That was exactly the reason why the ''Goddesses'' failed to notice the solitary demon.

Right from the start, that demon’s form could not be seen.

But in that place where the demon dwelt --- the back side of the world, a single monster arrived.

It was the ''Mad Black Hero''.


He was completely mad.

He kept on wailing about he was going to turn everything into nothingness, for a long, long time.

He wailed that he was going to paint everything black.

But the demon in solitude was delighted to see that ''Mad Black Hero''.

He never thought that someone would come to his dark dwelling.

He thought he would continue crying as he spent eternity in solitude.

But now, right before him, was the ''Mad Black Hero''.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' felt his own loneliness caused by the great power he possessed, and was wailing with tears in his eyes.

Upon seeing that, the demon greatly sympathized with him.

The demon had experienced solitude after all.

"We can definitely become friends", he said.

And he danced joyfully to the side of the ''Mad Black Hero''.

Singing songs.

Talking a lot.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' just kept on saying how he would turn everything into nothingness, but yet, the demon felt that he was no longer alone, and he was both grateful and blissful.


"A friend!"

"I have a friend!"

"I have a friend here!"

"I'm no longer alone!"

He shouted as he kept on dancing.

And that weakness his feelings bore.

Those pitiful feelings.

Were made used by the ''Mad Black Hero''.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' said.

<>


And the lonesome demon, whose name was ''All Equations'', said.

<< Sure sure. Sure sure. Because you are my first friend. For your sake, something like half of my body is no big deal. >>

And then the lonesome demon, who was called ''All Equations'', split into two parts, the ''Weaver of All Equations'' and the ''Solver of All Equations''.

Immediately, the ''Weaver of All Equations'' was devoured by the ''Mad Black Hero''.

Even though the demon felt excruciating pain, he smiled.

<< This is no big deal for the sake of my first friend. For the sake of my best friend, this is no big deal. >>

At last, after the ''Mad Black Hero'' obtained the power from devouring the ''Weaver of All Equations'', he successfully gave birth to a means of breaking the barrier deployed the ''Goddesses''.

That was a magic known as ''Human Alpha''.


That was almost the same type of magic created by the ''Goddesses''.

Controlling the ''Human Alpha", he broke the ''Human''.

Immediately, the ''Human Alpha'' started killing the ''Human''.

The ''Human Alpha'' made countries, grew up, and then started invading the world created by the ''Human''.

And before long, the ''Human Alpha'', once again, arrived at the center of the world.

At the centre where the ''Goddesses'' were.

At the centre where the ''Something'' was.

The ''Human Alpha'' killed the ''Human'', they killed, they killed, they killed and arrived there, creating a path in the process, and this was the path that the ''Mad Black Hero'' walked.

The cries of anguish and despair along the path he walked through was buried in darkness.

Throughout his path, the ''Goddesses'' were crying out in agony and resisting the ''Mad Black Hero''.

But they died.

They all died.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' devoured them.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' laughed as he devoured them.


Finally, he lay his hands on ''Something''.

Of course, that was also devoured by the ''Mad Black Hero''.

But the problem arose from there.

The ''Something'' possessed too great a power which the ''Mad Black Hero'' could not hold in his hands.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' hollered once again.

Help me.

Help me.

Even though he wanted to turn the world into nothingness, he was going to die before accomplishing that.

Help me.

Help me.

Can someone take on this darkness and pain in place of me?

On hearing the cries of his best friend, the lonesome demon took pity on him again. And he thought of taking on the suffering in place of his friend.

The lonesome demon said that he was going to give up his other half, the ''Solver of All Equations''.


<< Well then, you can use the remaining half of my body. You can put the darkness in. >>

And then the ''Mad Black Hero'' ate the remaining half of the lonesome demon.

And he took from within himself, the bad portion of ''Something'' and pushed it into the lonesome demon.

And that was the end of the lonesome demon.

Even though the demon hollered in agony, all his cries were devoured by ''Something''.

Like some lowly lifeform, the anguish of the lonesome demon, his cries, his eyeballs, his heart, his innards, his grey matter, were all devoured, devoured, devoured, even when everything was devoured completely, his pain did not disappear.

No matter how much time had passed, it did not disappear.

It just went on for eternity.

The hell of eternity started once again.

Pain and loneliness.

Solitude.


Solitude.

Solitude.

His solitude went on.

But even so, the lonesome demon had no regrets.

He had made a friend even if it was only for an instant.

He had lived for a friend even if it was only for an instant.

The lonesome demon was a fool.

A fool till the very end.

And then everything ended.

The ''Mad Black Hero'', while laughing, turned the world into nothingness.

The world that had existed till now came to an end.

Once again, the world was reborn into a different one.

Only the lonesome, solitary, foolish demon was reborn without any change, and for eternity, he continued hollering in anguish and suffering.


<center>♦ ♦ ♦ ♦</center>

Kiefer recalled that fairy tale-like story which, after Riphal finished telling, left a strangely bad aftertaste.

That was the tale which Riphal read out to her though the details were still lacking in accuracy (for example, the actual glyph that ''Something'' was written in could not be deciphered by Riphal and the other scholars, that’s why for now, it was just termed as ''Something''...... something to that extent), but the story in that tale was roughly along those lines.

It was an incomprehensible tale that did not seem to have anything to do with herself.

But, Riphal said that this would be something that was going to happen again.

And the characters appearing this time would be Ryner and Sion.

Ryner is the ''Solver of All Equations'' --- in other words, the half of the lonesome that would be made used of, and devoured.

Sion is the ''Mad Black Hero''.

Initially, when Kiefer heard the story, she was doubtful about Riphal’s sanity. What in the world is this guy talking about, she thought then.

Indeed, Ryner was just a slightly special person. As an ''Alpha Stigma'' bearer...... but yet, he was just slightly different from the other "Alpha Stigmas".


But she did not think that there would be a link between him and someone from a fairy tale.

It was the same with Sion. He was a capable person with outstanding results in the same academy that Kiefer was attending, and on top of that he had royal blood flowing in his veins.

By ‘special’, that was what she thought.

Although that was what she thought, they were still humans after all.

Just like Kiefer, they were humans who fretted and brooded over things in their own lives.

At the very least, they weren’t monsters that were capable of moving the world.

But yet, Riphal said otherwise.

He looked at Kiefer with sorrowful eyes and said.

''The two people that Kiefer saw, they were humans...... but the story has already started. It is not the fault of those two. It is not the fault of Ryner Lute and Sion Astal. If Ryner was not born with those eyes...... if Sion did not open that door, if he have not wanted to open it...... but he did. He was going after something that made him have to open it...... and the moment he laid hands on what’s inside, the story started."


That was what Riphal said.

But she still could not comprehend the full meaning of he said. Kiefer listened with an expression that said, ''what in the world is this person talking about''.

And he smiled at that.

''Well, you will find out if you go to them. Though it’s already too late for many things."

And that was the end of their conversation.

And then, with a great deal of doubt, Kiefer left Gastark and returned to Roland.

And right now.

“............”

Kiefer looked intently at the somewhat sad face of Ryner before her.

She looked at the face of Ryner, filled with sadness for not being able to save Sion.

Even though Sion was after his life, he was making a ''I did not realize Sion’s distress'' lonely look.

Even though Sion wanted to devour him, he said, ''To compensate for all that running away up till now, this time I’m going to give it my best and save him''.


Kiefer looked at Ryner who still called Sion a friend in spite of being betrayed by him.

And then she thought.

Kiefer thought.

''Isn’t this just like......'', she thought.

''Isn’t this just like that story in that fairy tale?'', Kiefer thought.

“............”

Solitary, lonely, foolish, yet kind demon.

That mad, sorrowful hero pressing on hurriedly.

''All Equations''.

''Mad Black Hero''.

Ryner.

Sion.


“............”

''I have to do something'', she thought.

''What should I do, I have to do something'', she thought.

But, how?

To bring Ryner back to Gastark as told?

But Kiefer knew in her heart that she couldn’t do that.

That’s just not possible. Even now, Kiefer still could not believe completely in that incredulous fairy tale-like story.

And after hearing Ryner out, despite...... Sion’s betrayal, his lies, Ryner still see him as a friend and would never agree to leaving all this behind and running away to Gastark.

No, perhaps, in order to save his best friend, he might even be willing to sacrifice himself.

Just like that demon in that story.

Just like that lonesome demon.

But she couldn’t allow that. She couldn’t allow that.


''I can’t allow Ryner....... I can’t allow my Ryner to be devoured by Sion.''

Well then, what should she do?

''What should I do then?''

“............”

Kiefer looked at Ryner.

He was again looking at his unconscious partner who was attacked by pursuers sent by Sion.

The actions taken by Sion already demonstrated his lack of mercy.

To kill Ryner, and to kill his partner as well.

“............”

''How did things come to this?'', she thought.

''After coming back to Roland, together with Ryner and Sion, the three of us could reminisce on the good old days'', she had had some of those thoughts before.

Even though Toni, Tyle, and Fahl were dead, and it was no longer the same as before, but still, the three of them could still meet and laugh together, she had carried some of those thoughts all by herself.

“............”


She needed to amend the image of Sion in her memory, she thought.

Although the conversation earlier did spark off a desire to save Sion for an instant, she could only do so much within her limitations.

First, she needed to save Ryner.

Then, she would think of what’s next.

She looked at Ryner and said.

“You know, Ryner.”

“Hn?”

“Does Ryner know of Gastark......”

As she said that, suddenly.

“............”

Abruptly, the sleeping peerless beauty before her sat up.

She opened her clear blue eyes and looked around her surroundings restlessly.

And Ryner began,

“Yo, Ferris. You are finally awake.”

He said with a kind voice.


He said with a gentle, caring voice to the awakened princess.

That again, sparked off a pain within Kiefer’s chest. As she thought, the two of them are in that kind of relationship, she thought.

And then the princess, once again, with a seemingly bewildered expression, looked around her surroundings restlessly.

And then said.

“Yeah. I’m awake.”

“Are you feeling any pain anywhere?”

“...... pain?”

And then Ferris appeared to think for a while.

“...... hm. While I don’t feel any pain in my body, I do recall some painful memories.”

That was what she said. She had a half-asleep and dazed look on her expressionless face.

That face was a beautiful and cute one, and Kiefer seemed to groan out, ''Hah-ooh ~ m''.

Ryner looked intently at Ferris's face.

"Painful memories?"

Ferris nodded.


"Yeah. Painful memories."

Her behaviour created a spur of anxiety in Kiefer and she started thinking earnestly. This Ferris girl's behaviour did not match what Ryner said to be.

Just a while ago, Ryner,

''You are tricked by what you see, you need to experience it for yourself. She truly is a demon down to the core."

That's how he had described her, but that didn't seem to be the case however.

She's like an obedient cute kid who had just woken up.

Ferris stared at Ryner.

"I remembered some painful memories."

As if she was using a matching response to being comforted, she said it in a very sweet, lovely manner.

And Ryner promptly took in that sweetness.

"Hm. Well then, why don't you tell me about those painful memories of yours?"

He said.

''Eh, wait a minute, wait a minute'', Kiefer thought.

''What.. so the two of them do have that kind of relationship? They are already on such intimate terms, and am I acutally the one who is coming in between them?''


As she was on the brunt of that thought.

Something unbelievable took place before her very eyes.

Ferris propped her body away from the bed and leaned close towards Ryner. Is Ferris going to hug Ryner, that was the first thing Kiefer thought of.

''Eh ~ wait a minute ~!!''

She was about to cry out.

She thought her heart was going to stop.

But in the next instant.

"This is for my painful memories!"

And, for some unknown reason, Ferris swung her fist towards Ryner with an unbelievable force.

Instantly.

"Woah, I've thought that this would happen somehow."

Having predicted her move, Ryner stopped her punch.


And he smirked.

"Hahhun. With that strangely disgusting sweet voice, I could see this coming......"

But he was cut off there and then.

Ferris lifted her left arm, and pressed her elbow towards Ryner's face, and he,

"I'm stopping this one too!!"

And he stopped it in a frantic manner.

But that was the end of his resistance.

Ferris launched her knee upwards at a speed that was beyond Kiefer's ability to follow. And it connected with Ryner's chin.

"Arghh."

Following a cry of pain, Ryner's whole body was lifted into the air, and with a sharp crashing sound, Ryner's head broke through the tea-house ceiling, which was made of wood, and was stuck there.

Ryner's body hung from the ceiling of the tea-house, seemingly about to fall off anytime.

"............"

Kiefer was at a complete loss for words.

''But the thing is, isn't Ryner that, erm? Isn't he super strong?''


Formerly known as the '''Greatest Magician of Roland''', there should not be anyone in Roland who could come close to his power, isn't that how strong he was?

And that.

''What was all that about?''

''What's with this woman?''

''No, aside from that, why is she doing this all of a sudden?''

She couldn't understand a thing.

"............"

While Kiefer could only stare at this incomprehensible scene in which Ryner was attacked suddenly and sent crashing into the ceiling in which he was now stuck in, Ferris, with satisfaction,

"Good!"

She exclaimed.

As she did that, Ryner pulled his head out of the ceiling,

"This is nothing gooooooooddddddddddddddd! Damn you, were you trying to kill me!"

He bellowed.

And Ferris,

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 169.jpg|thumb]]

"Ohh, you've returned to life, Ryner!"

"I didn't die, duh!"

"Then die. Come back to life after you die."

"Wha.. I don't get you! What's this all about...... wait, don't draw your sword!"

Even with Ryner shouting, Ferris did not stop. With her slender arm, she picked up the large sword placed in the corner of the room, which to a stranger, might seem too much for her to handle, and swung it skillfully back and forth around her.

She swung the sword swiftly around a few times as if she was slashing at wind. As she did that, everything around her was sliced into fine pieces.

The bed, the chair, the stand, everything was sliced into unbelievably fine pieces without a sound.

That swordsmanship was abnormal. Among the things she sliced were objects made of iron as well, and yet, she sliced them apart effortlessly.

That was a truly majestic sight to behold.

It was such a majestic sight that anyone who was witnessing it would easily gasp out in amazement reflexively.


But Ryner instead,

"...... wha, what are you doing swinging that sword around in this cramped room? It was kind of scary...... so what in the world is the meaning of this?"

Kiefer applauded silently at his question.

A peerless beauty, emotionlessly, expressionlessly, swinging her sword around.

Looking at the scene before her, Kiefer once again, thought back to Ryner's words earlier.

''"You are tricked by what you see, you need to experience it for yourself. She truly is a demon down to the core."''

''Ah, so it was true......''

Kiefer thought.

It did seem to her now that there was no special relationship, love relationship to be precise, between the two of them......

But, at that moment.

".................. hm."

Finally satisfied, Ferris sheathed her sword at her waist.

And then, as Ryner and Kiefer breathed out a sigh of relief, Ferris looked at both her hands and wriggled her fingers, ascertaining their movements.


"...... seems like I can move them as usual."

She said.

Ryner dropped down from the ceiling. And then looked intently at Ferris.

"Ah ~ so that's what it was all about."

He said.

While Kiefer could not understand Ferris's actions, it seemed like Ryner had understood.

Kiefer asked Ryner,

"What was all that?"

In response, he replied.

"...... probably like what Iris mentioned earlier, Ferris had incurred severe wounds from the assault of our pursuer that Sion had sent. But now......"

However, just with those words, Kiefer already knew what he was going to say.

Ferris should be bearing severe wounds from that attack by her pursuer, but as far as Kiefer could see, she had not a single wound. In fact, she seemed perfectly fine.


She swung her sword around in order to ascertain that.

At that moment, Ryner continued. And looked at Ferris.

“...... so, what happened when I was not around? Iris thought you had died from incurring severe wounds.”

Ferris nodded.

“My tendons in both my arms and legs were severed and my limbs were almost torn apart.”

At those words, Kiefer looked at Ferris’s figure again.

However, Ferris’s arms and legs looked perfectly fine to her and on top of that, her clothes were in perfect condition.

With a slender, nice body with a great style, she was wearing a one piece dress with a short skirt portion and cute logo of three polka-dots lined up in a straight line. Her belt and boots were of the same brand and fitted her nicely.

After seeing that, Kiefer became flustered and started looking at her own clothes.

Even though the insignia was removed, what she was wearing was a light armour from Gastark Empire. Somehow, Riphal had prepared it to be somewhat cute and revealing, specially for her personal use, but still, it was not a girly one piece.


Looking at her own light armour, ''ahh geez, why didn’t I change my clothes before stepping into Roland'', she thought.

''Even though I’ve already prepared a number of clothes for the reunion with Ryner, what the heck am I doing?''

''But but, it can’t be helped I guess. I never would have thought that I would see Ryner so soon, right after entering Roland.''

''And besides, I never would have thought that such a beautiful woman is by the side of Ryner.''

“...... uuw.”

''Ahh, but still, it’s my mistake. It’s my mistake for not dressing properly before coming into the country where the person I like is in. Stupid me. I’m so stupid.''

“...... uuuww ~”

Even as she fretted, fretted, it changed nothing.

Ferris’s limbs were perfectly fine and her clothes were in perfect condition, with no evidence of her being attacked.

In other words, there was not a single scratch on her.

Ryner then said.

“...... were you under an illusion spell of sorts?”


But Ferris shook her head.

“That fella did not use any magic.”

“That fella......? In other words, Froaude?”

Ferris’s face darkened slightly at his words and looked intently at Ryner.

“......did you hear that from Iris?”

“A black man in black clothes calling forth black ghosts, kapu ~ =(equals) that fella right? But, that damn Froaude, despite telling us he was from Stohl Empire, so he was actually Sion’s subordinate...... when was the first time we meet him again?”

“I’ve forgotten.”

“Don’t forget duh.”

“Mm? Then do you remember?”

Ryner nodded at that question.

“If I remember correctly, it was at Toale’s place, I think. Wait, you do remember Toale, don’t you?”

Ferris promptly replied,


“Nope.”

“Wait wait, remember at least that much!”

In the midst of their bantering, Kiefer spoke without reservation.

“...... erm, you are talking about Toale Nelphi? The one currently fighting alone against Roland in Imperial Nelpha.”

Ryner nodded.

“Orh, right right, You are pretty well informed, Kiefer.”

Following that, Ferris, for the first time, looked towards here.

“............”

For some reason, she seemed to be staring at her. With her almond-shaped, clear, blue eyes, she was staring this way at her.

“..................”

Kiefer thought she was going to say something, but she did not.

Without saying a word, she stareeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeed this way at her.

“..................”

And then.


“..................”

Unable to bear the silence anymore, Kiefer said.

“Ah, ah, erm...... sorry for the late greeting. This is the first time we meet. I’m a friend from the same Royal Military Special Academy that Ryner studied in, Kiefer Knolles is my name.”

She said.

Then Ferris looked in the direction of Ryner,

“An acquaintance?”

“Ah, yeah. Kiefer is a classmate friend of mine. The same with Sion as well.”

“Sion too?”

“Yeah.”

After Ryner nodded, she looked towards here once more. She looked at her face, then her body, then at her face again, and said.

“...... I see. So Ryner, this is the rumored girl whom you’ve always been talking about?”

At those words,

“...... eh?”

Kiefer’s heart skipped a beat. Feeling surprised, without thinking, she turned towards Ryner.


''Rumored girl?''

''What’s that?''

''Does Ryner speak of me often with this person?''

''Eh, does that mean......... does that mean......''

''Erm, I’ll be really happy if they were nice rumors, but if he told her of that incident where I forcibly kissed Ryner like a moronic woman wellll, that kind of rumor would be, erm, I’m erm, I, ahh wahh wahh.''

While she was fretting and getting flustered all by herself, Ryner, with a weary face,

“Doh, I have never once mentioned anything about Kiefer to you. You are starting that troublesome parallel fantasy againnn......”

But Ferris cut him off and continued.

“No no, at this juncture, there is no need to hide it anymore. The person called Kiefer, is that girl right? The next girl after you forcibly attacked Milk Callaud one night and caused that pitiful girl to become pregnant, she’s that second victim right?”

After she said that,

“Pre, pregnant!?”

Kiefer cried out, and Ryner faced her, with a tired voice.


“Right, over there, don’t react so naturally to weird things.”

“Bu, but, pregnant...... I didn’t know, during all this time, Ryner already has a kid......”

“Hell like I do!”

On the side of that exchange, Ferris continued with her parallel story.

“Having a desire to seduce and lay their hands on the young girl Kiefer who’s still a student, the wild beasts Ryner Lute and Sion Astupidl one night, while reeking of alcohol, carried out such a conversation, ''"Let’s do that girl!"''.”

On hearing that, Kiefer looked at Ryner again.

“Tt, tthat so!?”

“No waaayyyyyyyy, wait, shouldn’t you know best that this isn’t true?”

Ignoring the yelling Ryner, Ferris continued on.

“However, the two of them who normally appeared to be buddies are the type to show their true colors when it comes to woman.”

“What type are you talking about, doh.”

The story continued, rendering Ryner’s rejoinder useless.

“Before long, the two of them started quarrelling. Ryner said. 'I was the first to set my eyes on that girl! I should be the first to attack her!' But Sion did not give in. 'Fool, who do you think is the king of this country? Me, you know? It’s not you, you know? That’s how it is. I shall go first'.”


Ryner, with a resigned expression,

“No wait, Sion wasn’t king yet then.”

Ferris nodded as well.

“That’s right. Even though Sion wasn’t king yet then, but he was a fool who has already assumed the air of one.”

“Ah, that’s true.”

“You see.”

“Yeah yeah.”

“Well then, I’m going to go on.”

“No, this is the place where you are going to stop that stupid story, thankfu...... ugh-arghhhh.”

Ryner was sent flying.

And Ferris continued further.

The contents of the story talked about how Ryner in the end assaulted Kiefer, made her pregnant, and ran away hollering how he would not take responsibility, which made Sion so angry that he sent out pursuers, and these pursuers, just a while ago, almost killed Ferris; and that was how it was forcibly connected to the current state of affairs,


“In other words, it’s all thanks to you that I got embroiled in a huge troublesome thing, and that’s how I ended up here in this manner!”

Looking at that peerless beauty who said that,

“............”

Kiefer was dumbfounded.

She had a completely dumbfounded expression.

Because this was the first time she had met such a person.

Even though Riphal could be overbearing at times in his conversations, but this was the first time she met someone who would beat up the person who makes a comeback and actually carry on her own meaningless story after that.

And right now, she had that self-satisfied expression.

Looking at her,

“............”

Kiefer, once again, recalled the words from Ryner.

''Demon at the core''.

This.

''Isn’t this fine?''


She thought.

She had thought that, with such a beautiful and cute face, Ferris would have been a strong love rival, but perhaps, not so with that kind of personality?

As Kiefer looked in the direction where Ryner was sent flying, he got up with a tired expression, looking as if he was already used to such developments.

“...... so, are you satisfied?”

He asked.

As he did so, Ferris nodded with lots of vigor. She nodded vigorously, apparently feeling good.

“Uh-huh. Satisfied.”

“Then can we continue this seriously?”

“No way.”

“Eh ~. What more do you still want?”

On hearing that, she looked in the direction of Kiefer and said.

“So, what does the old friend of Ryner want from us now? Were you sent by Sion?”

Kiefer shook her head frantically.


“No, I’m not. I have not seen Sion in years. And I’ve not been back to Roland for years as well.”

“Then what? Why did you appear at this kind of timing?”

“Eh...... ah, no, that is......”

As Kiefer fumbled with her words, Ryner also looked towards here,

“Ah right. I’ve not asked you earlier since my hands were full. Where did Kiefer go after leaving the country and why did you come back?”

On hearing those words.

“...............”

Kiefer was somewhat hurt by those words.

''"Why did you come back?"''

''Was it really bad to come back just because I want to see Ryner?'', she thought a little.

The truth was that there was no other reason for her to come back anyway......

She set off on a journey in order to save Ryner, in order to save Ryner......

In order to see him again, she came back.

Other than that, there was no meaning to coming back here.


That’s why Kiefer said.

“...... that, erm.”

Both Ryner and Ferris looked at her.

Even with blood rushing to her head, and feeling her face flushed, she did her best.

“...... err, erm, I came back...... to see Ryner......”

That was what she said.

Even though she was about to scream out ''Kyaaaaaaaaaaa'', she held it in, and just screamed silently in her heart.

As she took a glance at Ryner, he had that face again.

The troubled withdrawn look.

But even if he were to take a step backwards, she was determined to pay no heed and come back anyway. Even if he thought of himself as a monster and ran away, she was determined to give chase and stay by his side.

That was why she set off on a journey.

In order to save him from solitude, she set off on a journey.

That’s why Kiefer added one more line.


“Erm...... I, I, I.......”

She took one more step forward.

“...... ever since, in the past, till now...... I have liked Ryner.”

One step forward.

Instantly.

“............”

Ryner did not say anything. He only made a troubled expression. A lonely, tired expression.

Just like three years ago.

If she drew near him, he would definitely take a step backward. Maintaining a distance where he would not hurt her. Maintaining a distance where he would not kill her.

He would place a distance between himself and the other party so that his cursed self would not cause any hurt to the other party.

His reaction was just the same as before.

That was an expected reaction.

That’s why she went no further than that.

But.


“............”

But beside him.

She saw a very faint change in what should have been a normally expressionless face from the peerless beauty beside him.

That was truly a subtle change that occurred for merely an instant, and would probably have gone unnoticed by someone who was not involved nor interested in the current state of affairs between them.

But Kiefer saw it.

An almost instantaneous look of surprise had flashed across Ferris’s fair, beautiful and what should have been a normally expressionless face.

And then.

“............”

And then Ferris,

“...... ah, I......”

She said in a seemingly shaking voice. But that was all she said. Which was more than enough. Kiefer understood everything just from that alone.

''Ahh, so that’s how it is.''


She thought.

''Ahh, so that’s how it is. Just as I thought, she also, towards Ryner......''

“............”

Her thoughts trailed off.

All of a sudden, Ferris’s face underwent an even greater change than before. Surprise, teary, happiness-filled face.

And then, with a shaking voice,

“Da...... da, da......”

She started off.

And Ryner began,

“Huh? What’s up? What’s going on?”

He asked.

But as usual, she ignored him,

“Da, da, dango’s aroma, why?”

She said.

And then Ryner,


“Huh? Dango? Ah, that, because this is that place. The place where we were supposed to meet up, Asohld dango tea-house......”

Before he could finish, suddenly.

“Why didn’t you say so earlieeeeeer!!”

“Gyaaaaaa.”

She beat him up again. Ryner was sent flying with cries of anguish again. But she ignored all that and started running.

And she stepped on Ryner who was in her path,

“I’m leaving for a bit!”

And she rushed out of the room with an incredible speed.

Her actions were already beyond Kiefer’s comprehension.

“Eh? Eh? Eh?”

That was the only thing she could utter.

''But, but, that was definitely weird right?''

''I just confessed to Ryner.''

And Ferris probably liked Ryner as well, she thought.


And a stand off between two love rivals might possibly suddenly ensue!

Even though it was such an intense situation.

And Ferris suddenly shouted ''I smell dango'', which was pretty much incomprehensible, and then she beat up Ryner and rushed out of the room.

“...... what, what in the world happened to her?”

Kiefer asked.

On hearing that, Ryner, with a 'this is nothing new' tone, answered.

“...... she’s a person who places as much importance on dango as life itself.”

“Wait, that doesn’t tell me anything.”

“No no. I’m serious. It’s always like that with her, you see. She would always shout ''I like dango'', and beat me up to death, and beat Sion up to death.”

“Eh, then she really went off to eat dango?”

Ryner nodded at Kiefer’s query.

And then she went on,

“Eeeeeehhhhh, bu, but, but the conversation just now, it wasn’t really the time to eat dango......”


But Ryner shook his head.

“That’s the kind of person she is.”

“Bu, but......”

“No really, if you follow after her seriously, you might die.”

“...... is, is that so?”

“Yup yup.”

“............”

Ryner then got up.

“Well, for now, let’s go downstairs as well, shall we? There are things I need to talk to Kiefer about, and there are things regarding Ferris’s attacker that we need to talk about...... and since we are currently really pursued by Sion, we need to discuss our next step, and we can do that while we eat dango...... then again, even though we might be safe for the time being, I doubt we could stay here for long......”

While saying that, he was making his way out.

But Kiefer did not go after him.

She was, dumbfoundedly, thinking about what just happened.


Perhaps, Ferris was exactly the type of person Ryner said to be.

Perhaps, she’s really not interested in the affairs of the heart, more like a child, she seemed to prefer dango to flowers?

That was evident.

Having no interest in Ryner. Placing more importance on dango than Ryner. That’s why even when a girl came here to declare her love for Ryner, she’s completely not bothered at all.

That was evident.

At the very least, that was evident to Ryner.

But.

“............”

Kiefer sighed softly and took a small whiff at the aroma floating around in the room.

Just as Ferris said, the room was filled with the aroma of dango.

But this aroma had been present all along since they entered the room. It was an aroma that a person who likes dango would have noticed upon waking up.

But it was only during Kiefer’s love confession, that Ferris, with an apparently confused and flustered face, suddenly went talking about how she smelled the aroma of dango.


And rushing out of the room, as if she was running away.

That’s right.

She was running away.

Even when she was such a strong person. Even when she was such a violent person. Even when she was such a willful person, she ran away with an apparently flustered face.

That was her.

“............”

That was her pure innocence which made her really cute, and Kiefer,

“.................. uwah, what a strong opponent she might be.”

She said with a small groan.

Then Ryner turned around,

“What’s up?”

He asked.

He asked in a thoughtless manner.

And Kiefer looked intently at Ryner’s face.


Looking intently at the face of the person she had wanted to see all along.

Looking at the face of the person who had caused much distress to various girls,

“Geez, it’s all because of Ryner’s fault.”

“Huh?”

“Nothing. It’s noth~ing. Well, let’s go down. I’d also like to have some dango.”

As she said that, she closed in on Ryner. She then started to entwine her arm around Ryner’s arm.

“............”

It was an easy thing before.

She had linked arms with Ryner before during maneuvering exercises, and also during pinning exercises as well. And she had always been with him then. Always right by his side. Making bento for him. But that was a long time ago.

That’s why, right now, just like before, she would cross her arm over Ryner’s effortlessly.

“............”

But, she couldn’t do it.

At the point where she was about to do it, her heart was in her mouth, and threatened to jump out. That was how nervous she was.

No, rather, just by standing right beside the Ryner she had wanted to see for so long, was enough to make her heart burst.


''Uwah'', she thought.

''This is bad'', she thought.

''If this keeps on, I’m going to lose.'' Even though nothing was happening, she seemed to be on the verge of tears.

Since it had been a while ever since she had stepped into Roland, she really want to make her feelings known to him.

It was no longer the same as before.

The world had changed.

Sion had changed.

Her former place beside Ryner was gone.

And on top of that, a beautiful woman, a cute rival had appeared.

She had to do her best.

She had to strive further.

More.

Put in more effort.

“...... eehhh!”


She grabbed hold of his arm.

“Orh?”

He said.

“Hehe ~ hn.”

She said.

Even though inside her mind, she felt that she did not have the leisure to go ''hehe ~ hn'', but she did it anyway. And she hugged his arm tightly.

“Kiefer.”

“...... hn?”

“You are a little heavy.”

Instantly.

“Huuhh!? How can you say that to a girl!?”

While Kiefer yelled angrily, she gave a knock to Ryner’s head. And puffed up her cheeks, pouting angrily.

And again, Ryner had that troubled look on his face.


“............”

It was the same scene as three years ago.

Three years ago, the very same scene, while it was still not too late for many things.

The admired honours student Sion, the good-for-nothing idiot Ryner, the busybody Fahl who was enthusiastically interested in the love affairs of others, the Toni who appeared to be in love with Fahl, and the easygoing Tyle who always cheered everyone up.

Among those.

Among those people, Kiefer would be the one telling Ryner not to take afternoon naps, and knocking his head while telling him to go for lessons quickly.

Kiefer started reminiscing.

“Kind of nostalgic.”

She said, and laughed.

But even while she said that, she was a little nervous.

Because she might be the only one thinking that. ''Ryner didn’t seem to remember much about me. It seemed like he could care less about what happened those days. I’m afraid I’m the only one getting pumped up on things.''


''Well, it’s been truly a long time since I came back, and Ryner-tteba, he just keep on making that troubled face, so terrible.''

''I’m coming close to my limits.''

''Even though I’m finally back.''

''Even though I’ve kept doing my best in order to see him again.''

''If he still doesn’t smile one bit, I shall dash out and run away, hide myself in a corner and cry.''

''Uhn, I shall do just that.''

Kiefer was committed to that ---

Instantly.

Ryner said.

While patting the head of Kiefer who was clinging to his arm,

“...... ahh, it’s really nostalgic. After all this while, Kiefer finally came back, and it would be really nice to reminisce about our stupid past together with Sion, I guess.”


That was what he said.

And with a smile directed here,

“Welcome back, Kiefer.”

Ryner said.

“............”

At that moment, Kiefer’s plan of dashing out to hide herself to cry was completely terminated.

Ryner had said “welcome back”, he had smiled, and finally all those unsettled feelings she had had were erased by his whole-hearted smile.

But yet, for some reason, Ryner started having a flustered expression,

“Wh, why are you crying Kiefer!?”

He said.

“I’m not crying.”

“You are!”

“These are tears of joy! I’m just overwhelmed with emotions at being able to see Ryner again.”

“Se, seriously?”

“Seriously.”

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 199.jpg|thumb]]

“.................. is that so? Erm, so what shoud I do?”

“Just for a little while.”

“...... uh?”

“Just stay like this for a little while.”

Kiefer buried her whole face into Ryner’s chest. Burying all those three years in which she had not seen him, ascertaining the warmth of his chest.

As expected, Ryner adopted his usual troubled expression, looked around him, then looked up at the ceiling, appearing busy with something, but she didn’t care about that anymore.

Squeeze.

Squeeeeeeeeeeeze, that was due to her embracing him once.

“Alright!”

Kiefer said.

“Recharging completed!”

And she pulled away from Ryner.

As she did that, it seemed like he still had that troubled expression, unable to accept her feelings immediately, but even so, that was enough for her right now.


Because she knew that this was not the time for this.

That’s why Kiefer said.

“Alright! Now, let’s go plan out our next move!”

All of a sudden, Ryner made a face that seemed to be thinking of the various bothersome things that he had to deal with and said,

“...... ahh, seems like it’s going to be suuuuppeerr botherso......”

But Kiefer interrupted him,

“Right right, stop complaining! The next lesson is already starting!”

She pushed Ryner from the back and they started descending to the first floor of the tea-house.

And while Ryner was being pushed, he began,

“Uweh ~, lessons, what a super unpleasant wooooord.”

He groaned, making a truly unpleasant face.

And in response to that nostalgic face.

“............”

Kiefer laughed again.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu#Volume 2 - The Tomorrow Unknown To The Great Battle|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 3

2013-12-26T02:37:05Z

99.19.93.10: /* Chapter 3 - The Balance Scales For The Goddesses And The Hero */

==Chapter 3 - The Balance Scales For The Goddesses And The Hero ==


''She is really a beautiful woman'', Kiefer thought.

It was in a room on the second floor of the tea-house.

As she looked at the sleeping, blond-hair beauty lying on the bed, she wanted to sigh out but then decided against it.

Speaking about the brief explanation that she had received, her name was apparently Ferris Eris.

During the time that Kiefer left the country in search of a way to remove the curse of '''Alpha Stigma''' from Ryner, it was Sion who made her the partner of Ryner.

It seemed like these two had been travelling together in company for the entire past year.

The two of them had been journeying to search for '''Rule Fragment'''...... rather, Heroes’ Relics according to Ryner’s report.

Only the two of them.


Only the two of them......

“...... travelling together huh.”

She muttered softly.

“Hn?”

Ryner looked up and looked towards here. He was sitting on a chair beside the bed of the sleeping Ferris. And was looking worriedly at her (Ferris).

At any rate.

“............”

At any rate, she was not going to be jealous.

Because, she was very much well aware that he would be kind to anyone else, and additionally, she couldn’t see any particular special feelings displayed towards her (Ferris).

''And besides, besides.''

''Un, erm, ah ~.''

“............”

''Uu ~.''

''Right. I’m sorry. It’s really jealousy.''


Kiefer groaned in such a manner within the depths of her heart all by herself.

''Ah ~ now, what the heck is this. I’ve being doing my best wholeheartedly since leaving the country, Ryner-tteba. Ryner-tteba!!''

''What was I trying to accomplish by keeping it a secret......''

“............”

At that moment, once again, she was about to sigh out in frustration, but gave up.

Because it couldn’t be helped.

Because she was someone who had betrayed Ryner and the rest, someone who had left the country. Besides, in the end, even though she kissed him and confessed her love to him, she had yet to hear a reply from him.

Thus.

''Thus, this was not something unheard of right ~ it couldn’t be helped right ~ but even so I can’t accepttttttttt itttttttttttt!''

In the end, not being able to accept it, her heart was in a state of turmoil.

“............”

Then, Kiefer looked intently at the sleeping Ferris.

She was really extraordinary beautiful, as far as one could see.


How could she win?

Kiefer felt dejected just thinking about all this.

She tried finding her own reflection in the mirror at the corner of the room, then looked at herself. She thought that she had become more womanly than before, growing her red hair to shoulder length, and bearing pretty well-arranged features. Not bad, she thought. Probably. Then again, she had that supreme ruler from the northern part of the continent falling for her. Surely, yes, even though she wouldn’t know it herself, surely there was no problem with her looks, she thought......

At that moment.

Kiefer, once again, looked at that thing on the bed that couldn’t possibly be a human.

She had soft silky skin, fair and smooth like porcelain, and fine, soft, golden hair.

Looks like a woman...... and it’s not just about the curves; her height, slender body, delicateness which every man would want to protect, a nice body with a great style.

It was as if she came out of a fairy tale.

“...... like a princess.”

She murmured without thinking.


On hearing that, Ryner smiled wryly.

“No, no, you are tricked by what you see, you need to experience it for yourself. She truly is a demon down to the core.”

As he used a familiar manner to talk about her, Kiefer felt like crying.

Uwaan, she was on the verge of tears, but Ryner failed to notice that.

She looked at Ryner.

He had that usual sleepy, languid face, and had that look that seemed to be ignorant of the inner workings of the love relationship between a man and a woman.

“...... sigh.”

This time, she actually sighed out.

“Ah, Kiefer should be feeling tired, it’s okay to go sleep, you know? I’ll be looking after her.”

''Duh, that would be the last thing I want.''

Instead of crying that out, she held back and smiled.

“...... it’s alright. It’s been a while since I saw Ryner, and my tiredness had all flown away.”


She said gritting her teeth as she smiled.

As she said that, her face seemed about to turn red, but she managed to stop her flush somehow.

Furthermore, she wanted to demonstrate that she had become a woman who was able to respond with such words, that’s why she made an effort.

Besides, besides, the lines she just said were her true feelings. They weren’t made up at all.

Even though this was the first meeting in three years, her feelings had not changed at all. That was what she was certain of.

Looking at his face. Looking at his sleepy eyes. Looking at his unkempt hair. Looking at his languid lean body. Looking at his awkward behaviour.

She looked at his kind-looking face in spite of all that.

Ah, as she expected.

She thought.

''As I’ve thought, I’m still in love with Ryner'', she realized.

But then.

“............”

Ryner still had that slight withdrawn expression.

It was the same as previously.


When Kiefer had expressed her interest in the past, he had that same face.

And she knew the reason behind it.

She knew what was embedded within his heart.

He thought of himself as a monster. He thought of himself as a cursed monster that could not take hold of anyone’s hand.

Even though he is actually a kind-hearted person. Even though he has saved many with his hands.

''If I am killed by you, or shattered by you, that will still be fine'', that was something she couldn’t tell him.

''On just a touch, you will be shattered'', he would think, ''you will be killed'', he would think, fearfully.

It was as before, currently, his heart was surrounded by a sturdy armour.

Taken by a deep curse.

She knew that immediately when she saw him again.

That was why she went on a journey.

In order to break his curse.

In order to break his '''Alpha Stigma''' curse, and set his heart free.

In order to do that, she went on a journey.


For the sake of the person she loved, she flew off to a gallant adventure.

And the result.

“............”

The result!

Before she knew it!

''A super beautiful woman came in between me and Ryner, jeez!''

''Geez, what is the meaning of this? I really want to cry out!''

“...... geez, damn that Sion.”

She uttered without thinking.

“Eh?”

As the befuddled Ryner asked, Kiefer shook her head.

“No no. It’s nothing.”

Even though it wasn’t really nothing, but yet she said that it was nothing.

And again, she flashed a smile. She showed a grinning face.

It would be embarrassing if her flustered emotions about the appearance of a love rival were let known, so instead of focusing on these thoughts, she switched her attention to think about other matters.


There were now three important matters that she had to consider.

Regarding the situation she was now in.

Regarding the situation Ryner was in.

Regarding the situation the country was in.

“............”

First of all, the matter regarding herself was a simple one.

As commanded by the supreme ruler from the northern part of the continent. the king of Gastark Empire, Riphal Edea, she came here to rescue Ryner.

As asked, she came all the way here to bring Ryner back to Gastark.

Thus it was fortunate for her to be able to meet with Ryner just as she entered Roland.

But it was pretty unfortunate for her that Ryner had a beautiful woman for a partner.

Well, in any case, the situation that she was in now was not too bad actually......

Now, regarding the situation that Ryner was in.

“............”

She first looked at Ryner, then at the sleeping Ferris on the bed.

Ferris appeared to be attacked by someone, and had lost consciousness as a result.


Her younger sister --- a girl by the name of Iris, who is now on the first floor of the tea-house, eating dango served by the shop owner --- had filled them in.

At that moment, Kiefer thought back on the words said by Iris.

It went something like this.

''"Ermh, you see, Iris was waiting for Nee-sama, then there were a lot of black ghosts, and then Iris went ‘Paang’, but it didn’t work at all! And then when Iris was running away, her back was ‘Kappu’! ‘Kappu-ed’! And then, that black man in black clothes, ‘Stop!’, Iris said but that guy didn’t say a word! And then Nee-sama came, she came to save Iris but the black shadowy ghosts also ‘Kappu’ Nee-sama! And Iris said ‘Stop!’ and cried. But it was useless, both of us shouted ‘Help us!’, but it was useless. And on top of that, the black guy said that he was sent by Sion Nii-chan, and Nee-sama cried. While crying, both of us died. We were ‘Kappu-ed’ and died. But but ‘Pah’, Iris’s eyes opened and came back to life. And then we were on the road. Nee-sama was still sleeping. Iris tried waking her up but she didn’t, and then we came here!"''

That was how it went.


By the time Iris finished recounting on what happened, thirty minutes had went by, but still, she could make neither head nor tail on what had transpired.

However, as she observed Ryner’s expression then, it seemed like things didn’t look too good.

She tried remembering the occasions when Ryner’s face changed, and it was roughly during the time when Iris mentioned the following.

''Black shadowy ghosts.''

''The black guy controlling them.''

''The black guy was sent by Sion.''

''Ferris and Iris had died once.''

“............”

From those four lines, Kiefer could only guess the following.

Ryner’s partner was attacked.

By who?

By a pursuer sent by Sion.

That’s how the situation was.

In other words, Sion had dispatched pursuers after Ryner. For some reason, currently, the two of them weren’t on the best of terms.

But, why?

There were various reasons that Kiefer could think of.

It had been three years since Kiefer left Roland.

However, she had been continually keeping tabs on the state of Roland. Travelling across the central part of the continent, arriving at the north, and finally reaching the most northern part of the continent, Gastark Empire, in the midst of all that, she had been acquiring plenty of information regarding the status of Roland.

To quote, after having left the country for two years, Sion started a revolution and ascended the throne.

And in a year’s time following that, Roland was merely focusing its energies and resources on domestic affairs, accumulating power.

Furthermore, she had heard from some well informed individuals up north, that after merging with the Kingdom of Estabul, the expanded Roland generated apprehension within the neighbouring countries, but during the reign of the peace-loving Hero King, Sion Astal, there shouldn’t be any major problem.


And Kiefer couldn’t agree more.

If it was Sion, he would first stabilize Roland from within, then use non-aggression diplomatic policies towards its neighbours, and bit by bit, strengthen Roland, she thought.

In fact, she was somewhat worried about that approach.

This was due to the insight she gained while she was in Gastark Empire, watching how the country invaded and overwhelmed various large nations in the north at an alarming rate.

And on top of that, she was right beside the king of Gastark Empire --- Riphal Edea, the Hero King of the North.

She was beside him, watching how the world changed in an instant the moment he stepped onto the stage.

She was beside him, watching how Gastark swallowed up various large nations in the northern part of the continent.

She saw how the other countries in the upper portion of Central Menoris, due to fear of Gastark’s power, started strengthening their military and seeking to increase their territory, stirring up war after war.

In fact, it was very probable that the flames of war would spread across the entire continent of Menoris.


No, the truth was it was already happening.

That was why she was somewhat worried about Roland.

She was wondering how could the gentle, peace-loving Sion deal with the chaotic situation of a war-torn continent.

Of course, so as to speak, since Sion had come from a military background, he probably would be inclined to create a militaristic nation, she thought, but the problem was given his gentle nature, and the fact that he was an advocate of peace, would he really be able to properly build up Roland’s army? That was what she was worried about.

That kind of Roland would just be destroyed by another country. That would really be kinda bad, huh? She thought.

“............”

But that was needless anxiety, as she found out later during her journey back to Roland, after being ordered by Riphal to bring Ryner back to Gastark.

What she thought to be a peace-oriented Roland had started invading Nelpha.

And the army that invaded Nelpha was an abnormally enhanced one, a result of human experiments.

Furthermore, they were killing even surrendering soldiers, and women as well as children.

“............”


She never would have thought that the Sion she knew would actually act in such an entirely different manner.

But regarding that.

She didn’t think that Ryner would actually forgive such a thing.

Sion had changed.

But Ryner had not changed.

Wasn’t that the reason why the friendship between the two had come apart?

“.............”

As she was thinking along those lines, she looked at Ryner, who was looking intently at the sleeping Ferris on the bed while carrying an expression that appeared to be deep in thought.

And then she asked.

“Hey Ryner.”

“...... hn ~?”

“Well you see...... there’s something I’ve been meaning to ask you.”

“Uh-huh.”

“What in the world...... actually happened to Sion?”


Instantly.

He looked in this direction with a slightly surprised expression. He seemed about to say something, then took on a troubled expression followed by a sad expression.

And she began,

“......Ryner?”

As she asked, he took on an apologetic look.

“............”

But still, he said nothing.

Once again, she looked at him intently and then asked.

“...... what in the world...... happened between the two of you during the three years when I was away from the country?”

On hearing that, he first looked in this direction, then turned his head to look outside the window at the falling rain,

“...... it’s because I didn’t make any effort at all, which resulted in Sion being driven to the wall.”

He then filled Kiefer in on the events that had taken place during the three years when Kiefer was away.

About the report that Ryner had written in prison.


That was a report about ''Rule Fragment'' --- no, according to Ryner’s terminlogy, Heroes’ Relics.

About Sion becoming king during that time and making Ferris accompany Ryner on a journey in search of the Heroes’ Relics.

About Ryner returning to the country and working alongside Sion.

But those were quiet, peaceful days and he was unaware that Sion had already been driven to the wall.

Without Ryner’s knowledge, Sion had carried on Roland’s past human experiments and completed them.

And on the final day.

About Sion wanting to kill Ryner.

About him weeping while he wanted to kill Ryner.

About him saying incomprehensible things such as if he didn’t kill Ryner, he won’t be able to save him.

About Sion not killing Ryner in the end in spite of that.

About how Sion appeared to be possessed by something strange, and how his appearance had changed.

And finally about Ryner being thrown into prison, and Ferris rescuing him thereafter, and now that they were leaving the country.


“............”

While Ryner was talking, he smiled.

With a half-crying look, he smiled mockingly at himself.

"It’s because I didn’t make any effort."

"It’s because I didn’t notice Sion’s distress."

He smiled as he said that.

But, he would save him, he said.

To compensate for him running away all this while, he shall strive seriously this time, and save him, he said.

“............”

All that had happened were things beyond Kiefer’s imagination.

After asking, in the end, Kiefer also could not comprehend why things had come to such a state.

However.

There was a person who had predicted this.

Riphal.

Before sending off Kiefer to Roland, the king of Gastark Empire, Riphal Edea had said the following.


"I want you to save Ryner from the monster of the south --- Sion Astal."

Initially, Kiefer did not understand what he meant by that.

That was a matter of fact.

Since Sion was a friend and classmate from the same academy. And besides, in the past, Ryner and Sion were very good friends, and she couldn’t fathom how their friendship could have changed.

But Riphal said something different.

With a serious gaze, he looked straight at Kiefer and said something different.

And then, following that, the story which Riphal told her was something beyond Kiefer’s comprehension.

Even though they were talking about Ryner and Sion, Riphal suddenly started telling a very old fairy tale of the past.

''What kind of story are you telling me?'', Kiefer had asked but Riphal just ignored her and continued.

“............”

Kiefer started recalling that particular story.


That was truly a very old story written in ancient text.

By now, no one could guess how long ago was that. It was an ancient story that was even further back in time than before this continent, Menoris, was born.

Herself, Ryner, Sion, Riphal, no, in fact, everything that existed in this world right now, could not be traced nor linked back to the time of that story.

A legend or a myth, it had become.

But, Riphal continued.

Even when Kiefer asked what kind of story is this, Riphal merely ignored and continued.

The characters were ''Goddesses'', ''Mad Black Hero'', and the sacrificial ''Lonesome Demon''. It was a story about them.

As Riphal intentionally brought out the tomes in which the story was written in indecipherable ancient text and showed them to Kiefer, he told the story.

To summarize the main points of the story, this was how it went.

 

<center>♦ ♦ ♦</center>

Long, long ago, there were '''Goddesses''' who had lived since the primordial days.

The ''Goddesses'' were protecting ''Something'''.

That ''Something'' was at the centre of this world, and was the source of energy for all that was in the world, and it was everything to everything that existed.

As the ''Something'' was truly a thing of importance, if ''Something'' was hurt, everything would turn to nothingness.

Therefore, day by day, the ''Goddesses'' took great care to protect ''Something''.

But at that point, a single ''Hero'' was born.

He was born with great power.

The ''Hero'' blessed with God’s love, was shown love and affection by everyone, and grew up.

But because that power of his was too great, he was wrapped by this thing called solitude.

Before long, drowned in his own power, the ''Hero'' sunk deeply into madness and darkness.

This darkness was pitch-black and enshrouded everything.


“Let’s turn everything into nothingness.”

“Let’s turn everything into nothingness.”

“Let’s turn everything into nothingness.”

The ''Mad Black Hero'' was mad.

He was mad.

He was mad.

While raving in madness, he sunk even deeper.

First to paint the world black.

With his sword, he would paint the world black.

But that was not enough.

Even if he ate everything, it was not enough.

It seemed like he wanted to further go on to kill and eat the ''Goddesses''.

It seemed like he wanted to lay hands on the ''Something'' that the ''Goddesses'' were protecting.

Every single ''Goddess'' was to be killed.

But the ''Goddesses'' resisted with everything they got.

And somehow, they managed to give birth to a means of sealing the ''Mad Black Hero''.


The result was something called ''Human''.

Consequently, the ''Mad Black Hero'' was successfully sealed far away, in the southern part of the land.

After he was sealed, his power only extended to the southern part of the land.

And for a long time, the world was quiet, ensued with peace.

But the ''Mad Black Hero'' had yet to give up.

I’m going to paint everything black.

I’m going to paint everything black.

I’m going to paint everything black.

He continued chanting.

He was truly mad.

However, no matter how much he rampaged on, he could not break the seal of the ''Goddesses''.

The peace continued.

For a long time.

But during that peace, a problem, unnoticed by the ''Goddesses'', arose.


At the extreme end of the south, lived another monster.

A sole demon resided there.

During the time he was born, all by himself, in loneliness, he was crying out in tears.

But that voice reached no one.

That was how he was born.

His form was too hideous, and no one could see it.

His voice was too repulsive, and it reached no one.

All alone, all alone, all alone, to the point where he felt like dying.

But that solitude, seemingly unseen by anyone, was what he was born into.

That was exactly the reason why the ''Goddesses'' failed to notice the solitary demon.

Right from the start, that demon’s form could not be seen.

But in that place where the demon dwelt --- the back side of the world, a single monster arrived.

It was the ''Mad Black Hero''.


He was completely mad.

He kept on wailing about he was going to turn everything into nothingness, for a long, long time.

He wailed that he was going to paint everything black.

But the demon in solitude was delighted to see that ''Mad Black Hero''.

He never thought that someone would come to his dark dwelling.

He thought he would continue crying as he spent eternity in solitude.

But now, right before him, was the ''Mad Black Hero''.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' felt his own loneliness caused by the great power he possessed, and was wailing with tears in his eyes.

Upon seeing that, the demon greatly sympathized with him.

The demon had experienced solitude after all.

"We can definitely become friends", he said.

And he danced joyfully to the side of the ''Mad Black Hero''.

Singing songs.

Talking a lot.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' just kept on saying how he would turn everything into nothingness, but yet, the demon felt that he was no longer alone, and he was both grateful and blissful.


"A friend!"

"I have a friend!"

"I have a friend here!"

"I'm no longer alone!"

He shouted as he kept on dancing.

And that weakness his feelings bore.

Those pitiful feelings.

Were made used by the ''Mad Black Hero''.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' said.

<>


And the lonesome demon, whose name was ''All Equations'', said.

<< Sure sure. Sure sure. Because you are my first friend. For your sake, something like half of my body is no big deal. >>

And then the lonesome demon, who was called ''All Equations'', split into two parts, the ''Weaver of All Equations'' and the ''Solver of All Equations''.

Immediately, the ''Weaver of All Equations'' was devoured by the ''Mad Black Hero''.

Even though the demon felt excruciating pain, he smiled.

<< This is no big deal for the sake of my first friend. For the sake of my best friend, this is no big deal. >>

At last, after the ''Mad Black Hero'' obtained the power from devouring the ''Weaver of All Equations'', he successfully gave birth to a means of breaking the barrier deployed the ''Goddesses''.

That was a magic known as ''Human Alpha''.


That was almost the same type of magic created by the ''Goddesses''.

Controlling the ''Human Alpha", he broke the ''Human''.

Immediately, the ''Human Alpha'' started killing the ''Human''.

The ''Human Alpha'' made countries, grew up, and then started invading the world created by the ''Human''.

And before long, the ''Human Alpha'', once again, arrived at the center of the world.

At the centre where the ''Goddesses'' were.

At the centre where the ''Something'' was.

The ''Human Alpha'' killed the ''Human'', they killed, they killed, they killed and arrived there, creating a path in the process, and this was the path that the ''Mad Black Hero'' walked.

The cries of anguish and despair along the path he walked through was buried in darkness.

Throughout his path, the ''Goddesses'' were crying out in agony and resisting the ''Mad Black Hero''.

But they died.

They all died.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' devoured them.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' laughed as he devoured them.


Finally, he lay his hands on ''Something''.

Of course, that was also devoured by the ''Mad Black Hero''.

But the problem arose from there.

The ''Something'' possessed too great a power which the ''Mad Black Hero'' could not hold in his hands.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' hollered once again.

Help me.

Help me.

Even though he wanted to turn the world into nothingness, he was going to die before accomplishing that.

Help me.

Help me.

Can someone take on this darkness and pain in place of me?

On hearing the cries of his best friend, the lonesome demon took pity on him again. And he thought of taking on the suffering in place of his friend.

The lonesome demon said that he was going to give up his other half, the ''Solver of All Equations''.


<< Well then, you can use the remaining half of my body. You can put the darkness in. >>

And then the ''Mad Black Hero'' ate the remaining half of the lonesome demon.

And he took from within himself, the bad portion of ''Something'' and pushed it into the lonesome demon.

And that was the end of the lonesome demon.

Even though the demon hollered in agony, all his cries were devoured by ''Something''.

Like some lowly lifeform, the anguish of the lonesome demon, his cries, his eyeballs, his heart, his innards, his grey matter, were all devoured, devoured, devoured, even when everything was devoured completely, his pain did not disappear.

No matter how much time had passed, it did not disappear.

It just went on for eternity.

The hell of eternity started once again.

Pain and loneliness.

Solitude.


Solitude.

Solitude.

His solitude went on.

But even so, the lonesome demon had no regrets.

He had made a friend even if it was only for an instant.

He had lived for a friend even if it was only for an instant.

The lonesome demon was a fool.

A fool till the very end.

And then everything ended.

The ''Mad Black Hero'', while laughing, turned the world into nothingness.

The world that had existed till now came to an end.

Once again, the world was reborn into a different one.

Only the lonesome, solitary, foolish demon was reborn without any change, and for eternity, he continued hollering in anguish and suffering.


<center>♦ ♦ ♦ ♦</center>

Kiefer recalled that fairy tale-like story which, after Riphal finished telling, left a strangely bad aftertaste.

That was the tale which Riphal read out to her though the details were still lacking in accuracy (for example, the actual glyph that ''Something'' was written in could not be deciphered by Riphal and the other scholars, that’s why for now, it was just termed as ''Something''...... something to that extent), but the story in that tale was roughly along those lines.

It was an incomprehensible tale that did not seem to have anything to do with herself.

But, Riphal said that this would be something that was going to happen again.

And the characters appearing this time would be Ryner and Sion.

Ryner is the ''Solver of All Equations'' --- in other words, the half of the lonesome that would be made used of, and devoured.

Sion is the ''Mad Black Hero''.

Initially, when Kiefer heard the story, she was doubtful about Riphal’s sanity. What in the world is this guy talking about, she thought then.

Indeed, Ryner was just a slightly special person. As an ''Alpha Stigma'' bearer...... but yet, he was just slightly different from the other ' 'Alpha Stigmas' '.


But she did not think that there would be a link between him and someone from a fairy tale.

It was the same with Sion. He was a capable person with outstanding results in the same academy that Kiefer was attending, and on top of that he had royal blood flowing in his veins.

By ‘special’, that was what she thought.

Although that was what she thought, they were still humans after all.

Just like Kiefer, they were humans who fretted and brooded over things in their own lives.

At the very least, they weren’t monsters that were capable of moving the world.

But yet, Riphal said otherwise.

He looked at Kiefer with sorrowful eyes and said.

''The two people that Kiefer saw, they were humans...... but the story has already started. It is not the fault of those two. It is not the fault of Ryner Lute and Sion Astal. If Ryner was not born with those eyes...... if Sion did not open that door, if he have not wanted to open it...... but he did. He was going after something that made him have to open it...... and the moment he laid hands on what’s inside, the story started."


That was what Riphal said.

But she still could not comprehend the full meaning of he said. Kiefer listened with an expression that said, ''what in the world is this person talking about''.

And he smiled at that.

''Well, you will find out if you go to them. Though it’s already too late for many things."

And that was the end of their conversation.

And then, with a great deal of doubt, Kiefer left Gastark and returned to Roland.

And right now.

“............”

Kiefer looked intently at the somewhat sad face of Ryner before her.

She looked at the face of Ryner, filled with sadness for not being able to save Sion.

Even though Sion was after his life, he was making a ''I did not realize Sion’s distress'' lonely look.

Even though Sion wanted to devour him, he said, ''To compensate for all that running away up till now, this time I’m going to give it my best and save him''.


Kiefer looked at Ryner who still called Sion a friend in spite of being betrayed by him.

And then she thought.

Kiefer thought.

''Isn’t this just like......'', she thought.

''Isn’t this just like that story in that fairy tale?'', Kiefer thought.

“............”

Solitary, lonely, foolish, yet kind demon.

That mad, sorrowful hero pressing on hurriedly.

''All Equations''.

''Mad Black Hero''.

Ryner.

Sion.


“............”

''I have to do something'', she thought.

''What should I do, I have to do something'', she thought.

But, how?

To bring Ryner back to Gastark as told?

But Kiefer knew in her heart that she couldn’t do that.

That’s just not possible. Even now, Kiefer still could not believe completely in that incredulous fairy tale-like story.

And after hearing Ryner out, despite...... Sion’s betrayal, his lies, Ryner still see him as a friend and would never agree to leaving all this behind and running away to Gastark.

No, perhaps, in order to save his best friend, he might even be willing to sacrifice himself.

Just like that demon in that story.

Just like that lonesome demon.

But she couldn’t allow that. She couldn’t allow that.


''I can’t allow Ryner....... I can’t allow my Ryner to be devoured by Sion.''

Well then, what should she do?

''What should I do then?''

“............”

Kiefer looked at Ryner.

He was again looking at his unconscious partner who was attacked by pursuers sent by Sion.

The actions taken by Sion already demonstrated his lack of mercy.

To kill Ryner, and to kill his partner as well.

“............”

''How did things come to this?'', she thought.

''After coming back to Roland, together with Ryner and Sion, the three of us could reminisce on the good old days'', she had had some of those thoughts before.

Even though Toni, Tyle, and Fahl were dead, and it was no longer the same as before, but still, the three of them could still meet and laugh together, she had carried some of those thoughts all by herself.

“............”


She needed to amend the image of Sion in her memory, she thought.

Although the conversation earlier did spark off a desire to save Sion for an instant, she could only do so much within her limitations.

First, she needed to save Ryner.

Then, she would think of what’s next.

She looked at Ryner and said.

“You know, Ryner.”

“Hn?”

“Does Ryner know of Gastark......”

As she said that, suddenly.

“............”

Abruptly, the sleeping peerless beauty before her sat up.

She opened her clear blue eyes and looked around her surroundings restlessly.

And Ryner began,

“Yo, Ferris. You are finally awake.”

He said with a kind voice.


He said with a gentle, caring voice to the awakened princess.

That again, sparked off a pain within Kiefer’s chest. As she thought, the two of them are in that kind of relationship, she thought.

And then the princess, once again, with a seemingly bewildered expression, looked around her surroundings restlessly.

And then said.

“Yeah. I’m awake.”

“Are you feeling any pain anywhere?”

“...... pain?”

And then Ferris appeared to think for a while.

“...... hm. While I don’t feel any pain in my body, I do recall some painful memories.”

That was what she said. She had a half-asleep and dazed look on her expressionless face.

That face was a beautiful and cute one, and Kiefer seemed to groan out, ''Hah-ooh ~ m''.

Ryner looked intently at Ferris's face.

"Painful memories?"

Ferris nodded.


"Yeah. Painful memories."

Her behaviour created a spur of anxiety in Kiefer and she started thinking earnestly. This Ferris girl's behaviour did not match what Ryner said to be.

Just a while ago, Ryner,

''You are tricked by what you see, you need to experience it for yourself. She truly is a demon down to the core."

That's how he had described her, but that didn't seem to be the case however.

She's like an obedient cute kid who had just woken up.

Ferris stared at Ryner.

"I remembered some painful memories."

As if she was using a matching response to being comforted, she said it in a very sweet, lovely manner.

And Ryner promptly took in that sweetness.

"Hm. Well then, why don't you tell me about those painful memories of yours?"

He said.

''Eh, wait a minute, wait a minute'', Kiefer thought.

''What.. so the two of them do have that kind of relationship? They are already on such intimate terms, and am I acutally the one who is coming in between them?''


As she was on the brunt of that thought.

Something unbelievable took place before her very eyes.

Ferris propped her body away from the bed and leaned close towards Ryner. Is Ferris going to hug Ryner, that was the first thing Kiefer thought of.

''Eh ~ wait a minute ~!!''

She was about to cry out.

She thought her heart was going to stop.

But in the next instant.

"This is for my painful memories!"

And, for some unknown reason, Ferris swung her fist towards Ryner with an unbelievable force.

Instantly.

"Woah, I've thought that this would happen somehow."

Having predicted her move, Ryner stopped her punch.


And he smirked.

"Hahhun. With that strangely disgusting sweet voice, I could see this coming......"

But he was cut off there and then.

Ferris lifted her left arm, and pressed her elbow towards Ryner's face, and he,

"I'm stopping this one too!!"

And he stopped it in a frantic manner.

But that was the end of his resistance.

Ferris launched her knee upwards at a speed that was beyond Kiefer's ability to follow. And it connected with Ryner's chin.

"Arghh."

Following a cry of pain, Ryner's whole body was lifted into the air, and with a sharp crashing sound, Ryner's head broke through the tea-house ceiling, which was made of wood, and was stuck there.

Ryner's body hung from the ceiling of the tea-house, seemingly about to fall off anytime.

"............"

Kiefer was at a complete loss for words.

''But the thing is, isn't Ryner that, erm? Isn't he super strong?''


Formerly known as the '''Greatest Magician of Roland''', there should not be anyone in Roland who could come close to his power, isn't that how strong he was?

And that.

''What was all that about?''

''What's with this woman?''

''No, aside from that, why is she doing this all of a sudden?''

She couldn't understand a thing.

"............"

While Kiefer could only stare at this incomprehensible scene in which Ryner was attacked suddenly and sent crashing into the ceiling in which he was now stuck in, Ferris, with satisfaction,

"Good!"

She exclaimed.

As she did that, Ryner pulled his head out of the ceiling,

"This is nothing gooooooooddddddddddddddd! Damn you, were you trying to kill me!"

He bellowed.

And Ferris,

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 169.jpg|thumb]]

"Ohh, you've returned to life, Ryner!"

"I didn't die, duh!"

"Then die. Come back to life after you die."

"Wha.. I don't get you! What's this all about...... wait, don't draw your sword!"

Even with Ryner shouting, Ferris did not stop. With her slender arm, she picked up the large sword placed in the corner of the room, which to a stranger, might seem too much for her to handle, and swung it skillfully back and forth around her.

She swung the sword swiftly around a few times as if she was slashing at wind. As she did that, everything around her was sliced into fine pieces.

The bed, the chair, the stand, everything was sliced into unbelievably fine pieces without a sound.

That swordsmanship was abnormal. Among the things she sliced were objects made of iron as well, and yet, she sliced them apart effortlessly.

That was a truly majestic sight to behold.

It was such a majestic sight that anyone who was witnessing it would easily gasp out in amazement reflexively.


But Ryner instead,

"...... wha, what are you doing swinging that sword around in this cramped room? It was kind of scary...... so what in the world is the meaning of this?"

Kiefer applauded silently at his question.

A peerless beauty, emotionlessly, expressionlessly, swinging her sword around.

Looking at the scene before her, Kiefer once again, thought back to Ryner's words earlier.

''"You are tricked by what you see, you need to experience it for yourself. She truly is a demon down to the core."''

''Ah, so it was true......''

Kiefer thought.

It did seem to her now that there was no special relationship, love relationship to be precise, between the two of them......

But, at that moment.

".................. hm."

Finally satisfied, Ferris sheathed her sword at her waist.

And then, as Ryner and Kiefer breathed out a sigh of relief, Ferris looked at both her hands and wriggled her fingers, ascertaining their movements.


"...... seems like I can move them as usual."

She said.

Ryner dropped down from the ceiling. And then looked intently at Ferris.

"Ah ~ so that's what it was all about."

He said.

While Kiefer could not understand Ferris's actions, it seemed like Ryner had understood.

Kiefer asked Ryner,

"What was all that?"

In response, he replied.

"...... probably like what Iris mentioned earlier, Ferris had incurred severe wounds from the assault of our pursuer that Sion had sent. But now......"

However, just with those words, Kiefer already knew what he was going to say.

Ferris should be bearing severe wounds from that attack by her pursuer, but as far as Kiefer could see, she had not a single wound. In fact, she seemed perfectly fine.


She swung her sword around in order to ascertain that.

At that moment, Ryner continued. And looked at Ferris.

“...... so, what happened when I was not around? Iris thought you had died from incurring severe wounds.”

Ferris nodded.

“My tendons in both my arms and legs were severed and my limbs were almost torn apart.”

At those words, Kiefer looked at Ferris’s figure again.

However, Ferris’s arms and legs looked perfectly fine to her and on top of that, her clothes were in perfect condition.

With a slender, nice body with a great style, she was wearing a one piece dress with a short skirt portion and cute logo of three polka-dots lined up in a straight line. Her belt and boots were of the same brand and fitted her nicely.

After seeing that, Kiefer became flustered and started looking at her own clothes.

Even though the insignia was removed, what she was wearing was a light armour from Gastark Empire. Somehow, Riphal had prepared it to be somewhat cute and revealing, specially for her personal use, but still, it was not a girly one piece.


Looking at her own light armour, ''ahh geez, why didn’t I change my clothes before stepping into Roland'', she thought.

''Even though I’ve already prepared a number of clothes for the reunion with Ryner, what the heck am I doing?''

''But but, it can’t be helped I guess. I never would have thought that I would see Ryner so soon, right after entering Roland.''

''And besides, I never would have thought that such a beautiful woman is by the side of Ryner.''

“...... uuw.”

''Ahh, but still, it’s my mistake. It’s my mistake for not dressing properly before coming into the country where the person I like is in. Stupid me. I’m so stupid.''

“...... uuuww ~”

Even as she fretted, fretted, it changed nothing.

Ferris’s limbs were perfectly fine and her clothes were in perfect condition, with no evidence of her being attacked.

In other words, there was not a single scratch on her.

Ryner then said.

“...... were you under an illusion spell of sorts?”


But Ferris shook her head.

“That fella did not use any magic.”

“That fella......? In other words, Froaude?”

Ferris’s face darkened slightly at his words and looked intently at Ryner.

“......did you hear that from Iris?”

“A black man in black clothes calling forth black ghosts, kapu ~ =(equals) that fella right? But, that damn Froaude, despite telling us he was from Stohl Empire, so he was actually Sion’s subordinate...... when was the first time we meet him again?”

“I’ve forgotten.”

“Don’t forget duh.”

“Mm? Then do you remember?”

Ryner nodded at that question.

“If I remember correctly, it was at Toale’s place, I think. Wait, you do remember Toale, don’t you?”

Ferris promptly replied,


“Nope.”

“Wait wait, remember at least that much!”

In the midst of their bantering, Kiefer spoke without reservation.

“...... erm, you are talking about Toale Nelphi? The one currently fighting alone against Roland in Imperial Nelpha.”

Ryner nodded.

“Orh, right right, You are pretty well informed, Kiefer.”

Following that, Ferris, for the first time, looked towards here.

“............”

For some reason, she seemed to be staring at her. With her almond-shaped, clear, blue eyes, she was staring this way at her.

“..................”

Kiefer thought she was going to say something, but she did not.

Without saying a word, she stareeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeed this way at her.

“..................”

And then.


“..................”

Unable to bear the silence anymore, Kiefer said.

“Ah, ah, erm...... sorry for the late greeting. This is the first time we meet. I’m a friend from the same Royal Military Special Academy that Ryner studied in, Kiefer Knolles is my name.”

She said.

Then Ferris looked in the direction of Ryner,

“An acquaintance?”

“Ah, yeah. Kiefer is a classmate friend of mine. The same with Sion as well.”

“Sion too?”

“Yeah.”

After Ryner nodded, she looked towards here once more. She looked at her face, then her body, then at her face again, and said.

“...... I see. So Ryner, this is the rumored girl whom you’ve always been talking about?”

At those words,

“...... eh?”

Kiefer’s heart skipped a beat. Feeling surprised, without thinking, she turned towards Ryner.


''Rumored girl?''

''What’s that?''

''Does Ryner speak of me often with this person?''

''Eh, does that mean......... does that mean......''

''Erm, I’ll be really happy if they were nice rumors, but if he told her of that incident where I forcibly kissed Ryner like a moronic woman wellll, that kind of rumor would be, erm, I’m erm, I, ahh wahh wahh.''

While she was fretting and getting flustered all by herself, Ryner, with a weary face,

“Doh, I have never once mentioned anything about Kiefer to you. You are starting that troublesome parallel fantasy againnn......”

But Ferris cut him off and continued.

“No no, at this juncture, there is no need to hide it anymore. The person called Kiefer, is that girl right? The next girl after you forcibly attacked Milk Callaud one night and caused that pitiful girl to become pregnant, she’s that second victim right?”

After she said that,

“Pre, pregnant!?”

Kiefer cried out, and Ryner faced her, with a tired voice.


“Right, over there, don’t react so naturally to weird things.”

“Bu, but, pregnant...... I didn’t know, during all this time, Ryner already has a kid......”

“Hell like I do!”

On the side of that exchange, Ferris continued with her parallel story.

“Having a desire to seduce and lay their hands on the young girl Kiefer who’s still a student, the wild beasts Ryner Lute and Sion Astupidl one night, while reeking of alcohol, carried out such a conversation, ''"Let’s do that girl!"''.”

On hearing that, Kiefer looked at Ryner again.

“Tt, tthat so!?”

“No waaayyyyyyyy, wait, shouldn’t you know best that this isn’t true?”

Ignoring the yelling Ryner, Ferris continued on.

“However, the two of them who normally appeared to be buddies are the type to show their true colors when it comes to woman.”

“What type are you talking about, doh.”

The story continued, rendering Ryner’s rejoinder useless.

“Before long, the two of them started quarrelling. Ryner said. 'I was the first to set my eyes on that girl! I should be the first to attack her!' But Sion did not give in. 'Fool, who do you think is the king of this country? Me, you know? It’s not you, you know? That’s how it is. I shall go first'.”


Ryner, with a resigned expression,

“No wait, Sion wasn’t king yet then.”

Ferris nodded as well.

“That’s right. Even though Sion wasn’t king yet then, but he was a fool who has already assumed the air of one.”

“Ah, that’s true.”

“You see.”

“Yeah yeah.”

“Well then, I’m going to go on.”

“No, this is the place where you are going to stop that stupid story, thankfu...... ugh-arghhhh.”

Ryner was sent flying.

And Ferris continued further.

The contents of the story talked about how Ryner in the end assaulted Kiefer, made her pregnant, and ran away hollering how he would not take responsibility, which made Sion so angry that he sent out pursuers, and these pursuers, just a while ago, almost killed Ferris; and that was how it was forcibly connected to the current state of affairs,


“In other words, it’s all thanks to you that I got embroiled in a huge troublesome thing, and that’s how I ended up here in this manner!”

Looking at that peerless beauty who said that,

“............”

Kiefer was dumbfounded.

She had a completely dumbfounded expression.

Because this was the first time she had met such a person.

Even though Riphal could be overbearing at times in his conversations, but this was the first time she met someone who would beat up the person who makes a comeback and actually carry on her own meaningless story after that.

And right now, she had that self-satisfied expression.

Looking at her,

“............”

Kiefer, once again, recalled the words from Ryner.

''Demon at the core''.

This.

''Isn’t this fine?''


She thought.

She had thought that, with such a beautiful and cute face, Ferris would have been a strong love rival, but perhaps, not so with that kind of personality?

As Kiefer looked in the direction where Ryner was sent flying, he got up with a tired expression, looking as if he was already used to such developments.

“...... so, are you satisfied?”

He asked.

As he did so, Ferris nodded with lots of vigor. She nodded vigorously, apparently feeling good.

“Uh-huh. Satisfied.”

“Then can we continue this seriously?”

“No way.”

“Eh ~. What more do you still want?”

On hearing that, she looked in the direction of Kiefer and said.

“So, what does the old friend of Ryner want from us now? Were you sent by Sion?”

Kiefer shook her head frantically.


“No, I’m not. I have not seen Sion in years. And I’ve not been back to Roland for years as well.”

“Then what? Why did you appear at this kind of timing?”

“Eh...... ah, no, that is......”

As Kiefer fumbled with her words, Ryner also looked towards here,

“Ah right. I’ve not asked you earlier since my hands were full. Where did Kiefer go after leaving the country and why did you come back?”

On hearing those words.

“...............”

Kiefer was somewhat hurt by those words.

''"Why did you come back?"''

''Was it really bad to come back just because I want to see Ryner?'', she thought a little.

The truth was that there was no other reason for her to come back anyway......

She set off on a journey in order to save Ryner, in order to save Ryner......

In order to see him again, she came back.

Other than that, there was no meaning to coming back here.


That’s why Kiefer said.

“...... that, erm.”

Both Ryner and Ferris looked at her.

Even with blood rushing to her head, and feeling her face flushed, she did her best.

“...... err, erm, I came back...... to see Ryner......”

That was what she said.

Even though she was about to scream out ''Kyaaaaaaaaaaa'', she held it in, and just screamed silently in her heart.

As she took a glance at Ryner, he had that face again.

The troubled withdrawn look.

But even if he were to take a step backwards, she was determined to pay no heed and come back anyway. Even if he thought of himself as a monster and ran away, she was determined to give chase and stay by his side.

That was why she set off on a journey.

In order to save him from solitude, she set off on a journey.

That’s why Kiefer added one more line.


“Erm...... I, I, I.......”

She took one more step forward.

“...... ever since, in the past, till now...... I have liked Ryner.”

One step forward.

Instantly.

“............”

Ryner did not say anything. He only made a troubled expression. A lonely, tired expression.

Just like three years ago.

If she drew near him, he would definitely take a step backward. Maintaining a distance where he would not hurt her. Maintaining a distance where he would not kill her.

He would place a distance between himself and the other party so that his cursed self would not cause any hurt to the other party.

His reaction was just the same as before.

That was an expected reaction.

That’s why she went no further than that.

But.


“............”

But beside him.

She saw a very faint change in what should have been a normally expressionless face from the peerless beauty beside him.

That was truly a subtle change that occurred for merely an instant, and would probably have gone unnoticed by someone who was not involved nor interested in the current state of affairs between them.

But Kiefer saw it.

An almost instantaneous look of surprise had flashed across Ferris’s fair, beautiful and what should have been a normally expressionless face.

And then.

“............”

And then Ferris,

“...... ah, I......”

She said in a seemingly shaking voice. But that was all she said. Which was more than enough. Kiefer understood everything just from that alone.

''Ahh, so that’s how it is.''


She thought.

''Ahh, so that’s how it is. Just as I thought, she also, towards Ryner......''

“............”

Her thoughts trailed off.

All of a sudden, Ferris’s face underwent an even greater change than before. Surprise, teary, happiness-filled face.

And then, with a shaking voice,

“Da...... da, da......”

She started off.

And Ryner began,

“Huh? What’s up? What’s going on?”

He asked.

But as usual, she ignored him,

“Da, da, dango’s aroma, why?”

She said.

And then Ryner,


“Huh? Dango? Ah, that, because this is that place. The place where we were supposed to meet up, Asohld dango tea-house......”

Before he could finish, suddenly.

“Why didn’t you say so earlieeeeeer!!”

“Gyaaaaaa.”

She beat him up again. Ryner was sent flying with cries of anguish again. But she ignored all that and started running.

And she stepped on Ryner who was in her path,

“I’m leaving for a bit!”

And she rushed out of the room with an incredible speed.

Her actions were already beyond Kiefer’s comprehension.

“Eh? Eh? Eh?”

That was the only thing she could utter.

''But, but, that was definitely weird right?''

''I just confessed to Ryner.''

And Ferris probably liked Ryner as well, she thought.


And a stand off between two love rivals might possibly suddenly ensue!

Even though it was such an intense situation.

And Ferris suddenly shouted ''I smell dango'', which was pretty much incomprehensible, and then she beat up Ryner and rushed out of the room.

“...... what, what in the world happened to her?”

Kiefer asked.

On hearing that, Ryner, with a 'this is nothing new' tone, answered.

“...... she’s a person who places as much importance on dango as life itself.”

“Wait, that doesn’t tell me anything.”

“No no. I’m serious. It’s always like that with her, you see. She would always shout ''I like dango'', and beat me up to death, and beat Sion up to death.”

“Eh, then she really went off to eat dango?”

Ryner nodded at Kiefer’s query.

And then she went on,

“Eeeeeehhhhh, bu, but, but the conversation just now, it wasn’t really the time to eat dango......”


But Ryner shook his head.

“That’s the kind of person she is.”

“Bu, but......”

“No really, if you follow after her seriously, you might die.”

“...... is, is that so?”

“Yup yup.”

“............”

Ryner then got up.

“Well, for now, let’s go downstairs as well, shall we? There are things I need to talk to Kiefer about, and there are things regarding Ferris’s attacker that we need to talk about...... and since we are currently really pursued by Sion, we need to discuss our next step, and we can do that while we eat dango...... then again, even though we might be safe for the time being, I doubt we could stay here for long......”

While saying that, he was making his way out.

But Kiefer did not go after him.

She was, dumbfoundedly, thinking about what just happened.


Perhaps, Ferris was exactly the type of person Ryner said to be.

Perhaps, she’s really not interested in the affairs of the heart, more like a child, she seemed to prefer dango to flowers?

That was evident.

Having no interest in Ryner. Placing more importance on dango than Ryner. That’s why even when a girl came here to declare her love for Ryner, she’s completely not bothered at all.

That was evident.

At the very least, that was evident to Ryner.

But.

“............”

Kiefer sighed softly and took a small whiff at the aroma floating around in the room.

Just as Ferris said, the room was filled with the aroma of dango.

But this aroma had been present all along since they entered the room. It was an aroma that a person who likes dango would have noticed upon waking up.

But it was only during Kiefer’s love confession, that Ferris, with an apparently confused and flustered face, suddenly went talking about how she smelled the aroma of dango.


And rushing out of the room, as if she was running away.

That’s right.

She was running away.

Even when she was such a strong person. Even when she was such a violent person. Even when she was such a willful person, she ran away with an apparently flustered face.

That was her.

“............”

That was her pure innocence which made her really cute, and Kiefer,

“.................. uwah, what a strong opponent she might be.”

She said with a small groan.

Then Ryner turned around,

“What’s up?”

He asked.

He asked in a thoughtless manner.

And Kiefer looked intently at Ryner’s face.


Looking intently at the face of the person she had wanted to see all along.

Looking at the face of the person who had caused much distress to various girls,

“Geez, it’s all because of Ryner’s fault.”

“Huh?”

“Nothing. It’s noth~ing. Well, let’s go down. I’d also like to have some dango.”

As she said that, she closed in on Ryner. She then started to entwine her arm around Ryner’s arm.

“............”

It was an easy thing before.

She had linked arms with Ryner before during maneuvering exercises, and also during pinning exercises as well. And she had always been with him then. Always right by his side. Making bento for him. But that was a long time ago.

That’s why, right now, just like before, she would cross her arm over Ryner’s effortlessly.

“............”

But, she couldn’t do it.

At the point where she was about to do it, her heart was in her mouth, and threatened to jump out. That was how nervous she was.

No, rather, just by standing right beside the Ryner she had wanted to see for so long, was enough to make her heart burst.


''Uwah'', she thought.

''This is bad'', she thought.

''If this keeps on, I’m going to lose.'' Even though nothing was happening, she seemed to be on the verge of tears.

Since it had been a while ever since she had stepped into Roland, she really want to make her feelings known to him.

It was no longer the same as before.

The world had changed.

Sion had changed.

Her former place beside Ryner was gone.

And on top of that, a beautiful woman, a cute rival had appeared.

She had to do her best.

She had to strive further.

More.

Put in more effort.

“...... eehhh!”


She grabbed hold of his arm.

“Orh?”

He said.

“Hehe ~ hn.”

She said.

Even though inside her mind, she felt that she did not have the leisure to go ''hehe ~ hn'', but she did it anyway. And she hugged his arm tightly.

“Kiefer.”

“...... hn?”

“You are a little heavy.”

Instantly.

“Huuhh!? How can you say that to a girl!?”

While Kiefer yelled angrily, she gave a knock to Ryner’s head. And puffed up her cheeks, pouting angrily.

And again, Ryner had that troubled look on his face.


“............”

It was the same scene as three years ago.

Three years ago, the very same scene, while it was still not too late for many things.

The admired honours student Sion, the good-for-nothing idiot Ryner, the busybody Fahl who was enthusiastically interested in the love affairs of others, the Toni who appeared to be in love with Fahl, and the easygoing Tyle who always cheered everyone up.

Among those.

Among those people, Kiefer would be the one telling Ryner not to take afternoon naps, and knocking his head while telling him to go for lessons quickly.

Kiefer started reminiscing.

“Kind of nostalgic.”

She said, and laughed.

But even while she said that, she was a little nervous.

Because she might be the only one thinking that. ''Ryner didn’t seem to remember much about me. It seemed like he could care less about what happened those days. I’m afraid I’m the only one getting pumped up on things.''


''Well, it’s been truly a long time since I came back, and Ryner-tteba, he just keep on making that troubled face, so terrible.''

''I’m coming close to my limits.''

''Even though I’m finally back.''

''Even though I’ve kept doing my best in order to see him again.''

''If he still doesn’t smile one bit, I shall dash out and run away, hide myself in a corner and cry.''

''Uhn, I shall do just that.''

Kiefer was committed to that ---

Instantly.

Ryner said.

While patting the head of Kiefer who was clinging to his arm,

“...... ahh, it’s really nostalgic. After all this while, Kiefer finally came back, and it would be really nice to reminisce about our stupid past together with Sion, I guess.”


That was what he said.

And with a smile directed here,

“Welcome back, Kiefer.”

Ryner said.

“............”

At that moment, Kiefer’s plan of dashing out to hide herself to cry was completely terminated.

Ryner had said “welcome back”, he had smiled, and finally all those unsettled feelings she had had were erased by his whole-hearted smile.

But yet, for some reason, Ryner started having a flustered expression,

“Wh, why are you crying Kiefer!?”

He said.

“I’m not crying.”

“You are!”

“These are tears of joy! I’m just overwhelmed with emotions at being able to see Ryner again.”

“Se, seriously?”

“Seriously.”

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 199.jpg|thumb]]

“.................. is that so? Erm, so what shoud I do?”

“Just for a little while.”

“...... uh?”

“Just stay like this for a little while.”

Kiefer buried her whole face into Ryner’s chest. Burying all those three years in which she had not seen him, ascertaining the warmth of his chest.

As expected, Ryner adopted his usual troubled expression, looked around him, then looked up at the ceiling, appearing busy with something, but she didn’t care about that anymore.

Squeeze.

Squeeeeeeeeeeeze, that was due to her embracing him once.

“Alright!”

Kiefer said.

“Recharging completed!”

And she pulled away from Ryner.

As she did that, it seemed like he still had that troubled expression, unable to accept her feelings immediately, but even so, that was enough for her right now.


Because she knew that this was not the time for this.

That’s why Kiefer said.

“Alright! Now, let’s go plan out our next move!”

All of a sudden, Ryner made a face that seemed to be thinking of the various bothersome things that he had to deal with and said,

“...... ahh, seems like it’s going to be suuuuppeerr botherso......”

But Kiefer interrupted him,

“Right right, stop complaining! The next lesson is already starting!”

She pushed Ryner from the back and they started descending to the first floor of the tea-house.

And while Ryner was being pushed, he began,

“Uweh ~, lessons, what a super unpleasant wooooord.”

He groaned, making a truly unpleasant face.

And in response to that nostalgic face.

“............”

Kiefer laughed again.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu#Volume 2 - The Tomorrow Unknown To The Great Battle|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 3

2013-12-26T02:32:13Z

99.19.93.10: /* Chapter 3 - The Balance Scales For The Goddesses And The Hero */

==Chapter 3 - The Balance Scales For The Goddesses And The Hero ==


''She is really a beautiful woman'', Kiefer thought.

It was in a room on the second floor of the tea-house.

As she looked at the sleeping, blond-hair beauty lying on the bed, she wanted to sigh out but then decided against it.

Speaking about the brief explanation that she had received, her name was apparently Ferris Eris.

During the time that Kiefer left the country in search of a way to remove the curse of '''Alpha Stigma''' from Ryner, it was Sion who made her the partner of Ryner.

It seemed like these two had been travelling together in company for the entire past year.

The two of them had been journeying to search for '''Rule Fragment'''...... rather, Heroes’ Relics according to Ryner’s report.

Only the two of them.


Only the two of them......

“...... travelling together huh.”

She muttered softly.

“Hn?”

Ryner looked up and looked towards here. He was sitting on a chair beside the bed of the sleeping Ferris. And was looking worriedly at her (Ferris).

At any rate.

“............”

At any rate, she was not going to be jealous.

Because, she was very much well aware that he would be kind to anyone else, and additionally, she couldn’t see any particular special feelings displayed towards her (Ferris).

''And besides, besides.''

''Un, erm, ah ~.''

“............”

''Uu ~.''

''Right. I’m sorry. It’s really jealousy.''


Kiefer groaned in such a manner within the depths of her heart all by herself.

''Ah ~ now, what the heck is this. I’ve being doing my best wholeheartedly since leaving the country, Ryner-tteba. Ryner-tteba!!''

''What was I trying to accomplish by keeping it a secret......''

“............”

At that moment, once again, she was about to sigh out in frustration, but gave up.

Because it couldn’t be helped.

Because she was someone who had betrayed Ryner and the rest, someone who had left the country. Besides, in the end, even though she kissed him and confessed her love to him, she had yet to hear a reply from him.

Thus.

''Thus, this was not something unheard of right ~ it couldn’t be helped right ~ but even so I can’t accepttttttttt itttttttttttt!''

In the end, not being able to accept it, her heart was in a state of turmoil.

“............”

Then, Kiefer looked intently at the sleeping Ferris.

She was really extraordinary beautiful, as far as one could see.


How could she win?

Kiefer felt dejected just thinking about all this.

She tried finding her own reflection in the mirror at the corner of the room, then looked at herself. She thought that she had become more womanly than before, growing her red hair to shoulder length, and bearing pretty well-arranged features. Not bad, she thought. Probably. Then again, she had that supreme ruler from the northern part of the continent falling for her. Surely, yes, even though she wouldn’t know it herself, surely there was no problem with her looks, she thought......

At that moment.

Kiefer, once again, looked at that thing on the bed that couldn’t possibly be a human.

She had soft silky skin, fair and smooth like porcelain, and fine, soft, golden hair.

Looks like a woman...... and it’s not just about the curves; her height, slender body, delicateness which every man would want to protect, a nice body with a great style.

It was as if she came out of a fairy tale.

“...... like a princess.”

She murmured without thinking.


On hearing that, Ryner smiled wryly.

“No, no, you are tricked by what you see, you need to experience it for yourself. She truly is a demon down to the core.”

As he used a familiar manner to talk about her, Kiefer felt like crying.

Uwaan, she was on the verge of tears, but Ryner failed to notice that.

She looked at Ryner.

He had that usual sleepy, languid face, and had that look that seemed to be ignorant of the inner workings of the love relationship between a man and a woman.

“...... sigh.”

This time, she actually sighed out.

“Ah, Kiefer should be feeling tired, it’s okay to go sleep, you know? I’ll be looking after her.”

''Duh, that would be the last thing I want.''

Instead of crying that out, she held back and smiled.

“...... it’s alright. It’s been a while since I saw Ryner, and my tiredness had all flown away.”


She said gritting her teeth as she smiled.

As she said that, her face seemed about to turn red, but she managed to stop her flush somehow.

Furthermore, she wanted to demonstrate that she had become a woman who was able to respond with such words, that’s why she made an effort.

Besides, besides, the lines she just said were her true feelings. They weren’t made up at all.

Even though this was the first meeting in three years, her feelings had not changed at all. That was what she was certain of.

Looking at his face. Looking at his sleepy eyes. Looking at his unkempt hair. Looking at his languid lean body. Looking at his awkward behaviour.

She looked at his kind-looking face in spite of all that.

Ah, as she expected.

She thought.

''As I’ve thought, I’m still in love with Ryner'', she realized.

But then.

“............”

Ryner still had that slight withdrawn expression.

It was the same as previously.


When Kiefer had expressed her interest in the past, he had that same face.

And she knew the reason behind it.

She knew what was embedded within his heart.

He thought of himself as a monster. He thought of himself as a cursed monster that could not take hold of anyone’s hand.

Even though he is actually a kind-hearted person. Even though he has saved many with his hands.

''If I am killed by you, or shattered by you, that will still be fine'', that was something she couldn’t tell him.

''On just a touch, you will be shattered'', he would think, ''you will be killed'', he would think, fearfully.

It was as before, currently, his heart was surrounded by a sturdy armour.

Taken by a deep curse.

She knew that immediately when she saw him again.

That was why she went on a journey.

In order to break his curse.

In order to break his '''Alpha Stigma''' curse, and set his heart free.

In order to do that, she went on a journey.


For the sake of the person she loved, she flew off to a gallant adventure.

And the result.

“............”

The result!

Before she knew it!

''A super beautiful woman came in between me and Ryner, jeez!''

''Geez, what is the meaning of this? I really want to cry out!''

“...... geez, damn that Sion.”

She uttered without thinking.

“Eh?”

As the befuddled Ryner asked, Kiefer shook her head.

“No no. It’s nothing.”

Even though it wasn’t really nothing, but yet she said that it was nothing.

And again, she flashed a smile. She showed a grinning face.

It would be embarrassing if her flustered emotions about the appearance of a love rival were let known, so instead of focusing on these thoughts, she switched her attention to think about other matters.


There were now three important matters that she had to consider.

Regarding the situation she was now in.

Regarding the situation Ryner was in.

Regarding the situation the country was in.

“............”

First of all, the matter regarding herself was a simple one.

As commanded by the supreme ruler from the northern part of the continent. the king of Gastark Empire, Riphal Edea, she came here to rescue Ryner.

As asked, she came all the way here to bring Ryner back to Gastark.

Thus it was fortunate for her to be able to meet with Ryner just as she entered Roland.

But it was pretty unfortunate for her that Ryner had a beautiful woman for a partner.

Well, in any case, the situation that she was in now was not too bad actually......

Now, regarding the situation that Ryner was in.

“............”

She first looked at Ryner, then at the sleeping Ferris on the bed.

Ferris appeared to be attacked by someone, and had lost consciousness as a result.


Her younger sister --- a girl by the name of Iris, who is now on the first floor of the tea-house, eating dango served by the shop owner --- had filled them in.

At that moment, Kiefer thought back on the words said by Iris.

It went something like this.

''"Ermh, you see, Iris was waiting for Nee-sama, then there were a lot of black ghosts, and then Iris went ‘Paang’, but it didn’t work at all! And then when Iris was running away, her back was ‘Kappu’! ‘Kappu-ed’! And then, that black man in black clothes, ‘Stop!’, Iris said but that guy didn’t say a word! And then Nee-sama came, she came to save Iris but the black shadowy ghosts also ‘Kappu’ Nee-sama! And Iris said ‘Stop!’ and cried. But it was useless, both of us shouted ‘Help us!’, but it was useless. And on top of that, the black guy said that he was sent by Sion Nii-chan, and Nee-sama cried. While crying, both of us died. We were ‘Kappu-ed’ and died. But but ‘Pah’, Iris’s eyes opened and came back to life. And then we were on the road. Nee-sama was still sleeping. Iris tried waking her up but she didn’t, and then we came here!"''

That was how it went.


By the time Iris finished recounting on what happened, thirty minutes had went by, but still, she could make neither head nor tail on what had transpired.

However, as she observed Ryner’s expression then, it seemed like things didn’t look too good.

She tried remembering the occasions when Ryner’s face changed, and it was roughly during the time when Iris mentioned the following.

''Black shadowy ghosts.''

''The black guy controlling them.''

''The black guy was sent by Sion.''

''Ferris and Iris had died once.''

“............”

From those four lines, Kiefer could only guess the following.

Ryner’s partner was attacked.

By who?

By a pursuer sent by Sion.

That’s how the situation was.

In other words, Sion had dispatched pursuers after Ryner. For some reason, currently, the two of them weren’t on the best of terms.

But, why?

There were various reasons that Kiefer could think of.

It had been three years since Kiefer left Roland.

However, she had been continually keeping tabs on the state of Roland. Travelling across the central part of the continent, arriving at the north, and finally reaching the most northern part of the continent, Gastark Empire, in the midst of all that, she had been acquiring plenty of information regarding the status of Roland.

To quote, after having left the country for two years, Sion started a revolution and ascended the throne.

And in a year’s time following that, Roland was merely focusing its energies and resources on domestic affairs, accumulating power.

Furthermore, she had heard from some well informed individuals up north, that after merging with the Kingdom of Estabul, the expanded Roland generated apprehension within the neighbouring countries, but during the reign of the peace-loving Hero King, Sion Astal, there shouldn’t be any major problem.


And Kiefer couldn’t agree more.

If it was Sion, he would first stabilize Roland from within, then use non-aggression diplomatic policies towards its neighbours, and bit by bit, strengthen Roland, she thought.

In fact, she was somewhat worried about that approach.

This was due to the insight she gained while she was in Gastark Empire, watching how the country invaded and overwhelmed various large nations in the north at an alarming rate.

And on top of that, she was right beside the king of Gastark Empire --- Riphal Edea, the Hero King of the North.

She was beside him, watching how the world changed in an instant the moment he stepped onto the stage.

She was beside him, watching how Gastark swallowed up various large nations in the northern part of the continent.

She saw how the other countries in the upper portion of Central Menoris, due to fear of Gastark’s power, started strengthening their military and seeking to increase their territory, stirring up war after war.

In fact, it was very probable that the flames of war would spread across the entire continent of Menoris.


No, the truth was it was already happening.

That was why she was somewhat worried about Roland.

She was wondering how could the gentle, peace-loving Sion deal with the chaotic situation of a war-torn continent.

Of course, so as to speak, since Sion had come from a military background, he probably would be inclined to create a militaristic nation, she thought, but the problem was given his gentle nature, and the fact that he was an advocate of peace, would he really be able to properly build up Roland’s army? That was what she was worried about.

That kind of Roland would just be destroyed by another country. That would really be kinda bad, huh? She thought.

“............”

But that was needless anxiety, as she found out later during her journey back to Roland, after being ordered by Riphal to bring Ryner back to Gastark.

What she thought to be a peace-oriented Roland had started invading Nelpha.

And the army that invaded Nelpha was an abnormally enhanced one, a result of human experiments.

Furthermore, they were killing even surrendering soldiers, and women as well as children.

“............”


She never would have thought that the Sion she knew would actually act in such an entirely different manner.

But regarding that.

She didn’t think that Ryner would actually forgive such a thing.

Sion had changed.

But Ryner had not changed.

Wasn’t that the reason why the friendship between the two had come apart?

“.............”

As she was thinking along those lines, she looked at Ryner, who was looking intently at the sleeping Ferris on the bed while carrying an expression that appeared to be deep in thought.

And then she asked.

“Hey Ryner.”

“...... hn ~?”

“Well you see...... there’s something I’ve been meaning to ask you.”

“Uh-huh.”

“What in the world...... actually happened to Sion?”


Instantly.

He looked in this direction with a slightly surprised expression. He seemed about to say something, then took on a troubled expression followed by a sad expression.

And she began,

“......Ryner?”

As she asked, he took on an apologetic look.

“............”

But still, he said nothing.

Once again, she looked at him intently and then asked.

“...... what in the world...... happened between the two of you during the three years when I was away from the country?”

On hearing that, he first looked in this direction, then turned his head to look outside the window at the falling rain,

“...... it’s because I didn’t make any effort at all, which resulted in Sion being driven to the wall.”

He then filled Kiefer in on the events that had taken place during the three years when Kiefer was away.

About the report that Ryner had written in prison.


That was a report about ''Rule Fragment'' --- no, according to Ryner’s terminlogy, Heroes’ Relics.

About Sion becoming king during that time and making Ferris accompany Ryner on a journey in search of the Heroes’ Relics.

About Ryner returning to the country and working alongside Sion.

But those were quiet, peaceful days and he was unaware that Sion had already been driven to the wall.

Without Ryner’s knowledge, Sion had carried on Roland’s past human experiments and completed them.

And on the final day.

About Sion wanting to kill Ryner.

About him weeping while he wanted to kill Ryner.

About him saying incomprehensible things such as if he didn’t kill Ryner, he won’t be able to save him.

About Sion not killing Ryner in the end in spite of that.

About how Sion appeared to be possessed by something strange, and how his appearance had changed.

And finally about Ryner being thrown into prison, and Ferris rescuing him thereafter, and now that they were leaving the country.


“............”

While Ryner was talking, he smiled.

With a half-crying look, he smiled mockingly at himself.

"It’s because I didn’t make any effort."

"It’s because I didn’t notice Sion’s distress."

He smiled as he said that.

But, he would save him, he said.

To compensate for him running away all this while, he shall strive seriously this time, and save him, he said.

“............”

All that had happened were things beyond Kiefer’s imagination.

After asking, in the end, Kiefer also could not comprehend why things had come to such a state.

However.

There was a person who had predicted this.

Riphal.

Before sending off Kiefer to Roland, the king of Gastark Empire, Riphal Edea had said the following.


"I want you to save Ryner from the monster of the south --- Sion Astal."

Initially, Kiefer did not understand what he meant by that.

That was a matter of fact.

Since Sion was a friend and classmate from the same academy. And besides, in the past, Ryner and Sion were very good friends, and she couldn’t fathom how their friendship could have changed.

But Riphal said something different.

With a serious gaze, he looked straight at Kiefer and said something different.

And then, following that, the story which Riphal told her was something beyond Kiefer’s comprehension.

Even though they were talking about Ryner and Sion, Riphal suddenly started telling a very old fairy tale of the past.

''What kind of story are you telling me?'', Kiefer had asked but Riphal just ignored her and continued.

“............”

Kiefer started recalling that particular story.


That was truly a very old story written in ancient text.

By now, no one could guess how long ago was that. It was an ancient story that was even further back in time than before this continent, Menoris, was born.

Herself, Ryner, Sion, Riphal, no, in fact, everything that existed in this world right now, could not be traced nor linked back to the time of that story.

A legend or a myth, it had become.

But, Riphal continued.

Even when Kiefer asked what kind of story is this, Riphal merely ignored and continued.

The characters were ''Goddesses'', ''Mad Black Hero'', and the sacrificial ''Lonesome Demon''. It was a story about them.

As Riphal intentionally brought out the tomes in which the story was written in indecipherable ancient text and showed them to Kiefer, he told the story.

To summarize the main points of the story, this was how it went.

 

<center>♦ ♦ ♦</center>

Long, long ago, there were '''Goddesses''' who had lived since the primordial days.

The ''Goddesses'' were protecting ''Something'''.

That ''Something'' was at the centre of this world, and was the source of energy for all that was in the world, and it was everything to everything that existed.

As the ''Something'' was truly a thing of importance, if ''Something'' was hurt, everything would turn to nothingness.

Therefore, day by day, the ''Goddesses'' took great care to protect ''Something''.

But at that point, a single ''Hero'' was born.

He was born with great power.

The ''Hero'' blessed with God’s love, was shown love and affection by everyone, and grew up.

But because that power of his was too great, he was wrapped by this thing called solitude.

Before long, drowned in his own power, the ''Hero'' sunk deeply into madness and darkness.

This darkness was pitch-black and enshrouded everything.


“Let’s turn everything into nothingness.”

“Let’s turn everything into nothingness.”

“Let’s turn everything into nothingness.”

The ''Mad Black Hero'' was mad.

He was mad.

He was mad.

While raving in madness, he sunk even deeper.

First to paint the world black.

With his sword, he would paint the world black.

But that was not enough.

Even if he ate everything, it was not enough.

It seemed like he wanted to further go on to kill and eat the ''Goddesses''.

It seemed like he wanted to lay hands on the ''Something'' that the ''Goddesses'' were protecting.

Every single ''Goddess'' was to be killed.

But the ''Goddesses'' resisted with everything they got.

And somehow, they managed to give birth to a means of sealing the ''Mad Black Hero''.


The result was something called ''Human''.

Consequently, the ''Mad Black Hero'' was successfully sealed far away, in the southern part of the land.

After he was sealed, his power only extended to the southern part of the land.

And for a long time, the world was quiet, ensued with peace.

But the ''Mad Black Hero'' had yet to give up.

I’m going to paint everything black.

I’m going to paint everything black.

I’m going to paint everything black.

He continued chanting.

He was truly mad.

However, no matter how much he rampaged on, he could not break the seal of the ''Goddesses''.

The peace continued.

For a long time.

But during that peace, a problem, unnoticed by the ''Goddesses'', arose.


At the extreme end of the south, lived another monster.

A sole demon resided there.

During the time he was born, all by himself, in loneliness, he was crying out in tears.

But that voice reached no one.

That was how he was born.

His form was too hideous, and no one could see it.

His voice was too repulsive, and it reached no one.

All alone, all alone, all alone, to the point where he felt like dying.

But that solitude, seemingly unseen by anyone, was what he was born into.

That was exactly the reason why the ''Goddesses'' failed to notice the solitary demon.

Right from the start, that demon’s form could not be seen.

But in that place where the demon dwelt --- the back side of the world, a single monster arrived.

It was the ''Mad Black Hero''.


He was completely mad.

He kept on wailing about he was going to turn everything into nothingness, for a long, long time.

He wailed that he was going to paint everything black.

But the demon in solitude was delighted to see that ''Mad Black Hero''.

He never thought that someone would come to his dark dwelling.

He thought he would continue crying as he spent eternity in solitude.

But now, right before him, was the ''Mad Black Hero''.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' felt his own loneliness caused by the great power he possessed, and was wailing with tears in his eyes.

Upon seeing that, the demon greatly sympathized with him.

The demon had experienced solitude after all.

"We can definitely become friends", he said.

And he danced joyfully to the side of the ''Mad Black Hero''.

Singing songs.

Talking a lot.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' just kept on saying how he would turn everything into nothingness, but yet, the demon felt that he was no longer alone, and he was both grateful and blissful.


"A friend!"

"I have a friend!"

"I have a friend here!"

"I'm no longer alone!"

He shouted as he kept on dancing.

And that weakness his feelings bore.

Those pitiful feelings.

Were made used by the ''Mad Black Hero''.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' said.

<>


And the lonesome demon, whose name was ''All Equations'', said.

<< Sure sure. Sure sure. Because you are my first friend. For your sake, something like half of my body is no big deal. >>

And then the lonesome demon, who was called ''All Equations'', split into two parts, the ''Weaver of All Equations'' and the ''Solver of All Equations''.

Immediately, the ''Weaver of All Equations'' was devoured by the ''Mad Black Hero''.

Even though the demon felt excruciating pain, he smiled.

<< This is no big deal for the sake of my first friend. For the sake of my best friend, this is no big deal. >>

At last, after the ''Mad Black Hero'' obtained the power from devouring the ''Weaver of All Equations'', he successfully gave birth to a means of breaking the barrier deployed the ''Goddesses''.

That was a magic known as ''Human Alpha''.


That was almost the same type of magic created by the ''Goddesses''.

Controlling the ''Human Alpha", he broke the ''Human''.

Immediately, the ''Human Alpha'' started killing the ''Human''.

The ''Human Alpha'' made countries, grew up, and then started invading the world created by the ''Human''.

And before long, the ''Human Alpha'', once again, arrived at the center of the world.

At the centre where the ''Goddesses'' were.

At the centre where the ''Something'' was.

The ''Human Alpha'' killed the ''Human'', they killed, they killed, they killed and arrived there, creating a path in the process, and this was the path that the ''Mad Black Hero'' walked.

The cries of anguish and despair along the path he walked through was buried in darkness.

Throughout his path, the ''Goddesses'' were crying out in agony and resisting the ''Mad Black Hero''.

But they died.

They all died.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' devoured them.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' laughed as he devoured them.


Finally, he lay his hands on ''Something''.

Of course, that was also devoured by the ''Mad Black Hero''.

But the problem arose from there.

The ''Something'' possessed too great a power which the ''Mad Black Hero'' could not hold in his hands.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' hollered once again.

Help me.

Help me.

Even though he wanted to turn the world into nothingness, he was going to die before accomplishing that.

Help me.

Help me.

Can someone take on this darkness and pain in place of me?

On hearing the cries of his best friend, the lonesome demon took pity on him again. And he thought of taking on the suffering in place of his friend.

The lonesome demon said that he was going to give up his other half, the ''Solver of All Equations''.


<< Well then, you can use the remaining half of my body. You can put the darkness in. >>

And then the ''Mad Black Hero'' ate the remaining half of the lonesome demon.

And he took from within himself, the bad portion of ''Something'' and pushed it into the lonesome demon.

And that was the end of the lonesome demon.

Even though the demon hollered in agony, all his cries were devoured by ''Something''.

Like some lowly lifeform, the anguish of the lonesome demon, his cries, his eyeballs, his heart, his innards, his grey matter, were all devoured, devoured, devoured, even when everything was devoured completely, his pain did not disappear.

No matter how much time had passed, it did not disappear.

It just went on for eternity.

The hell of eternity started once again.

Pain and loneliness.

Solitude.


Solitude.

Solitude.

His solitude went on.

But even so, the lonesome demon had no regrets.

He had made a friend even if it was only for an instant.

He had lived for a friend even if it was only for an instant.

The lonesome demon was a fool.

A fool till the very end.

And then everything ended.

The ''Mad Black Hero'', while laughing, turned the world into nothingness.

The world that had existed till now came to an end.

Once again, the world was reborn into a different one.

Only the lonesome, solitary, foolish demon was reborn without any change, and for eternity, he continued hollering in anguish and suffering.


<center>♦ ♦ ♦ ♦</center>

Kiefer recalled that fairy tale-like story which, after Riphal finished telling, left a strangely bad aftertaste.

That was the tale which Riphal read out to her though the details were still lacking in accuracy (for example, the actual glyph that ''Something'' was written in could not be deciphered by Riphal and the other scholars, that’s why for now, it was just termed as ''Something''...... something to that extent), but the story in that tale was roughly along those lines.

It was an incomprehensible tale that did not seem to have anything to do with herself.

But, Riphal said that this would be something that was going to happen again.

And the characters appearing this time would be Ryner and Sion.

Ryner is the ''Solver of All Equations'' --- in other words, the half of the lonesome that would be made used of, and devoured.

Sion is the ''Mad Black Hero''.

Initially, when Kiefer heard the story, she was doubtful about Riphal’s sanity. What in the world is this guy talking about, she thought then.

Indeed, Ryner was just a slightly special person. As an ''Alpha Stigma'' bearer...... but yet, he was just slightly different from the other "'Alpha Stigmas'".


But she did not think that there would be a link between him and someone from a fairy tale.

It was the same with Sion. He was a capable person with outstanding results in the same academy that Kiefer was attending, and on top of that he had royal blood flowing in his veins.

By ‘special’, that was what she thought.

Although that was what she thought, they were still humans after all.

Just like Kiefer, they were humans who fretted and brooded over things in their own lives.

At the very least, they weren’t monsters that were capable of moving the world.

But yet, Riphal said otherwise.

He looked at Kiefer with sorrowful eyes and said.

''The two people that Kiefer saw, they were humans...... but the story has already started. It is not the fault of those two. It is not the fault of Ryner Lute and Sion Astal. If Ryner was not born with those eyes...... if Sion did not open that door, if he have not wanted to open it...... but he did. He was going after something that made him have to open it...... and the moment he laid hands on what’s inside, the story started."


That was what Riphal said.

But she still could not comprehend the full meaning of he said. Kiefer listened with an expression that said, ''what in the world is this person talking about''.

And he smiled at that.

''Well, you will find out if you go to them. Though it’s already too late for many things."

And that was the end of their conversation.

And then, with a great deal of doubt, Kiefer left Gastark and returned to Roland.

And right now.

“............”

Kiefer looked intently at the somewhat sad face of Ryner before her.

She looked at the face of Ryner, filled with sadness for not being able to save Sion.

Even though Sion was after his life, he was making a ''I did not realize Sion’s distress'' lonely look.

Even though Sion wanted to devour him, he said, ''To compensate for all that running away up till now, this time I’m going to give it my best and save him''.


Kiefer looked at Ryner who still called Sion a friend in spite of being betrayed by him.

And then she thought.

Kiefer thought.

''Isn’t this just like......'', she thought.

''Isn’t this just like that story in that fairy tale?'', Kiefer thought.

“............”

Solitary, lonely, foolish, yet kind demon.

That mad, sorrowful hero pressing on hurriedly.

''All Equations''.

''Mad Black Hero''.

Ryner.

Sion.


“............”

''I have to do something'', she thought.

''What should I do, I have to do something'', she thought.

But, how?

To bring Ryner back to Gastark as told?

But Kiefer knew in her heart that she couldn’t do that.

That’s just not possible. Even now, Kiefer still could not believe completely in that incredulous fairy tale-like story.

And after hearing Ryner out, despite...... Sion’s betrayal, his lies, Ryner still see him as a friend and would never agree to leaving all this behind and running away to Gastark.

No, perhaps, in order to save his best friend, he might even be willing to sacrifice himself.

Just like that demon in that story.

Just like that lonesome demon.

But she couldn’t allow that. She couldn’t allow that.


''I can’t allow Ryner....... I can’t allow my Ryner to be devoured by Sion.''

Well then, what should she do?

''What should I do then?''

“............”

Kiefer looked at Ryner.

He was again looking at his unconscious partner who was attacked by pursuers sent by Sion.

The actions taken by Sion already demonstrated his lack of mercy.

To kill Ryner, and to kill his partner as well.

“............”

''How did things come to this?'', she thought.

''After coming back to Roland, together with Ryner and Sion, the three of us could reminisce on the good old days'', she had had some of those thoughts before.

Even though Toni, Tyle, and Fahl were dead, and it was no longer the same as before, but still, the three of them could still meet and laugh together, she had carried some of those thoughts all by herself.

“............”


She needed to amend the image of Sion in her memory, she thought.

Although the conversation earlier did spark off a desire to save Sion for an instant, she could only do so much within her limitations.

First, she needed to save Ryner.

Then, she would think of what’s next.

She looked at Ryner and said.

“You know, Ryner.”

“Hn?”

“Does Ryner know of Gastark......”

As she said that, suddenly.

“............”

Abruptly, the sleeping peerless beauty before her sat up.

She opened her clear blue eyes and looked around her surroundings restlessly.

And Ryner began,

“Yo, Ferris. You are finally awake.”

He said with a kind voice.


He said with a gentle, caring voice to the awakened princess.

That again, sparked off a pain within Kiefer’s chest. As she thought, the two of them are in that kind of relationship, she thought.

And then the princess, once again, with a seemingly bewildered expression, looked around her surroundings restlessly.

And then said.

“Yeah. I’m awake.”

“Are you feeling any pain anywhere?”

“...... pain?”

And then Ferris appeared to think for a while.

“...... hm. While I don’t feel any pain in my body, I do recall some painful memories.”

That was what she said. She had a half-asleep and dazed look on her expressionless face.

That face was a beautiful and cute one, and Kiefer seemed to groan out, ''Hah-ooh ~ m''.

Ryner looked intently at Ferris's face.

"Painful memories?"

Ferris nodded.


"Yeah. Painful memories."

Her behaviour created a spur of anxiety in Kiefer and she started thinking earnestly. This Ferris girl's behaviour did not match what Ryner said to be.

Just a while ago, Ryner,

''You are tricked by what you see, you need to experience it for yourself. She truly is a demon down to the core."

That's how he had described her, but that didn't seem to be the case however.

She's like an obedient cute kid who had just woken up.

Ferris stared at Ryner.

"I remembered some painful memories."

As if she was using a matching response to being comforted, she said it in a very sweet, lovely manner.

And Ryner promptly took in that sweetness.

"Hm. Well then, why don't you tell me about those painful memories of yours?"

He said.

''Eh, wait a minute, wait a minute'', Kiefer thought.

''What.. so the two of them do have that kind of relationship? They are already on such intimate terms, and am I acutally the one who is coming in between them?''


As she was on the brunt of that thought.

Something unbelievable took place before her very eyes.

Ferris propped her body away from the bed and leaned close towards Ryner. Is Ferris going to hug Ryner, that was the first thing Kiefer thought of.

''Eh ~ wait a minute ~!!''

She was about to cry out.

She thought her heart was going to stop.

But in the next instant.

"This is for my painful memories!"

And, for some unknown reason, Ferris swung her fist towards Ryner with an unbelievable force.

Instantly.

"Woah, I've thought that this would happen somehow."

Having predicted her move, Ryner stopped her punch.


And he smirked.

"Hahhun. With that strangely disgusting sweet voice, I could see this coming......"

But he was cut off there and then.

Ferris lifted her left arm, and pressed her elbow towards Ryner's face, and he,

"I'm stopping this one too!!"

And he stopped it in a frantic manner.

But that was the end of his resistance.

Ferris launched her knee upwards at a speed that was beyond Kiefer's ability to follow. And it connected with Ryner's chin.

"Arghh."

Following a cry of pain, Ryner's whole body was lifted into the air, and with a sharp crashing sound, Ryner's head broke through the tea-house ceiling, which was made of wood, and was stuck there.

Ryner's body hung from the ceiling of the tea-house, seemingly about to fall off anytime.

"............"

Kiefer was at a complete loss for words.

''But the thing is, isn't Ryner that, erm? Isn't he super strong?''


Formerly known as the '''Greatest Magician of Roland''', there should not be anyone in Roland who could come close to his power, isn't that how strong he was?

And that.

''What was all that about?''

''What's with this woman?''

''No, aside from that, why is she doing this all of a sudden?''

She couldn't understand a thing.

"............"

While Kiefer could only stare at this incomprehensible scene in which Ryner was attacked suddenly and sent crashing into the ceiling in which he was now stuck in, Ferris, with satisfaction,

"Good!"

She exclaimed.

As she did that, Ryner pulled his head out of the ceiling,

"This is nothing gooooooooddddddddddddddd! Damn you, were you trying to kill me!"

He bellowed.

And Ferris,

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 169.jpg|thumb]]

"Ohh, you've returned to life, Ryner!"

"I didn't die, duh!"

"Then die. Come back to life after you die."

"Wha.. I don't get you! What's this all about...... wait, don't draw your sword!"

Even with Ryner shouting, Ferris did not stop. With her slender arm, she picked up the large sword placed in the corner of the room, which to a stranger, might seem too much for her to handle, and swung it skillfully back and forth around her.

She swung the sword swiftly around a few times as if she was slashing at wind. As she did that, everything around her was sliced into fine pieces.

The bed, the chair, the stand, everything was sliced into unbelievably fine pieces without a sound.

That swordsmanship was abnormal. Among the things she sliced were objects made of iron as well, and yet, she sliced them apart effortlessly.

That was a truly majestic sight to behold.

It was such a majestic sight that anyone who was witnessing it would easily gasp out in amazement reflexively.


But Ryner instead,

"...... wha, what are you doing swinging that sword around in this cramped room? It was kind of scary...... so what in the world is the meaning of this?"

Kiefer applauded silently at his question.

A peerless beauty, emotionlessly, expressionlessly, swinging her sword around.

Looking at the scene before her, Kiefer once again, thought back to Ryner's words earlier.

''"You are tricked by what you see, you need to experience it for yourself. She truly is a demon down to the core."''

''Ah, so it was true......''

Kiefer thought.

It did seem to her now that there was no special relationship, love relationship to be precise, between the two of them......

But, at that moment.

".................. hm."

Finally satisfied, Ferris sheathed her sword at her waist.

And then, as Ryner and Kiefer breathed out a sigh of relief, Ferris looked at both her hands and wriggled her fingers, ascertaining their movements.


"...... seems like I can move them as usual."

She said.

Ryner dropped down from the ceiling. And then looked intently at Ferris.

"Ah ~ so that's what it was all about."

He said.

While Kiefer could not understand Ferris's actions, it seemed like Ryner had understood.

Kiefer asked Ryner,

"What was all that?"

In response, he replied.

"...... probably like what Iris mentioned earlier, Ferris had incurred severe wounds from the assault of our pursuer that Sion had sent. But now......"

However, just with those words, Kiefer already knew what he was going to say.

Ferris should be bearing severe wounds from that attack by her pursuer, but as far as Kiefer could see, she had not a single wound. In fact, she seemed perfectly fine.


She swung her sword around in order to ascertain that.

At that moment, Ryner continued. And looked at Ferris.

“...... so, what happened when I was not around? Iris thought you had died from incurring severe wounds.”

Ferris nodded.

“My tendons in both my arms and legs were severed and my limbs were almost torn apart.”

At those words, Kiefer looked at Ferris’s figure again.

However, Ferris’s arms and legs looked perfectly fine to her and on top of that, her clothes were in perfect condition.

With a slender, nice body with a great style, she was wearing a one piece dress with a short skirt portion and cute logo of three polka-dots lined up in a straight line. Her belt and boots were of the same brand and fitted her nicely.

After seeing that, Kiefer became flustered and started looking at her own clothes.

Even though the insignia was removed, what she was wearing was a light armour from Gastark Empire. Somehow, Riphal had prepared it to be somewhat cute and revealing, specially for her personal use, but still, it was not a girly one piece.


Looking at her own light armour, ''ahh geez, why didn’t I change my clothes before stepping into Roland'', she thought.

''Even though I’ve already prepared a number of clothes for the reunion with Ryner, what the heck am I doing?''

''But but, it can’t be helped I guess. I never would have thought that I would see Ryner so soon, right after entering Roland.''

''And besides, I never would have thought that such a beautiful woman is by the side of Ryner.''

“...... uuw.”

''Ahh, but still, it’s my mistake. It’s my mistake for not dressing properly before coming into the country where the person I like is in. Stupid me. I’m so stupid.''

“...... uuuww ~”

Even as she fretted, fretted, it changed nothing.

Ferris’s limbs were perfectly fine and her clothes were in perfect condition, with no evidence of her being attacked.

In other words, there was not a single scratch on her.

Ryner then said.

“...... were you under an illusion spell of sorts?”


But Ferris shook her head.

“That fella did not use any magic.”

“That fella......? In other words, Froaude?”

Ferris’s face darkened slightly at his words and looked intently at Ryner.

“......did you hear that from Iris?”

“A black man in black clothes calling forth black ghosts, kapu ~ =(equals) that fella right? But, that damn Froaude, despite telling us he was from Stohl Empire, so he was actually Sion’s subordinate...... when was the first time we meet him again?”

“I’ve forgotten.”

“Don’t forget duh.”

“Mm? Then do you remember?”

Ryner nodded at that question.

“If I remember correctly, it was at Toale’s place, I think. Wait, you do remember Toale, don’t you?”

Ferris promptly replied,


“Nope.”

“Wait wait, remember at least that much!”

In the midst of their bantering, Kiefer spoke without reservation.

“...... erm, you are talking about Toale Nelphi? The one currently fighting alone against Roland in Imperial Nelpha.”

Ryner nodded.

“Orh, right right, You are pretty well informed, Kiefer.”

Following that, Ferris, for the first time, looked towards here.

“............”

For some reason, she seemed to be staring at her. With her almond-shaped, clear, blue eyes, she was staring this way at her.

“..................”

Kiefer thought she was going to say something, but she did not.

Without saying a word, she stareeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeed this way at her.

“..................”

And then.


“..................”

Unable to bear the silence anymore, Kiefer said.

“Ah, ah, erm...... sorry for the late greeting. This is the first time we meet. I’m a friend from the same Royal Military Special Academy that Ryner studied in, Kiefer Knolles is my name.”

She said.

Then Ferris looked in the direction of Ryner,

“An acquaintance?”

“Ah, yeah. Kiefer is a classmate friend of mine. The same with Sion as well.”

“Sion too?”

“Yeah.”

After Ryner nodded, she looked towards here once more. She looked at her face, then her body, then at her face again, and said.

“...... I see. So Ryner, this is the rumored girl whom you’ve always been talking about?”

At those words,

“...... eh?”

Kiefer’s heart skipped a beat. Feeling surprised, without thinking, she turned towards Ryner.


''Rumored girl?''

''What’s that?''

''Does Ryner speak of me often with this person?''

''Eh, does that mean......... does that mean......''

''Erm, I’ll be really happy if they were nice rumors, but if he told her of that incident where I forcibly kissed Ryner like a moronic woman wellll, that kind of rumor would be, erm, I’m erm, I, ahh wahh wahh.''

While she was fretting and getting flustered all by herself, Ryner, with a weary face,

“Doh, I have never once mentioned anything about Kiefer to you. You are starting that troublesome parallel fantasy againnn......”

But Ferris cut him off and continued.

“No no, at this juncture, there is no need to hide it anymore. The person called Kiefer, is that girl right? The next girl after you forcibly attacked Milk Callaud one night and caused that pitiful girl to become pregnant, she’s that second victim right?”

After she said that,

“Pre, pregnant!?”

Kiefer cried out, and Ryner faced her, with a tired voice.


“Right, over there, don’t react so naturally to weird things.”

“Bu, but, pregnant...... I didn’t know, during all this time, Ryner already has a kid......”

“Hell like I do!”

On the side of that exchange, Ferris continued with her parallel story.

“Having a desire to seduce and lay their hands on the young girl Kiefer who’s still a student, the wild beasts Ryner Lute and Sion Astupidl one night, while reeking of alcohol, carried out such a conversation, ''"Let’s do that girl!"''.”

On hearing that, Kiefer looked at Ryner again.

“Tt, tthat so!?”

“No waaayyyyyyyy, wait, shouldn’t you know best that this isn’t true?”

Ignoring the yelling Ryner, Ferris continued on.

“However, the two of them who normally appeared to be buddies are the type to show their true colors when it comes to woman.”

“What type are you talking about, doh.”

The story continued, rendering Ryner’s rejoinder useless.

“Before long, the two of them started quarrelling. Ryner said. 'I was the first to set my eyes on that girl! I should be the first to attack her!' But Sion did not give in. 'Fool, who do you think is the king of this country? Me, you know? It’s not you, you know? That’s how it is. I shall go first'.”


Ryner, with a resigned expression,

“No wait, Sion wasn’t king yet then.”

Ferris nodded as well.

“That’s right. Even though Sion wasn’t king yet then, but he was a fool who has already assumed the air of one.”

“Ah, that’s true.”

“You see.”

“Yeah yeah.”

“Well then, I’m going to go on.”

“No, this is the place where you are going to stop that stupid story, thankfu...... ugh-arghhhh.”

Ryner was sent flying.

And Ferris continued further.

The contents of the story talked about how Ryner in the end assaulted Kiefer, made her pregnant, and ran away hollering how he would not take responsibility, which made Sion so angry that he sent out pursuers, and these pursuers, just a while ago, almost killed Ferris; and that was how it was forcibly connected to the current state of affairs,


“In other words, it’s all thanks to you that I got embroiled in a huge troublesome thing, and that’s how I ended up here in this manner!”

Looking at that peerless beauty who said that,

“............”

Kiefer was dumbfounded.

She had a completely dumbfounded expression.

Because this was the first time she had met such a person.

Even though Riphal could be overbearing at times in his conversations, but this was the first time she met someone who would beat up the person who makes a comeback and actually carry on her own meaningless story after that.

And right now, she had that self-satisfied expression.

Looking at her,

“............”

Kiefer, once again, recalled the words from Ryner.

''Demon at the core''.

This.

''Isn’t this fine?''


She thought.

She had thought that, with such a beautiful and cute face, Ferris would have been a strong love rival, but perhaps, not so with that kind of personality?

As Kiefer looked in the direction where Ryner was sent flying, he got up with a tired expression, looking as if he was already used to such developments.

“...... so, are you satisfied?”

He asked.

As he did so, Ferris nodded with lots of vigor. She nodded vigorously, apparently feeling good.

“Uh-huh. Satisfied.”

“Then can we continue this seriously?”

“No way.”

“Eh ~. What more do you still want?”

On hearing that, she looked in the direction of Kiefer and said.

“So, what does the old friend of Ryner want from us now? Were you sent by Sion?”

Kiefer shook her head frantically.


“No, I’m not. I have not seen Sion in years. And I’ve not been back to Roland for years as well.”

“Then what? Why did you appear at this kind of timing?”

“Eh...... ah, no, that is......”

As Kiefer fumbled with her words, Ryner also looked towards here,

“Ah right. I’ve not asked you earlier since my hands were full. Where did Kiefer go after leaving the country and why did you come back?”

On hearing those words.

“...............”

Kiefer was somewhat hurt by those words.

''"Why did you come back?"''

''Was it really bad to come back just because I want to see Ryner?'', she thought a little.

The truth was that there was no other reason for her to come back anyway......

She set off on a journey in order to save Ryner, in order to save Ryner......

In order to see him again, she came back.

Other than that, there was no meaning to coming back here.


That’s why Kiefer said.

“...... that, erm.”

Both Ryner and Ferris looked at her.

Even with blood rushing to her head, and feeling her face flushed, she did her best.

“...... err, erm, I came back...... to see Ryner......”

That was what she said.

Even though she was about to scream out ''Kyaaaaaaaaaaa'', she held it in, and just screamed silently in her heart.

As she took a glance at Ryner, he had that face again.

The troubled withdrawn look.

But even if he were to take a step backwards, she was determined to pay no heed and come back anyway. Even if he thought of himself as a monster and ran away, she was determined to give chase and stay by his side.

That was why she set off on a journey.

In order to save him from solitude, she set off on a journey.

That’s why Kiefer added one more line.


“Erm...... I, I, I.......”

She took one more step forward.

“...... ever since, in the past, till now...... I have liked Ryner.”

One step forward.

Instantly.

“............”

Ryner did not say anything. He only made a troubled expression. A lonely, tired expression.

Just like three years ago.

If she drew near him, he would definitely take a step backward. Maintaining a distance where he would not hurt her. Maintaining a distance where he would not kill her.

He would place a distance between himself and the other party so that his cursed self would not cause any hurt to the other party.

His reaction was just the same as before.

That was an expected reaction.

That’s why she went no further than that.

But.


“............”

But beside him.

She saw a very faint change in what should have been a normally expressionless face from the peerless beauty beside him.

That was truly a subtle change that occurred for merely an instant, and would probably have gone unnoticed by someone who was not involved nor interested in the current state of affairs between them.

But Kiefer saw it.

An almost instantaneous look of surprise had flashed across Ferris’s fair, beautiful and what should have been a normally expressionless face.

And then.

“............”

And then Ferris,

“...... ah, I......”

She said in a seemingly shaking voice. But that was all she said. Which was more than enough. Kiefer understood everything just from that alone.

''Ahh, so that’s how it is.''


She thought.

''Ahh, so that’s how it is. Just as I thought, she also, towards Ryner......''

“............”

Her thoughts trailed off.

All of a sudden, Ferris’s face underwent an even greater change than before. Surprise, teary, happiness-filled face.

And then, with a shaking voice,

“Da...... da, da......”

She started off.

And Ryner began,

“Huh? What’s up? What’s going on?”

He asked.

But as usual, she ignored him,

“Da, da, dango’s aroma, why?”

She said.

And then Ryner,


“Huh? Dango? Ah, that, because this is that place. The place where we were supposed to meet up, Asohld dango tea-house......”

Before he could finish, suddenly.

“Why didn’t you say so earlieeeeeer!!”

“Gyaaaaaa.”

She beat him up again. Ryner was sent flying with cries of anguish again. But she ignored all that and started running.

And she stepped on Ryner who was in her path,

“I’m leaving for a bit!”

And she rushed out of the room with an incredible speed.

Her actions were already beyond Kiefer’s comprehension.

“Eh? Eh? Eh?”

That was the only thing she could utter.

''But, but, that was definitely weird right?''

''I just confessed to Ryner.''

And Ferris probably liked Ryner as well, she thought.


And a stand off between two love rivals might possibly suddenly ensue!

Even though it was such an intense situation.

And Ferris suddenly shouted ''I smell dango'', which was pretty much incomprehensible, and then she beat up Ryner and rushed out of the room.

“...... what, what in the world happened to her?”

Kiefer asked.

On hearing that, Ryner, with a 'this is nothing new' tone, answered.

“...... she’s a person who places as much importance on dango as life itself.”

“Wait, that doesn’t tell me anything.”

“No no. I’m serious. It’s always like that with her, you see. She would always shout ''I like dango'', and beat me up to death, and beat Sion up to death.”

“Eh, then she really went off to eat dango?”

Ryner nodded at Kiefer’s query.

And then she went on,

“Eeeeeehhhhh, bu, but, but the conversation just now, it wasn’t really the time to eat dango......”


But Ryner shook his head.

“That’s the kind of person she is.”

“Bu, but......”

“No really, if you follow after her seriously, you might die.”

“...... is, is that so?”

“Yup yup.”

“............”

Ryner then got up.

“Well, for now, let’s go downstairs as well, shall we? There are things I need to talk to Kiefer about, and there are things regarding Ferris’s attacker that we need to talk about...... and since we are currently really pursued by Sion, we need to discuss our next step, and we can do that while we eat dango...... then again, even though we might be safe for the time being, I doubt we could stay here for long......”

While saying that, he was making his way out.

But Kiefer did not go after him.

She was, dumbfoundedly, thinking about what just happened.


Perhaps, Ferris was exactly the type of person Ryner said to be.

Perhaps, she’s really not interested in the affairs of the heart, more like a child, she seemed to prefer dango to flowers?

That was evident.

Having no interest in Ryner. Placing more importance on dango than Ryner. That’s why even when a girl came here to declare her love for Ryner, she’s completely not bothered at all.

That was evident.

At the very least, that was evident to Ryner.

But.

“............”

Kiefer sighed softly and took a small whiff at the aroma floating around in the room.

Just as Ferris said, the room was filled with the aroma of dango.

But this aroma had been present all along since they entered the room. It was an aroma that a person who likes dango would have noticed upon waking up.

But it was only during Kiefer’s love confession, that Ferris, with an apparently confused and flustered face, suddenly went talking about how she smelled the aroma of dango.


And rushing out of the room, as if she was running away.

That’s right.

She was running away.

Even when she was such a strong person. Even when she was such a violent person. Even when she was such a willful person, she ran away with an apparently flustered face.

That was her.

“............”

That was her pure innocence which made her really cute, and Kiefer,

“.................. uwah, what a strong opponent she might be.”

She said with a small groan.

Then Ryner turned around,

“What’s up?”

He asked.

He asked in a thoughtless manner.

And Kiefer looked intently at Ryner’s face.


Looking intently at the face of the person she had wanted to see all along.

Looking at the face of the person who had caused much distress to various girls,

“Geez, it’s all because of Ryner’s fault.”

“Huh?”

“Nothing. It’s noth~ing. Well, let’s go down. I’d also like to have some dango.”

As she said that, she closed in on Ryner. She then started to entwine her arm around Ryner’s arm.

“............”

It was an easy thing before.

She had linked arms with Ryner before during maneuvering exercises, and also during pinning exercises as well. And she had always been with him then. Always right by his side. Making bento for him. But that was a long time ago.

That’s why, right now, just like before, she would cross her arm over Ryner’s effortlessly.

“............”

But, she couldn’t do it.

At the point where she was about to do it, her heart was in her mouth, and threatened to jump out. That was how nervous she was.

No, rather, just by standing right beside the Ryner she had wanted to see for so long, was enough to make her heart burst.


''Uwah'', she thought.

''This is bad'', she thought.

''If this keeps on, I’m going to lose.'' Even though nothing was happening, she seemed to be on the verge of tears.

Since it had been a while ever since she had stepped into Roland, she really want to make her feelings known to him.

It was no longer the same as before.

The world had changed.

Sion had changed.

Her former place beside Ryner was gone.

And on top of that, a beautiful woman, a cute rival had appeared.

She had to do her best.

She had to strive further.

More.

Put in more effort.

“...... eehhh!”


She grabbed hold of his arm.

“Orh?”

He said.

“Hehe ~ hn.”

She said.

Even though inside her mind, she felt that she did not have the leisure to go ''hehe ~ hn'', but she did it anyway. And she hugged his arm tightly.

“Kiefer.”

“...... hn?”

“You are a little heavy.”

Instantly.

“Huuhh!? How can you say that to a girl!?”

While Kiefer yelled angrily, she gave a knock to Ryner’s head. And puffed up her cheeks, pouting angrily.

And again, Ryner had that troubled look on his face.


“............”

It was the same scene as three years ago.

Three years ago, the very same scene, while it was still not too late for many things.

The admired honours student Sion, the good-for-nothing idiot Ryner, the busybody Fahl who was enthusiastically interested in the love affairs of others, the Toni who appeared to be in love with Fahl, and the easygoing Tyle who always cheered everyone up.

Among those.

Among those people, Kiefer would be the one telling Ryner not to take afternoon naps, and knocking his head while telling him to go for lessons quickly.

Kiefer started reminiscing.

“Kind of nostalgic.”

She said, and laughed.

But even while she said that, she was a little nervous.

Because she might be the only one thinking that. ''Ryner didn’t seem to remember much about me. It seemed like he could care less about what happened those days. I’m afraid I’m the only one getting pumped up on things.''


''Well, it’s been truly a long time since I came back, and Ryner-tteba, he just keep on making that troubled face, so terrible.''

''I’m coming close to my limits.''

''Even though I’m finally back.''

''Even though I’ve kept doing my best in order to see him again.''

''If he still doesn’t smile one bit, I shall dash out and run away, hide myself in a corner and cry.''

''Uhn, I shall do just that.''

Kiefer was committed to that ---

Instantly.

Ryner said.

While patting the head of Kiefer who was clinging to his arm,

“...... ahh, it’s really nostalgic. After all this while, Kiefer finally came back, and it would be really nice to reminisce about our stupid past together with Sion, I guess.”


That was what he said.

And with a smile directed here,

“Welcome back, Kiefer.”

Ryner said.

“............”

At that moment, Kiefer’s plan of dashing out to hide herself to cry was completely terminated.

Ryner had said “welcome back”, he had smiled, and finally all those unsettled feelings she had had were erased by his whole-hearted smile.

But yet, for some reason, Ryner started having a flustered expression,

“Wh, why are you crying Kiefer!?”

He said.

“I’m not crying.”

“You are!”

“These are tears of joy! I’m just overwhelmed with emotions at being able to see Ryner again.”

“Se, seriously?”

“Seriously.”

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 199.jpg|thumb]]

“.................. is that so? Erm, so what shoud I do?”

“Just for a little while.”

“...... uh?”

“Just stay like this for a little while.”

Kiefer buried her whole face into Ryner’s chest. Burying all those three years in which she had not seen him, ascertaining the warmth of his chest.

As expected, Ryner adopted his usual troubled expression, looked around him, then looked up at the ceiling, appearing busy with something, but she didn’t care about that anymore.

Squeeze.

Squeeeeeeeeeeeze, that was due to her embracing him once.

“Alright!”

Kiefer said.

“Recharging completed!”

And she pulled away from Ryner.

As she did that, it seemed like he still had that troubled expression, unable to accept her feelings immediately, but even so, that was enough for her right now.


Because she knew that this was not the time for this.

That’s why Kiefer said.

“Alright! Now, let’s go plan out our next move!”

All of a sudden, Ryner made a face that seemed to be thinking of the various bothersome things that he had to deal with and said,

“...... ahh, seems like it’s going to be suuuuppeerr botherso......”

But Kiefer interrupted him,

“Right right, stop complaining! The next lesson is already starting!”

She pushed Ryner from the back and they started descending to the first floor of the tea-house.

And while Ryner was being pushed, he began,

“Uweh ~, lessons, what a super unpleasant wooooord.”

He groaned, making a truly unpleasant face.

And in response to that nostalgic face.

“............”

Kiefer laughed again.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu#Volume 2 - The Tomorrow Unknown To The Great Battle|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 3

2013-12-26T02:21:49Z

99.19.93.10: /* Chapter 3 - The Balance Scales For The Goddesses And The Hero */

==Chapter 3 - The Balance Scales For The Goddesses And The Hero ==


''She is really a beautiful woman'', Kiefer thought.

It was in a room on the second floor of the tea-house.

As she looked at the sleeping, blond-hair beauty lying on the bed, she wanted to sigh out but then decided against it.

Speaking about the brief explanation that she had received, her name was apparently Ferris Eris.

During the time that Kiefer left the country in search of a way to remove the curse of '''Alpha Stigma''' from Ryner, it was Sion who made her the partner of Ryner.

It seemed like these two had been travelling together in company for the entire past year.

The two of them had been journeying to search for '''Rule Fragment'''...... rather, Heroes’ Relics according to Ryner’s report.

Only the two of them.


Only the two of them......

“...... travelling together huh.”

She muttered softly.

“Hn?”

Ryner looked up and looked towards here. He was sitting on a chair beside the bed of the sleeping Ferris. And was looking worriedly at her (Ferris).

At any rate.

“............”

At any rate, she was not going to be jealous.

Because, she was very much well aware that he would be kind to anyone else, and additionally, she couldn’t see any particular special feelings displayed towards her (Ferris).

''And besides, besides.''

''Un, erm, ah ~.''

“............”

''Uu ~.''

''Right. I’m sorry. It’s really jealousy.''


Kiefer groaned in such a manner within the depths of her heart all by herself.

''Ah ~ now, what the heck is this. I’ve being doing my best wholeheartedly since leaving the country, Ryner-tteba. Ryner-tteba!!''

''What was I trying to accomplish by keeping it a secret......''

“............”

At that moment, once again, she was about to sigh out in frustration, but gave up.

Because it couldn’t be helped.

Because she was someone who had betrayed Ryner and the rest, someone who had left the country. Besides, in the end, even though she kissed him and confessed her love to him, she had yet to hear a reply from him.

Thus.

''Thus, this was not something unheard of right ~ it couldn’t be helped right ~ but even so I can’t accepttttttttt itttttttttttt!''

In the end, not being able to accept it, her heart was in a state of turmoil.

“............”

Then, Kiefer looked intently at the sleeping Ferris.

She was really extraordinary beautiful, as far as one could see.


How could she win?

Kiefer felt dejected just thinking about all this.

She tried finding her own reflection in the mirror at the corner of the room, then looked at herself. She thought that she had become more womanly than before, growing her red hair to shoulder length, and bearing pretty well-arranged features. Not bad, she thought. Probably. Then again, she had that supreme ruler from the northern part of the continent falling for her. Surely, yes, even though she wouldn’t know it herself, surely there was no problem with her looks, she thought......

At that moment.

Kiefer, once again, looked at that thing on the bed that couldn’t possibly be a human.

She had soft silky skin, fair and smooth like porcelain, and fine, soft, golden hair.

Looks like a woman...... and it’s not just about the curves; her height, slender body, delicateness which every man would want to protect, a nice body with a great style.

It was as if she came out of a fairy tale.

“...... like a princess.”

She murmured without thinking.


On hearing that, Ryner smiled wryly.

“No, no, you are tricked by what you see, you need to experience it for yourself. She truly is a demon down to the core.”

As he used a familiar manner to talk about her, Kiefer felt like crying.

Uwaan, she was on the verge of tears, but Ryner failed to notice that.

She looked at Ryner.

He had that usual sleepy, languid face, and had that look that seemed to be ignorant of the inner workings of the love relationship between a man and a woman.

“...... sigh.”

This time, she actually sighed out.

“Ah, Kiefer should be feeling tired, it’s okay to go sleep, you know? I’ll be looking after her.”

''Duh, that would be the last thing I want.''

Instead of crying that out, she held back and smiled.

“...... it’s alright. It’s been a while since I saw Ryner, and my tiredness had all flown away.”


She said gritting her teeth as she smiled.

As she said that, her face seemed about to turn red, but she managed to stop her flush somehow.

Furthermore, she wanted to demonstrate that she had become a woman who was able to respond with such words, that’s why she made an effort.

Besides, besides, the lines she just said were her true feelings. They weren’t made up at all.

Even though this was the first meeting in three years, her feelings had not changed at all. That was what she was certain of.

Looking at his face. Looking at his sleepy eyes. Looking at his unkempt hair. Looking at his languid lean body. Looking at his awkward behaviour.

She looked at his kind-looking face in spite of all that.

Ah, as she expected.

She thought.

''As I’ve thought, I’m still in love with Ryner'', she realized.

But then.

“............”

Ryner still had that slight withdrawn expression.

It was the same as previously.


When Kiefer had expressed her interest in the past, he had that same face.

And she knew the reason behind it.

She knew what was embedded within his heart.

He thought of himself as a monster. He thought of himself as a cursed monster that could not take hold of anyone’s hand.

Even though he is actually a kind-hearted person. Even though he has saved many with his hands.

''If I am killed by you, or shattered by you, that will still be fine'', that was something she couldn’t tell him.

''On just a touch, you will be shattered'', he would think, ''you will be killed'', he would think, fearfully.

It was as before, currently, his heart was surrounded by a sturdy armour.

Taken by a deep curse.

She knew that immediately when she saw him again.

That was why she went on a journey.

In order to break his curse.

In order to break his '''Alpha Stigma''' curse, and set his heart free.

In order to do that, she went on a journey.


For the sake of the person she loved, she flew off to a gallant adventure.

And the result.

“............”

The result!

Before she knew it!

''A super beautiful woman came in between me and Ryner, jeez!''

''Geez, what is the meaning of this? I really want to cry out!''

“...... geez, damn that Sion.”

She uttered without thinking.

“Eh?”

As the befuddled Ryner asked, Kiefer shook her head.

“No no. It’s nothing.”

Even though it wasn’t really nothing, but yet she said that it was nothing.

And again, she flashed a smile. She showed a grinning face.

It would be embarrassing if her flustered emotions about the appearance of a love rival were let known, so instead of focusing on these thoughts, she switched her attention to think about other matters.


There were now three important matters that she had to consider.

Regarding the situation she was now in.

Regarding the situation Ryner was in.

Regarding the situation the country was in.

“............”

First of all, the matter regarding herself was a simple one.

As commanded by the supreme ruler from the northern part of the continent. the king of Gastark Empire, Riphal Edea, she came here to rescue Ryner.

As asked, she came all the way here to bring Ryner back to Gastark.

Thus it was fortunate for her to be able to meet with Ryner just as she entered Roland.

But it was pretty unfortunate for her that Ryner had a beautiful woman for a partner.

Well, in any case, the situation that she was in now was not too bad actually......

Now, regarding the situation that Ryner was in.

“............”

She first looked at Ryner, then at the sleeping Ferris on the bed.

Ferris appeared to be attacked by someone, and had lost consciousness as a result.


Her younger sister --- a girl by the name of Iris, who is now on the first floor of the tea-house, eating dango served by the shop owner --- had filled them in.

At that moment, Kiefer thought back on the words said by Iris.

It went something like this.

''"Ermh, you see, Iris was waiting for Nee-sama, then there were a lot of black ghosts, and then Iris went ‘Paang’, but it didn’t work at all! And then when Iris was running away, her back was ‘Kappu’! ‘Kappu-ed’! And then, that black man in black clothes, ‘Stop!’, Iris said but that guy didn’t say a word! And then Nee-sama came, she came to save Iris but the black shadowy ghosts also ‘Kappu’ Nee-sama! And Iris said ‘Stop!’ and cried. But it was useless, both of us shouted ‘Help us!’, but it was useless. And on top of that, the black guy said that he was sent by Sion Nii-chan, and Nee-sama cried. While crying, both of us died. We were ‘Kappu-ed’ and died. But but ‘Pah’, Iris’s eyes opened and came back to life. And then we were on the road. Nee-sama was still sleeping. Iris tried waking her up but she didn’t, and then we came here!"''

That was how it went.


By the time Iris finished recounting on what happened, thirty minutes had went by, but still, she could make neither head nor tail on what had transpired.

However, as she observed Ryner’s expression then, it seemed like things didn’t look too good.

She tried remembering the occasions when Ryner’s face changed, and it was roughly during the time when Iris mentioned the following.

''Black shadowy ghosts.''

''The black guy controlling them.''

''The black guy was sent by Sion.''

''Ferris and Iris had died once.''

“............”

From those four lines, Kiefer could only guess the following.

Ryner’s partner was attacked.

By who?

By a pursuer sent by Sion.

That’s how the situation was.

In other words, Sion had dispatched pursuers after Ryner. For some reason, currently, the two of them weren’t on the best of terms.

But, why?

There were various reasons that Kiefer could think of.

It had been three years since Kiefer left Roland.

However, she had been continually keeping tabs on the state of Roland. Travelling across the central part of the continent, arriving at the north, and finally reaching the most northern part of the continent, Gastark Empire, in the midst of all that, she had been acquiring plenty of information regarding the status of Roland.

To quote, after having left the country for two years, Sion started a revolution and ascended the throne.

And in a year’s time following that, Roland was merely focusing its energies and resources on domestic affairs, accumulating power.

Furthermore, she had heard from some well informed individuals up north, that after merging with the Kingdom of Estabul, the expanded Roland generated apprehension within the neighbouring countries, but during the reign of the peace-loving Hero King, Sion Astal, there shouldn’t be any major problem.


And Kiefer couldn’t agree more.

If it was Sion, he would first stabilize Roland from within, then use non-aggression diplomatic policies towards its neighbours, and bit by bit, strengthen Roland, she thought.

In fact, she was somewhat worried about that approach.

This was due to the insight she gained while she was in Gastark Empire, watching how the country invaded and overwhelmed various large nations in the north at an alarming rate.

And on top of that, she was right beside the king of Gastark Empire --- Riphal Edea, the Hero King of the North.

She was beside him, watching how the world changed in an instant the moment he stepped onto the stage.

She was beside him, watching how Gastark swallowed up various large nations in the northern part of the continent.

She saw how the other countries in the upper portion of Central Menoris, due to fear of Gastark’s power, started strengthening their military and seeking to increase their territory, stirring up war after war.

In fact, it was very probable that the flames of war would spread across the entire continent of Menoris.


No, the truth was it was already happening.

That was why she was somewhat worried about Roland.

She was wondering how could the gentle, peace-loving Sion deal with the chaotic situation of a war-torn continent.

Of course, so as to speak, since Sion had come from a military background, he probably would be inclined to create a militaristic nation, she thought, but the problem was given his gentle nature, and the fact that he was an advocate of peace, would he really be able to properly build up Roland’s army? That was what she was worried about.

That kind of Roland would just be destroyed by another country. That would really be kinda bad, huh? She thought.

“............”

But that was needless anxiety, as she found out later during her journey back to Roland, after being ordered by Riphal to bring Ryner back to Gastark.

What she thought to be a peace-oriented Roland had started invading Nelpha.

And the army that invaded Nelpha was an abnormally enhanced one, a result of human experiments.

Furthermore, they were killing even surrendering soldiers, and women as well as children.

“............”


She never would have thought that the Sion she knew would actually act in such an entirely different manner.

But regarding that.

She didn’t think that Ryner would actually forgive such a thing.

Sion had changed.

But Ryner had not changed.

Wasn’t that the reason why the friendship between the two had come apart?

“.............”

As she was thinking along those lines, she looked at Ryner, who was looking intently at the sleeping Ferris on the bed while carrying an expression that appeared to be deep in thought.

And then she asked.

“Hey Ryner.”

“...... hn ~?”

“Well you see...... there’s something I’ve been meaning to ask you.”

“Uh-huh.”

“What in the world...... actually happened to Sion?”


Instantly.

He looked in this direction with a slightly surprised expression. He seemed about to say something, then took on a troubled expression followed by a sad expression.

And she began,

“......Ryner?”

As she asked, he took on an apologetic look.

“............”

But still, he said nothing.

Once again, she looked at him intently and then asked.

“...... what in the world...... happened between the two of you during the three years when I was away from the country?”

On hearing that, he first looked in this direction, then turned his head to look outside the window at the falling rain,

“...... it’s because I didn’t make any effort at all, which resulted in Sion being driven to the wall.”

He then filled Kiefer in on the events that had taken place during the three years when Kiefer was away.

About the report that Ryner had written in prison.


That was a report about ''Rule Fragment'' --- no, according to Ryner’s terminlogy, Heroes’ Relics.

About Sion becoming king during that time and making Ferris accompany Ryner on a journey in search of the Heroes’ Relics.

About Ryner returning to the country and working alongside Sion.

But those were quiet, peaceful days and he was unaware that Sion had already been driven to the wall.

Without Ryner’s knowledge, Sion had carried on Roland’s past human experiments and completed them.

And on the final day.

About Sion wanting to kill Ryner.

About him weeping while he wanted to kill Ryner.

About him saying incomprehensible things such as if he didn’t kill Ryner, he won’t be able to save him.

About Sion not killing Ryner in the end in spite of that.

About how Sion appeared to be possessed by something strange, and how his appearance had changed.

And finally about Ryner being thrown into prison, and Ferris rescuing him thereafter, and now that they were leaving the country.


“............”

While Ryner was talking, he smiled.

With a half-crying look, he smiled mockingly at himself.

"It’s because I didn’t make any effort."

"It’s because I didn’t notice Sion’s distress."

He smiled as he said that.

But, he would save him, he said.

To compensate for him running away all this while, he shall strive seriously this time, and save him, he said.

“............”

All that had happened were things beyond Kiefer’s imagination.

After asking, in the end, Kiefer also could not comprehend why things had come to such a state.

However.

There was a person who had predicted this.

Riphal.

Before sending off Kiefer to Roland, the king of Gastark Empire, Riphal Edea had said the following.


"I want you to save Ryner from the monster of the south --- Sion Astal."

Initially, Kiefer did not understand what he meant by that.

That was a matter of fact.

Since Sion was a friend and classmate from the same academy. And besides, in the past, Ryner and Sion were very good friends, and she couldn’t fathom how their friendship could have changed.

But Riphal said something different.

With a serious gaze, he looked straight at Kiefer and said something different.

And then, following that, the story which Riphal told her was something beyond Kiefer’s comprehension.

Even though they were talking about Ryner and Sion, Riphal suddenly started telling a very old fairy tale of the past.

''What kind of story are you telling me?'', Kiefer had asked but Riphal just ignored her and continued.

“............”

Kiefer started recalling that particular story.


That was truly a very old story written in ancient text.

By now, no one could guess how long ago was that. It was an ancient story that was even further back in time than before this continent, Menoris, was born.

Herself, Ryner, Sion, Riphal, no, in fact, everything that existed in this world right now, could not be traced nor linked back to the time of that story.

A legend or a myth, it had become.

But, Riphal continued.

Even when Kiefer asked what kind of story is this, Riphal merely ignored and continued.

The characters were ''Goddesses'', ''Mad Black Hero'', and the sacrificial ''Lonesome Demon''. It was a story about them.

As Riphal intentionally brought out the tomes in which the story was written in indecipherable ancient text and showed them to Kiefer, he told the story.

To summarize the main points of the story, this was how it went.

 

<center>♦ ♦ ♦</center>

Long, long ago, there were '''Goddesses''' who had lived since the primordial days.

The ''Goddesses'' were protecting ''Something'''.

That ''Something'' was at the centre of this world, and was the source of energy for all that was in the world, and it was everything to everything that existed.

As the ''Something'' was truly a thing of importance, if ''Something'' was hurt, everything would turn to nothingness.

Therefore, day by day, the ''Goddesses'' took great care to protect ''Something''.

But at that point, a single ''Hero'' was born.

He was born with great power.

The ''Hero'' blessed with God’s love, was shown love and affection by everyone, and grew up.

But because that power of his was too great, he was wrapped by this thing called solitude.

Before long, drowned in his own power, the ''Hero'' sunk deeply into madness and darkness.

This darkness was pitch-black and enshrouded everything.


“Let’s turn everything into nothingness.”

“Let’s turn everything into nothingness.”

“Let’s turn everything into nothingness.”

The ''Mad Black Hero'' was mad.

He was mad.

He was mad.

While raving in madness, he sunk even deeper.

First to paint the world black.

With his sword, he would paint the world black.

But that was not enough.

Even if he ate everything, it was not enough.

It seemed like he wanted to further go on to kill and eat the ''Goddesses''.

It seemed like he wanted to lay hands on the ''Something'' that the ''Goddesses'' were protecting.

Every single ''Goddess'' was to be killed.

But the ''Goddesses'' resisted with everything they got.

And somehow, they managed to give birth to a means of sealing the ''Mad Black Hero''.


The result was something called ''Human''.

Consequently, the ''Mad Black Hero'' was successfully sealed far away, in the southern part of the land.

After he was sealed, his power only extended to the southern part of the land.

And for a long time, the world was quiet, ensued with peace.

But the ''Mad Black Hero'' had yet to give up.

I’m going to paint everything black.

I’m going to paint everything black.

I’m going to paint everything black.

He continued chanting.

He was truly mad.

However, no matter how much he rampaged on, he could not break the seal of the ''Goddesses''.

The peace continued.

For a long time.

But during that peace, a problem, unnoticed by the ''Goddesses'', arose.


At the extreme end of the south, lived another monster.

A sole demon resided there.

During the time he was born, all by himself, in loneliness, he was crying out in tears.

But that voice reached no one.

That was how he was born.

His form was too hideous, and no one could see it.

His voice was too repulsive, and it reached no one.

All alone, all alone, all alone, to the point where he felt like dying.

But that solitude, seemingly unseen by anyone, was what he was born into.

That was exactly the reason why the ''Goddesses'' failed to notice the solitary demon.

Right from the start, that demon’s form could not be seen.

But in that place where the demon dwelt --- the back side of the world, a single monster arrived.

It was the ''Mad Black Hero''.


He was completely mad.

He kept on wailing about he was going to turn everything into nothingness, for a long, long time.

He wailed that he was going to paint everything black.

But the demon in solitude was delighted to see that ''Mad Black Hero''.

He never thought that someone would come to his dark dwelling.

He thought he would continue crying as he spent eternity in solitude.

But now, right before him, was the ''Mad Black Hero''.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' felt his own loneliness caused by the great power he possessed, and was wailing with tears in his eyes.

Upon seeing that, the demon greatly sympathized with him.

The demon had experienced solitude after all.

"We can definitely become friends", he said.

And he danced joyfully to the side of the ''Mad Black Hero''.

Singing songs.

Talking a lot.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' just kept on saying how he would turn everything into nothingness, but yet, the demon felt that he was no longer alone, and he was both grateful and blissful.


"A friend!"

"I have a friend!"

"I have a friend here!"

"I'm no longer alone!"

He shouted as he kept on dancing.

And that weakness his feelings bore.

Those pitiful feelings.

Were made used by the ''Mad Black Hero''.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' said.

<>


And the lonesome demon, whose name was ''All Equations'', said.

<< Sure sure. Sure sure. Because you are my first friend. For your sake, something like half of my body is no big deal. >>

And then the lonesome demon, who was called ''All Equations'', split into two parts, the ''Weaver of All Equations'' and the ''Solver of All Equations''.

Immediately, the ''Weaver of All Equations'' was devoured by the ''Mad Black Hero''.

Even though the demon felt excruciating pain, he smiled.

<< This is no big deal for the sake of my first friend. For the sake of my best friend, this is no big deal. >>

At last, after the ''Mad Black Hero'' obtained the power from devouring the ''Weaver of All Equations'', he successfully gave birth to a means of breaking the barrier deployed the ''Goddesses''.

That was a magic known as ''Human Alpha''.


That was almost the same type of magic created by the ''Goddesses''.

Controlling the ''Human Alpha", he broke the ''Human''.

Immediately, the ''Human Alpha'' started killing the ''Human''.

The ''Human Alpha'' made countries, grew up, and then started invading the world created by the ''Human''.

And before long, the ''Human Alpha'', once again, arrived at the center of the world.

At the centre where the ''Goddesses'' were.

At the centre where the ''Something'' was.

The ''Human Alpha'' killed the ''Human'', they killed, they killed, they killed and arrived there, creating a path in the process, and this was the path that the ''Mad Black Hero'' walked.

The cries of anguish and despair along the path he walked through was buried in darkness.

Throughout his path, the ''Goddesses'' were crying out in agony and resisting the ''Mad Black Hero''.

But they died.

They all died.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' devoured them.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' laughed as he devoured them.


Finally, he lay his hands on ''Something''.

Of course, that was also devoured by the ''Mad Black Hero''.

But the problem arose from there.

The ''Something'' possessed too great a power which the ''Mad Black Hero'' could not hold in his hands.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' hollered once again.

Help me.

Help me.

Even though he wanted to turn the world into nothingness, he was going to die before accomplishing that.

Help me.

Help me.

Can someone take on this darkness and pain in place of me?

On hearing the cries of his best friend, the lonesome demon took pity on him again. And he thought of taking on the suffering in place of his friend.

The lonesome demon said that he was going to give up his other half, the ''Solver of All Equations''.


<< Well then, you can use the remaining half of my body. You can put the darkness in. >>

And then the ''Mad Black Hero'' ate the remaining half of the lonesome demon.

And he took from within himself, the bad portion of ''Something'' and pushed it into the lonesome demon.

And that was the end of the lonesome demon.

Even though the demon hollered in agony, all his cries were devoured by ''Something''.

Like some lowly lifeform, the anguish of the lonesome demon, his cries, his eyeballs, his heart, his innards, his grey matter, were all devoured, devoured, devoured, even when everything was devoured completely, his pain did not disappear.

No matter how much time had passed, it did not disappear.

It just went on for eternity.

The hell of eternity started once again.

Pain and loneliness.

Solitude.


Solitude.

Solitude.

His solitude went on.

But even so, the lonesome demon had no regrets.

He had made a friend even if it was only for an instant.

He had lived for a friend even if it was only for an instant.

The lonesome demon was a fool.

A fool till the very end.

And then everything ended.

The ''Mad Black Hero'', while laughing, turned the world into nothingness.

The world that had existed till now came to an end.

Once again, the world was reborn into a different one.

Only the lonesome, solitary, foolish demon was reborn without any change, and for eternity, he continued hollering in anguish and suffering.


<center>♦ ♦ ♦ ♦</center>

Kiefer recalled that fairy tale-like story which, after Riphal finished telling, left a strangely bad aftertaste.

That was the tale which Riphal read out to her though the details were still lacking in accuracy (for example, the actual glyph that ''Something'' was written in could not be deciphered by Riphal and the other scholars, that’s why for now, it was just termed as ''Something''...... something to that extent), but the story in that tale was roughly along those lines.

It was an incomprehensible tale that did not seem to have anything to do with herself.

But, Riphal said that this would be something that was going to happen again.

And the characters appearing this time would be Ryner and Sion.

Ryner is the ''Solver of All Equations'' --- in other words, the half of the lonesome that would be made used of, and devoured.

Sion is the ''Mad Black Hero''.

Initially, when Kiefer heard the story, she was doubtful about Riphal’s sanity. What in the world is this guy talking about, she thought then.

Indeed, Ryner was just a slightly special person. As an ''Alpha Stigma'' bearer...... but yet, he was just slightly different from the other "Alpha Stigmas".


But she did not think that there would be a link between him and someone from a fairy tale.

It was the same with Sion. He was a capable person with outstanding results in the same academy that Kiefer was attending, and on top of that he had royal blood flowing in his veins.

By ‘special’, that was what she thought.

Although that was what she thought, they were still humans after all.

Just like Kiefer, they were humans who fretted and brooded over things in their own lives.

At the very least, they weren’t monsters that were capable of moving the world.

But yet, Riphal said otherwise.

He looked at Kiefer with sorrowful eyes and said.

''The two people that Kiefer saw, they were humans...... but the story has already started. It is not the fault of those two. It is not the fault of Ryner Lute and Sion Astal. If Ryner was not born with those eyes...... if Sion did not open that door, if he have not wanted to open it...... but he did. He was going after something that made him have to open it...... and the moment he laid hands on what’s inside, the story started."


That was what Riphal said.

But she still could not comprehend the full meaning of he said. Kiefer listened with an expression that said, ''what in the world is this person talking about''.

And he smiled at that.

''Well, you will find out if you go to them. Though it’s already too late for many things."

And that was the end of their conversation.

And then, with a great deal of doubt, Kiefer left Gastark and returned to Roland.

And right now.

“............”

Kiefer looked intently at the somewhat sad face of Ryner before her.

She looked at the face of Ryner, filled with sadness for not being able to save Sion.

Even though Sion was after his life, he was making a ''I did not realize Sion’s distress'' lonely look.

Even though Sion wanted to devour him, he said, ''To compensate for all that running away up till now, this time I’m going to give it my best and save him''.


Kiefer looked at Ryner who still called Sion a friend in spite of being betrayed by him.

And then she thought.

Kiefer thought.

''Isn’t this just like......'', she thought.

''Isn’t this just like that story in that fairy tale?'', Kiefer thought.

“............”

Solitary, lonely, foolish, yet kind demon.

That mad, sorrowful hero pressing on hurriedly.

''All Equations''.

''Mad Black Hero''.

Ryner.

Sion.


“............”

''I have to do something'', she thought.

''What should I do, I have to do something'', she thought.

But, how?

To bring Ryner back to Gastark as told?

But Kiefer knew in her heart that she couldn’t do that.

That’s just not possible. Even now, Kiefer still could not believe completely in that incredulous fairy tale-like story.

And after hearing Ryner out, despite...... Sion’s betrayal, his lies, Ryner still see him as a friend and would never agree to leaving all this behind and running away to Gastark.

No, perhaps, in order to save his best friend, he might even be willing to sacrifice himself.

Just like that demon in that story.

Just like that lonesome demon.

But she couldn’t allow that. She couldn’t allow that.


''I can’t allow Ryner....... I can’t allow my Ryner to be devoured by Sion.''

Well then, what should she do?

''What should I do then?''

“............”

Kiefer looked at Ryner.

He was again looking at his unconscious partner who was attacked by pursuers sent by Sion.

The actions taken by Sion already demonstrated his lack of mercy.

To kill Ryner, and to kill his partner as well.

“............”

''How did things come to this?'', she thought.

''After coming back to Roland, together with Ryner and Sion, the three of us could reminisce on the good old days'', she had had some of those thoughts before.

Even though Toni, Tyle, and Fahl were dead, and it was no longer the same as before, but still, the three of them could still meet and laugh together, she had carried some of those thoughts all by herself.

“............”


She needed to amend the image of Sion in her memory, she thought.

Although the conversation earlier did spark off a desire to save Sion for an instant, she could only do so much within her limitations.

First, she needed to save Ryner.

Then, she would think of what’s next.

She looked at Ryner and said.

“You know, Ryner.”

“Hn?”

“Does Ryner know of Gastark......”

As she said that, suddenly.

“............”

Abruptly, the sleeping peerless beauty before her sat up.

She opened her clear blue eyes and looked around her surroundings restlessly.

And Ryner began,

“Yo, Ferris. You are finally awake.”

He said with a kind voice.


He said with a gentle, caring voice to the awakened princess.

That again, sparked off a pain within Kiefer’s chest. As she thought, the two of them are in that kind of relationship, she thought.

And then the princess, once again, with a seemingly bewildered expression, looked around her surroundings restlessly.

And then said.

“Yeah. I’m awake.”

“Are you feeling any pain anywhere?”

“...... pain?”

And then Ferris appeared to think for a while.

“...... hm. While I don’t feel any pain in my body, I do recall some painful memories.”

That was what she said. She had a half-asleep and dazed look on her expressionless face.

That face was a beautiful and cute one, and Kiefer seemed to groan out, ''Hah-ooh ~ m''.

Ryner looked intently at Ferris's face.

"Painful memories?"

Ferris nodded.


"Yeah. Painful memories."

Her behaviour created a spur of anxiety in Kiefer and she started thinking earnestly. This Ferris girl's behaviour did not match what Ryner said to be.

Just a while ago, Ryner,

''You are tricked by what you see, you need to experience it for yourself. She truly is a demon down to the core."

That's how he had described her, but that didn't seem to be the case however.

She's like an obedient cute kid who had just woken up.

Ferris stared at Ryner.

"I remembered some painful memories."

As if she was using a matching response to being comforted, she said it in a very sweet, lovely manner.

And Ryner promptly took in that sweetness.

"Hm. Well then, why don't you tell me about those painful memories of yours?"

He said.

''Eh, wait a minute, wait a minute'', Kiefer thought.

''What.. so the two of them do have that kind of relationship? They are already on such intimate terms, and am I acutally the one who is coming in between them?''


As she was on the brunt of that thought.

Something unbelievable took place before her very eyes.

Ferris propped her body away from the bed and leaned close towards Ryner. Is Ferris going to hug Ryner, that was the first thing Kiefer thought of.

''Eh ~ wait a minute ~!!''

She was about to cry out.

She thought her heart was going to stop.

But in the next instant.

"This is for my painful memories!"

And, for some unknown reason, Ferris swung her fist towards Ryner with an unbelievable force.

Instantly.

"Woah, I've thought that this would happen somehow."

Having predicted her move, Ryner stopped her punch.


And he smirked.

"Hahhun. With that strangely disgusting sweet voice, I could see this coming......"

But he was cut off there and then.

Ferris lifted her left arm, and pressed her elbow towards Ryner's face, and he,

"I'm stopping this one too!!"

And he stopped it in a frantic manner.

But that was the end of his resistance.

Ferris launched her knee upwards at a speed that was beyond Kiefer's ability to follow. And it connected with Ryner's chin.

"Arghh."

Following a cry of pain, Ryner's whole body was lifted into the air, and with a sharp crashing sound, Ryner's head broke through the tea-house ceiling, which was made of wood, and was stuck there.

Ryner's body hung from the ceiling of the tea-house, seemingly about to fall off anytime.

"............"

Kiefer was at a complete loss for words.

''But the thing is, isn't Ryner that, erm? Isn't he super strong?''


Formerly known as the '''Greatest Magician of Roland''', there should not be anyone in Roland who could come close to his power, isn't that how strong he was?

And that.

''What was all that about?''

''What's with this woman?''

''No, aside from that, why is she doing this all of a sudden?''

She couldn't understand a thing.

"............"

While Kiefer could only stare at this incomprehensible scene in which Ryner was attacked suddenly and sent crashing into the ceiling in which he was now stuck in, Ferris, with satisfaction,

"Good!"

She exclaimed.

As she did that, Ryner pulled his head out of the ceiling,

"This is nothing gooooooooddddddddddddddd! Damn you, were you trying to kill me!"

He bellowed.

And Ferris,

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 169.jpg|thumb]]

"Ohh, you've returned to life, Ryner!"

"I didn't die, duh!"

"Then die. Come back to life after you die."

"Wha.. I don't get you! What's this all about...... wait, don't draw your sword!"

Even with Ryner shouting, Ferris did not stop. With her slender arm, she picked up the large sword placed in the corner of the room, which to a stranger, might seem too much for her to handle, and swung it skillfully back and forth around her.

She swung the sword swiftly around a few times as if she was slashing at wind. As she did that, everything around her was sliced into fine pieces.

The bed, the chair, the stand, everything was sliced into unbelievably fine pieces without a sound.

That swordsmanship was abnormal. Among the things she sliced were objects made of iron as well, and yet, she sliced them apart effortlessly.

That was a truly majestic sight to behold.

It was such a majestic sight that anyone who was witnessing it would easily gasp out in amazement reflexively.


But Ryner instead,

"...... wha, what are you doing swinging that sword around in this cramped room? It was kind of scary...... so what in the world is the meaning of this?"

Kiefer applauded silently at his question.

A peerless beauty, emotionlessly, expressionlessly, swinging her sword around.

Looking at the scene before her, Kiefer once again, thought back to Ryner's words earlier.

''"You are tricked by what you see, you need to experience it for yourself. She truly is a demon down to the core."''

''Ah, so it was true......''

Kiefer thought.

It did seem to her now that there was no special relationship, love relationship to be precise, between the two of them......

But, at that moment.

".................. hm."

Finally satisfied, Ferris sheathed her sword at her waist.

And then, as Ryner and Kiefer breathed out a sigh of relief, Ferris looked at both her hands and wriggled her fingers, ascertaining their movements.


"...... seems like I can move them as usual."

She said.

Ryner dropped down from the ceiling. And then looked intently at Ferris.

"Ah ~ so that's what it was all about."

He said.

While Kiefer could not understand Ferris's actions, it seemed like Ryner had understood.

Kiefer asked Ryner,

"What was all that?"

In response, he replied.

"...... probably like what Iris mentioned earlier, Ferris had incurred severe wounds from the assault of our pursuer that Sion had sent. But now......"

However, just with those words, Kiefer already knew what he was going to say.

Ferris should be bearing severe wounds from that attack by her pursuer, but as far as Kiefer could see, she had not a single wound. In fact, she seemed perfectly fine.


She swung her sword around in order to ascertain that.

At that moment, Ryner continued. And looked at Ferris.

“...... so, what happened when I was not around? Iris thought you had died from incurring severe wounds.”

Ferris nodded.

“My tendons in both my arms and legs were severed and my limbs were almost torn apart.”

At those words, Kiefer looked at Ferris’s figure again.

However, Ferris’s arms and legs looked perfectly fine to her and on top of that, her clothes were in perfect condition.

With a slender, nice body with a great style, she was wearing a one piece dress with a short skirt portion and cute logo of three polka-dots lined up in a straight line. Her belt and boots were of the same brand and fitted her nicely.

After seeing that, Kiefer became flustered and started looking at her own clothes.

Even though the insignia was removed, what she was wearing was a light armour from Gastark Empire. Somehow, Riphal had prepared it to be somewhat cute and revealing, specially for her personal use, but still, it was not a girly one piece.


Looking at her own light armour, ''ahh geez, why didn’t I change my clothes before stepping into Roland'', she thought.

''Even though I’ve already prepared a number of clothes for the reunion with Ryner, what the heck am I doing?''

''But but, it can’t be helped I guess. I never would have thought that I would see Ryner so soon, right after entering Roland.''

''And besides, I never would have thought that such a beautiful woman is by the side of Ryner.''

“...... uuw.”

''Ahh, but still, it’s my mistake. It’s my mistake for not dressing properly before coming into the country where the person I like is in. Stupid me. I’m so stupid.''

“...... uuuww ~”

Even as she fretted, fretted, it changed nothing.

Ferris’s limbs were perfectly fine and her clothes were in perfect condition, with no evidence of her being attacked.

In other words, there was not a single scratch on her.

Ryner then said.

“...... were you under an illusion spell of sorts?”


But Ferris shook her head.

“That fella did not use any magic.”

“That fella......? In other words, Froaude?”

Ferris’s face darkened slightly at his words and looked intently at Ryner.

“......did you hear that from Iris?”

“A black man in black clothes calling forth black ghosts, kapu ~ =(equals) that fella right? But, that damn Froaude, despite telling us he was from Stohl Empire, so he was actually Sion’s subordinate...... when was the first time we meet him again?”

“I’ve forgotten.”

“Don’t forget duh.”

“Mm? Then do you remember?”

Ryner nodded at that question.

“If I remember correctly, it was at Toale’s place, I think. Wait, you do remember Toale, don’t you?”

Ferris promptly replied,


“Nope.”

“Wait wait, remember at least that much!”

In the midst of their bantering, Kiefer spoke without reservation.

“...... erm, you are talking about Toale Nelphi? The one currently fighting alone against Roland in Imperial Nelpha.”

Ryner nodded.

“Orh, right right, You are pretty well informed, Kiefer.”

Following that, Ferris, for the first time, looked towards here.

“............”

For some reason, she seemed to be staring at her. With her almond-shaped, clear, blue eyes, she was staring this way at her.

“..................”

Kiefer thought she was going to say something, but she did not.

Without saying a word, she stareeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeed this way at her.

“..................”

And then.


“..................”

Unable to bear the silence anymore, Kiefer said.

“Ah, ah, erm...... sorry for the late greeting. This is the first time we meet. I’m a friend from the same Royal Military Special Academy that Ryner studied in, Kiefer Knolles is my name.”

She said.

Then Ferris looked in the direction of Ryner,

“An acquaintance?”

“Ah, yeah. Kiefer is a classmate friend of mine. The same with Sion as well.”

“Sion too?”

“Yeah.”

After Ryner nodded, she looked towards here once more. She looked at her face, then her body, then at her face again, and said.

“...... I see. So Ryner, this is the rumored girl whom you’ve always been talking about?”

At those words,

“...... eh?”

Kiefer’s heart skipped a beat. Feeling surprised, without thinking, she turned towards Ryner.


''Rumored girl?''

''What’s that?''

''Does Ryner speak of me often with this person?''

''Eh, does that mean......... does that mean......''

''Erm, I’ll be really happy if they were nice rumors, but if he told her of that incident where I forcibly kissed Ryner like a moronic woman wellll, that kind of rumor would be, erm, I’m erm, I, ahh wahh wahh.''

While she was fretting and getting flustered all by herself, Ryner, with a weary face,

“Doh, I have never once mentioned anything about Kiefer to you. You are starting that troublesome parallel fantasy againnn......”

But Ferris cut him off and continued.

“No no, at this juncture, there is no need to hide it anymore. The person called Kiefer, is that girl right? The next girl after you forcibly attacked Milk Callaud one night and caused that pitiful girl to become pregnant, she’s that second victim right?”

After she said that,

“Pre, pregnant!?”

Kiefer cried out, and Ryner faced her, with a tired voice.


“Right, over there, don’t react so naturally to weird things.”

“Bu, but, pregnant...... I didn’t know, during all this time, Ryner already has a kid......”

“Hell like I do!”

On the side of that exchange, Ferris continued with her parallel story.

“Having a desire to seduce and lay their hands on the young girl Kiefer who’s still a student, the wild beasts Ryner Lute and Sion Astupidl one night, while reeking of alcohol, carried out such a conversation, ''"Let’s do that girl!"''.”

On hearing that, Kiefer looked at Ryner again.

“Tt, tthat so!?”

“No waaayyyyyyyy, wait, shouldn’t you know best that this isn’t true?”

Ignoring the yelling Ryner, Ferris continued on.

“However, the two of them who normally appeared to be buddies are the type to show their true colors when it comes to woman.”

“What type are you talking about, doh.”

The story continued, rendering Ryner’s rejoinder useless.

“Before long, the two of them started quarrelling. Ryner said. 'I was the first to set my eyes on that girl! I should be the first to attack her!' But Sion did not give in. 'Fool, who do you think is the king of this country? Me, you know? It’s not you, you know? That’s how it is. I shall go first'.”


Ryner, with a resigned expression,

“No wait, Sion wasn’t king yet then.”

Ferris nodded as well.

“That’s right. Even though Sion wasn’t king yet then, but he was a fool who has already assumed the air of one.”

“Ah, that’s true.”

“You see.”

“Yeah yeah.”

“Well then, I’m going to go on.”

“No, this is the place where you are going to stop that stupid story, thankfu...... ugh-arghhhh.”

Ryner was sent flying.

And Ferris continued further.

The contents of the story talked about how Ryner in the end assaulted Kiefer, made her pregnant, and ran away hollering how he would not take responsibility, which made Sion so angry that he sent out pursuers, and these pursuers, just a while ago, almost killed Ferris; and that was how it was forcibly connected to the current state of affairs,


“In other words, it’s all thanks to you that I got embroiled in a huge troublesome thing, and that’s how I ended up here in this manner!”

Looking at that peerless beauty who said that,

“............”

Kiefer was dumbfounded.

She had a completely dumbfounded expression.

Because this was the first time she had met such a person.

Even though Riphal could be overbearing at times in his conversations, but this was the first time she met someone who would beat up the person who makes a comeback and actually carry on her own meaningless story after that.

And right now, she had that self-satisfied expression.

Looking at her,

“............”

Kiefer, once again, recalled the words from Ryner.

''Demon at the core''.

This.

''Isn’t this fine?''


She thought.

She had thought that, with such a beautiful and cute face, Ferris would have been a strong love rival, but perhaps, not so with that kind of personality?

As Kiefer looked in the direction where Ryner was sent flying, he got up with a tired expression, looking as if he was already used to such developments.

“...... so, are you satisfied?”

He asked.

As he did so, Ferris nodded with lots of vigor. She nodded vigorously, apparently feeling good.

“Uh-huh. Satisfied.”

“Then can we continue this seriously?”

“No way.”

“Eh ~. What more do you still want?”

On hearing that, she looked in the direction of Kiefer and said.

“So, what does the old friend of Ryner want from us now? Were you sent by Sion?”

Kiefer shook her head frantically.


“No, I’m not. I have not seen Sion in years. And I’ve not been back to Roland for years as well.”

“Then what? Why did you appear at this kind of timing?”

“Eh...... ah, no, that is......”

As Kiefer fumbled with her words, Ryner also looked towards here,

“Ah right. I’ve not asked you earlier since my hands were full. Where did Kiefer go after leaving the country and why did you come back?”

On hearing those words.

“...............”

Kiefer was somewhat hurt by those words.

''"Why did you come back?"''

''Was it really bad to come back just because I want to see Ryner?'', she thought a little.

The truth was that there was no other reason for her to come back anyway......

She set off on a journey in order to save Ryner, in order to save Ryner......

In order to see him again, she came back.

Other than that, there was no meaning to coming back here.


That’s why Kiefer said.

“...... that, erm.”

Both Ryner and Ferris looked at her.

Even with blood rushing to her head, and feeling her face flushed, she did her best.

“...... err, erm, I came back...... to see Ryner......”

That was what she said.

Even though she was about to scream out ''Kyaaaaaaaaaaa'', she held it in, and just screamed silently in her heart.

As she took a glance at Ryner, he had that face again.

The troubled withdrawn look.

But even if he were to take a step backwards, she was determined to pay no heed and come back anyway. Even if he thought of himself as a monster and ran away, she was determined to give chase and stay by his side.

That was why she set off on a journey.

In order to save him from solitude, she set off on a journey.

That’s why Kiefer added one more line.


“Erm...... I, I, I.......”

She took one more step forward.

“...... ever since, in the past, till now...... I have liked Ryner.”

One step forward.

Instantly.

“............”

Ryner did not say anything. He only made a troubled expression. A lonely, tired expression.

Just like three years ago.

If she drew near him, he would definitely take a step backward. Maintaining a distance where he would not hurt her. Maintaining a distance where he would not kill her.

He would place a distance between himself and the other party so that his cursed self would not cause any hurt to the other party.

His reaction was just the same as before.

That was an expected reaction.

That’s why she went no further than that.

But.


“............”

But beside him.

She saw a very faint change in what should have been a normally expressionless face from the peerless beauty beside him.

That was truly a subtle change that occurred for merely an instant, and would probably have gone unnoticed by someone who was not involved nor interested in the current state of affairs between them.

But Kiefer saw it.

An almost instantaneous look of surprise had flashed across Ferris’s fair, beautiful and what should have been a normally expressionless face.

And then.

“............”

And then Ferris,

“...... ah, I......”

She said in a seemingly shaking voice. But that was all she said. Which was more than enough. Kiefer understood everything just from that alone.

''Ahh, so that’s how it is.''


She thought.

''Ahh, so that’s how it is. Just as I thought, she also, towards Ryner......''

“............”

Her thoughts trailed off.

All of a sudden, Ferris’s face underwent an even greater change than before. Surprise, teary, happiness-filled face.

And then, with a shaking voice,

“Da...... da, da......”

She started off.

And Ryner began,

“Huh? What’s up? What’s going on?”

He asked.

But as usual, she ignored him,

“Da, da, dango’s aroma, why?”

She said.

And then Ryner,


“Huh? Dango? Ah, that, because this is that place. The place where we were supposed to meet up, Asohld dango tea-house......”

Before he could finish, suddenly.

“Why didn’t you say so earlieeeeeer!!”

“Gyaaaaaa.”

She beat him up again. Ryner was sent flying with cries of anguish again. But she ignored all that and started running.

And she stepped on Ryner who was in her path,

“I’m leaving for a bit!”

And she rushed out of the room with an incredible speed.

Her actions were already beyond Kiefer’s comprehension.

“Eh? Eh? Eh?”

That was the only thing she could utter.

''But, but, that was definitely weird right?''

''I just confessed to Ryner.''

And Ferris probably liked Ryner as well, she thought.


And a stand off between two love rivals might possibly suddenly ensue!

Even though it was such an intense situation.

And Ferris suddenly shouted ''I smell dango'', which was pretty much incomprehensible, and then she beat up Ryner and rushed out of the room.

“...... what, what in the world happened to her?”

Kiefer asked.

On hearing that, Ryner, with a 'this is nothing new' tone, answered.

“...... she’s a person who places as much importance on dango as life itself.”

“Wait, that doesn’t tell me anything.”

“No no. I’m serious. It’s always like that with her, you see. She would always shout ''I like dango'', and beat me up to death, and beat Sion up to death.”

“Eh, then she really went off to eat dango?”

Ryner nodded at Kiefer’s query.

And then she went on,

“Eeeeeehhhhh, bu, but, but the conversation just now, it wasn’t really the time to eat dango......”


But Ryner shook his head.

“That’s the kind of person she is.”

“Bu, but......”

“No really, if you follow after her seriously, you might die.”

“...... is, is that so?”

“Yup yup.”

“............”

Ryner then got up.

“Well, for now, let’s go downstairs as well, shall we? There are things I need to talk to Kiefer about, and there are things regarding Ferris’s attacker that we need to talk about...... and since we are currently really pursued by Sion, we need to discuss our next step, and we can do that while we eat dango...... then again, even though we might be safe for the time being, I doubt we could stay here for long......”

While saying that, he was making his way out.

But Kiefer did not go after him.

She was, dumbfoundedly, thinking about what just happened.


Perhaps, Ferris was exactly the type of person Ryner said to be.

Perhaps, she’s really not interested in the affairs of the heart, more like a child, she seemed to prefer dango to flowers?

That was evident.

Having no interest in Ryner. Placing more importance on dango than Ryner. That’s why even when a girl came here to declare her love for Ryner, she’s completely not bothered at all.

That was evident.

At the very least, that was evident to Ryner.

But.

“............”

Kiefer sighed softly and took a small whiff at the aroma floating around in the room.

Just as Ferris said, the room was filled with the aroma of dango.

But this aroma had been present all along since they entered the room. It was an aroma that a person who likes dango would have noticed upon waking up.

But it was only during Kiefer’s love confession, that Ferris, with an apparently confused and flustered face, suddenly went talking about how she smelled the aroma of dango.


And rushing out of the room, as if she was running away.

That’s right.

She was running away.

Even when she was such a strong person. Even when she was such a violent person. Even when she was such a willful person, she ran away with an apparently flustered face.

That was her.

“............”

That was her pure innocence which made her really cute, and Kiefer,

“.................. uwah, what a strong opponent she might be.”

She said with a small groan.

Then Ryner turned around,

“What’s up?”

He asked.

He asked in a thoughtless manner.

And Kiefer looked intently at Ryner’s face.


Looking intently at the face of the person she had wanted to see all along.

Looking at the face of the person who had caused much distress to various girls,

“Geez, it’s all because of Ryner’s fault.”

“Huh?”

“Nothing. It’s noth~ing. Well, let’s go down. I’d also like to have some dango.”

As she said that, she closed in on Ryner. She then started to entwine her arm around Ryner’s arm.

“............”

It was an easy thing before.

She had linked arms with Ryner before during maneuvering exercises, and also during pinning exercises as well. And she had always been with him then. Always right by his side. Making bento for him. But that was a long time ago.

That’s why, right now, just like before, she would cross her arm over Ryner’s effortlessly.

“............”

But, she couldn’t do it.

At the point where she was about to do it, her heart was in her mouth, and threatened to jump out. That was how nervous she was.

No, rather, just by standing right beside the Ryner she had wanted to see for so long, was enough to make her heart burst.


''Uwah'', she thought.

''This is bad'', she thought.

''If this keeps on, I’m going to lose.'' Even though nothing was happening, she seemed to be on the verge of tears.

Since it had been a while ever since she had stepped into Roland, she really want to make her feelings known to him.

It was no longer the same as before.

The world had changed.

Sion had changed.

Her former place beside Ryner was gone.

And on top of that, a beautiful woman, a cute rival had appeared.

She had to do her best.

She had to strive further.

More.

Put in more effort.

“...... eehhh!”


She grabbed hold of his arm.

“Orh?”

He said.

“Hehe ~ hn.”

She said.

Even though inside her mind, she felt that she did not have the leisure to go ''hehe ~ hn'', but she did it anyway. And she hugged his arm tightly.

“Kiefer.”

“...... hn?”

“You are a little heavy.”

Instantly.

“Huuhh!? How can you say that to a girl!?”

While Kiefer yelled angrily, she gave a knock to Ryner’s head. And puffed up her cheeks, pouting angrily.

And again, Ryner had that troubled look on his face.


“............”

It was the same scene as three years ago.

Three years ago, the very same scene, while it was still not too late for many things.

The admired honours student Sion, the good-for-nothing idiot Ryner, the busybody Fahl who was enthusiastically interested in the love affairs of others, the Toni who appeared to be in love with Fahl, and the easygoing Tyle who always cheered everyone up.

Among those.

Among those people, Kiefer would be the one telling Ryner not to take afternoon naps, and knocking his head while telling him to go for lessons quickly.

Kiefer started reminiscing.

“Kind of nostalgic.”

She said, and laughed.

But even while she said that, she was a little nervous.

Because she might be the only one thinking that. ''Ryner didn’t seem to remember much about me. It seemed like he could care less about what happened those days. I’m afraid I’m the only one getting pumped up on things.''


''Well, it’s been truly a long time since I came back, and Ryner-tteba, he just keep on making that troubled face, so terrible.''

''I’m coming close to my limits.''

''Even though I’m finally back.''

''Even though I’ve kept doing my best in order to see him again.''

''If he still doesn’t smile one bit, I shall dash out and run away, hide myself in a corner and cry.''

''Uhn, I shall do just that.''

Kiefer was committed to that ---

Instantly.

Ryner said.

While patting the head of Kiefer who was clinging to his arm,

“...... ahh, it’s really nostalgic. After all this while, Kiefer finally came back, and it would be really nice to reminisce about our stupid past together with Sion, I guess.”


That was what he said.

And with a smile directed here,

“Welcome back, Kiefer.”

Ryner said.

“............”

At that moment, Kiefer’s plan of dashing out to hide herself to cry was completely terminated.

Ryner had said “welcome back”, he had smiled, and finally all those unsettled feelings she had had were erased by his whole-hearted smile.

But yet, for some reason, Ryner started having a flustered expression,

“Wh, why are you crying Kiefer!?”

He said.

“I’m not crying.”

“You are!”

“These are tears of joy! I’m just overwhelmed with emotions at being able to see Ryner again.”

“Se, seriously?”

“Seriously.”

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 199.jpg|thumb]]

“.................. is that so? Erm, so what shoud I do?”

“Just for a little while.”

“...... uh?”

“Just stay like this for a little while.”

Kiefer buried her whole face into Ryner’s chest. Burying all those three years in which she had not seen him, ascertaining the warmth of his chest.

As expected, Ryner adopted his usual troubled expression, looked around him, then looked up at the ceiling, appearing busy with something, but she didn’t care about that anymore.

Squeeze.

Squeeeeeeeeeeeze, that was due to her embracing him once.

“Alright!”

Kiefer said.

“Recharging completed!”

And she pulled away from Ryner.

As she did that, it seemed like he still had that troubled expression, unable to accept her feelings immediately, but even so, that was enough for her right now.


Because she knew that this was not the time for this.

That’s why Kiefer said.

“Alright! Now, let’s go plan out our next move!”

All of a sudden, Ryner made a face that seemed to be thinking of the various bothersome things that he had to deal with and said,

“...... ahh, seems like it’s going to be suuuuppeerr botherso......”

But Kiefer interrupted him,

“Right right, stop complaining! The next lesson is already starting!”

She pushed Ryner from the back and they started descending to the first floor of the tea-house.

And while Ryner was being pushed, he began,

“Uweh ~, lessons, what a super unpleasant wooooord.”

He groaned, making a truly unpleasant face.

And in response to that nostalgic face.

“............”

Kiefer laughed again.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu#Volume 2 - The Tomorrow Unknown To The Great Battle|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 3

2013-12-25T21:37:20Z

99.19.93.10: /* Chapter 3 - The Balance Scales For The Goddesses And The Hero */

==Chapter 3 - The Balance Scales For The Goddesses And The Hero ==


''She is really a beautiful woman'', Kiefer thought.

It was in a room on the second floor of the tea-house.

As she looked at the sleeping, blond-hair beauty lying on the bed, she wanted to sigh out but then decided against it.

Speaking about the brief explanation that she had received, her name was apparently Ferris Eris.

During the time that Kiefer left the country in search of a way to remove the curse of '''Alpha Stigma''' from Ryner, it was Sion who made her the partner of Ryner.

It seemed like these two had been travelling together in company for the entire past year.

The two of them had been journeying to search for '''Rule Fragment'''...... rather, Heroes’ Relics according to Ryner’s report.

Only the two of them.


Only the two of them......

“...... travelling together huh.”

She muttered softly.

“Hn?”

Ryner looked up and looked towards here. He was sitting on a chair beside the bed of the sleeping Ferris. And was looking worriedly at her (Ferris).

At any rate.

“............”

At any rate, she was not going to be jealous.

Because, she was very much well aware that he would be kind to anyone else, and additionally, she couldn’t see any particular special feelings displayed towards her (Ferris).

''And besides, besides.''

''Un, erm, ah ~.''

“............”

''Uu ~.''

''Right. I’m sorry. It’s really jealousy.''


Kiefer groaned in such a manner within the depths of her heart all by herself.

''Ah ~ now, what the heck is this. I’ve being doing my best wholeheartedly since leaving the country, Ryner-tteba. Ryner-tteba!!''

''What was I trying to accomplish by keeping it a secret......''

“............”

At that moment, once again, she was about to sigh out in frustration, but gave up.

Because it couldn’t be helped.

Because she was someone who had betrayed Ryner and the rest, someone who had left the country. Besides, in the end, even though she kissed him and confessed her love to him, she had yet to hear a reply from him.

Thus.

''Thus, this was not something unheard of right ~ it couldn’t be helped right ~ but even so I can’t accepttttttttt itttttttttttt!''

In the end, not being able to accept it, her heart was in a state of turmoil.

“............”

Then, Kiefer looked intently at the sleeping Ferris.

She was really extraordinary beautiful, as far as one could see.


How could she win?

Kiefer felt dejected just thinking about all this.

She tried finding her own reflection in the mirror at the corner of the room, then looked at herself. She thought that she had become more womanly than before, growing her red hair to shoulder length, and bearing pretty well-arranged features. Not bad, she thought. Probably. Then again, she had that supreme ruler from the northern part of the continent falling for her. Surely, yes, even though she wouldn’t know it herself, surely there was no problem with her looks, she thought......

At that moment.

Kiefer, once again, looked at that thing on the bed that couldn’t possibly be a human.

She had soft silky skin, fair and smooth like porcelain, and fine, soft, golden hair.

Looks like a woman...... and it’s not just about the curves; her height, slender body, delicateness which every man would want to protect, a nice body with a great style.

It was as if she came out of a fairy tale.

“...... like a princess.”

She murmured without thinking.


On hearing that, Ryner smiled wryly.

“No, no, you are tricked by what you see, you need to experience it for yourself. She truly is a demon down to the core.”

As he used a familiar manner to talk about her, Kiefer felt like crying.

Uwaan, she was on the verge of tears, but Ryner failed to notice that.

She looked at Ryner.

He had that usual sleepy, languid face, and had that look that seemed to be ignorant of the inner workings of the love relationship between a man and a woman.

“...... sigh.”

This time, she actually sighed out.

“Ah, Kiefer should be feeling tired, it’s okay to go sleep, you know? I’ll be looking after her.”

''Duh, that would be the last thing I want.''

Instead of crying that out, she held back and smiled.

“...... it’s alright. It’s been a while since I saw Ryner, and my tiredness had all flown away.”


She said gritting her teeth as she smiled.

As she said that, her face seemed about to turn red, but she managed to stop her flush somehow.

Furthermore, she wanted to demonstrate that she had become a woman who was able to respond with such words, that’s why she made an effort.

Besides, besides, the lines she just said were her true feelings. They weren’t made up at all.

Even though this was the first meeting in three years, her feelings had not changed at all. That was what she was certain of.

Looking at his face. Looking at his sleepy eyes. Looking at his unkempt hair. Looking at his languid lean body. Looking at his awkward behaviour.

She looked at his kind-looking face in spite of all that.

Ah, as she expected.

She thought.

''As I’ve thought, I’m still in love with Ryner'', she realized.

But then.

“............”

Ryner still had that slight withdrawn expression.

It was the same as previously.


When Kiefer had expressed her interest in the past, he had that same face.

And she knew the reason behind it.

She knew what was embedded within his heart.

He thought of himself as a monster. He thought of himself as a cursed monster that could not take hold of anyone’s hand.

Even though he is actually a kind-hearted person. Even though he has saved many with his hands.

''If I am killed by you, or shattered by you, that will still be fine'', that was something she couldn’t tell him.

''On just a touch, you will be shattered'', he would think, ''you will be killed'', he would think, fearfully.

It was as before, currently, his heart was surrounded by a sturdy armour.

Taken by a deep curse.

She knew that immediately when she saw him again.

That was why she went on a journey.

In order to break his curse.

In order to break his '''Alpha Stigma''' curse, and set his heart free.

In order to do that, she went on a journey.


For the sake of the person she loved, she flew off to a gallant adventure.

And the result.

“............”

The result!

Before she knew it!

''A super beautiful woman came in between me and Ryner, jeez!''

''Geez, what is the meaning of this? I really want to cry out!''

“...... geez, damn that Sion.”

She uttered without thinking.

“Eh?”

As the befuddled Ryner asked, Kiefer shook her head.

“No no. It’s nothing.”

Even though it wasn’t really nothing, but yet she said that it was nothing.

And again, she flashed a smile. She showed a grinning face.

It would be embarrassing if her flustered emotions about the appearance of a love rival were let known, so instead of focusing on these thoughts, she switched her attention to think about other matters.


There were now three important matters that she had to consider.

Regarding the situation she was now in.

Regarding the situation Ryner was in.

Regarding the situation the country was in.

“............”

First of all, the matter regarding herself was a simple one.

As commanded by the supreme ruler from the northern part of the continent. the king of Gastark Empire, Riphal Edea, she came here to rescue Ryner.

As asked, she came all the way here to bring Ryner back to Gastark.

Thus it was fortunate for her to be able to meet with Ryner just as she entered Roland.

But it was pretty unfortunate for her that Ryner had a beautiful woman for a partner.

Well, in any case, the situation that she was in now was not too bad actually......

Now, regarding the situation that Ryner was in.

“............”

She first looked at Ryner, then at the sleeping Ferris on the bed.

Ferris appeared to be attacked by someone, and had lost consciousness as a result.


Her younger sister --- a girl by the name of Iris, who is now on the first floor of the tea-house, eating dango served by the shop owner --- had filled them in.

At that moment, Kiefer thought back on the words said by Iris.

It went something like this.

''"Ermh, you see, Iris was waiting for Nee-sama, then there were a lot of black ghosts, and then Iris went ‘Paang’, but it didn’t work at all! And then when Iris was running away, her back was ‘Kappu’! ‘Kappu-ed’! And then, that black man in black clothes, ‘Stop!’, Iris said but that guy didn’t say a word! And then Nee-sama came, she came to save Iris but the black shadowy ghosts also ‘Kappu’ Nee-sama! And Iris said ‘Stop!’ and cried. But it was useless, both of us shouted ‘Help us!’, but it was useless. And on top of that, the black guy said that he was sent by Sion Nii-chan, and Nee-sama cried. While crying, both of us died. We were ‘Kappu-ed’ and died. But but ‘Pah’, Iris’s eyes opened and came back to life. And then we were on the road. Nee-sama was still sleeping. Iris tried waking her up but she didn’t, and then we came here!"''

That was how it went.


By the time Iris finished recounting on what happened, thirty minutes had went by, but still, she could make neither head nor tail on what had transpired.

However, as she observed Ryner’s expression then, it seemed like things didn’t look too good.

She tried remembering the occasions when Ryner’s face changed, and it was roughly during the time when Iris mentioned the following.

''Black shadowy ghosts.''

''The black guy controlling them.''

''The black guy was sent by Sion.''

''Ferris and Iris had died once.''

“............”

From those four lines, Kiefer could only guess the following.

Ryner’s partner was attacked.

By who?

By a pursuer sent by Sion.

That’s how the situation was.

In other words, Sion had dispatched pursuers after Ryner. For some reason, currently, the two of them weren’t on the best of terms.

But, why?

There were various reasons that Kiefer could think of.

It had been three years since Kiefer left Roland.

However, she had been continually keeping tabs on the state of Roland. Travelling across the central part of the continent, arriving at the north, and finally reaching the most northern part of the continent, Gastark Empire, in the midst of all that, she had been acquiring plenty of information regarding the status of Roland.

To quote, after having left the country for two years, Sion started a revolution and ascended the throne.

And in a year’s time following that, Roland was merely focusing its energies and resources on domestic affairs, accumulating power.

Furthermore, she had heard from some well informed individuals up north, that after merging with the Kingdom of Estabul, the expanded Roland generated apprehension within the neighbouring countries, but during the reign of the peace-loving Hero King, Sion Astal, there shouldn’t be any major problem.


And Kiefer couldn’t agree more.

If it was Sion, he would first stabilize Roland from within, then use non-aggression diplomatic policies towards its neighbours, and bit by bit, strengthen Roland, she thought.

In fact, she was somewhat worried about that approach.

This was due to the insight she gained while she was in Gastark Empire, watching how the country invaded and overwhelmed various large nations in the north at an alarming rate.

And on top of that, she was right beside the king of Gastark Empire --- Riphal Edea, the Hero King of the North.

She was beside him, watching how the world changed in an instant the moment he stepped onto the stage.

She was beside him, watching how Gastark swallowed up various large nations in the northern part of the continent.

She saw how the other countries in the upper portion of Central Menoris, due to fear of Gastark’s power, started strengthening their military and seeking to increase their territory, stirring up war after war.

In fact, it was very probable that the flames of war would spread across the entire continent of Menoris.


No, the truth was it was already happening.

That was why she was somewhat worried about Roland.

She was wondering how could the gentle, peace-loving Sion deal with the chaotic situation of a war-torn continent.

Of course, so as to speak, since Sion had come from a military background, he probably would be inclined to create a militaristic nation, she thought, but the problem was given his gentle nature, and the fact that he was an advocate of peace, would he really be able to properly build up Roland’s army? That was what she was worried about.

That kind of Roland would just be destroyed by another country. That would really be kinda bad, huh? She thought.

“............”

But that was needless anxiety, as she found out later during her journey back to Roland, after being ordered by Riphal to bring Ryner back to Gastark.

What she thought to be a peace-oriented Roland had started invading Nelpha.

And the army that invaded Nelpha was an abnormally enhanced one, a result of human experiments.

Furthermore, they were killing even surrendering soldiers, and women as well as children.

“............”


She never would have thought that the Sion she knew would actually act in such an entirely different manner.

But regarding that.

She didn’t think that Ryner would actually forgive such a thing.

Sion had changed.

But Ryner had not changed.

Wasn’t that the reason why the friendship between the two had come apart?

“.............”

As she was thinking along those lines, she looked at Ryner, who was looking intently at the sleeping Ferris on the bed while carrying an expression that appeared to be deep in thought.

And then she asked.

“Hey Ryner.”

“...... hn ~?”

“Well you see...... there’s something I’ve been meaning to ask you.”

“Uh-huh.”

“What in the world...... actually happened to Sion?”


Instantly.

He looked in this direction with a slightly surprised expression. He seemed about to say something, then took on a troubled expression followed by a sad expression.

And she began,

“......Ryner?”

As she asked, he took on an apologetic look.

“............”

But still, he said nothing.

Once again, she looked at him intently and then asked.

“...... what in the world...... happened between the two of you during the three years when I was away from the country?”

On hearing that, he first looked in this direction, then turned his head to look outside the window at the falling rain,

“...... it’s because I didn’t make any effort at all, which resulted in Sion being driven to the wall.”

He then filled Kiefer in on the events that had taken place during the three years when Kiefer was away.

About the report that Ryner had written in prison.


That was a report about ''Rule Fragment'' --- no, according to Ryner’s terminlogy, Heroes’ Relics.

About Sion becoming king during that time and making Ferris accompany Ryner on a journey in search of the Heroes’ Relics.

About Ryner returning to the country and working alongside Sion.

But those were quiet, peaceful days and he was unaware that Sion had already been driven to the wall.

Without Ryner’s knowledge, Sion had carried on Roland’s past human experiments and completed them.

And on the final day.

About Sion wanting to kill Ryner.

About him weeping while he wanted to kill Ryner.

About him saying incomprehensible things such as if he didn’t kill Ryner, he won’t be able to save him.

About Sion not killing Ryner in the end in spite of that.

About how Sion appeared to be possessed by something strange, and how his appearance had changed.

And finally about Ryner being thrown into prison, and Ferris rescuing him thereafter, and now that they were leaving the country.


“............”

While Ryner was talking, he smiled.

With a half-crying look, he smiled mockingly at himself.

''"It’s because I didn’t make any effort."''

''"It’s because I didn’t notice Sion’s distress."''

He smiled as he said that.

But, he would save him, he said.

To compensate for him running away all this while, he shall strive seriously this time, and save him, he said.

“............”

All that had happened were things beyond Kiefer’s imagination.

After asking, in the end, Kiefer also could not comprehend why things had come to such a state.

However.

There was a person who had predicted this.

Riphal.

Before sending off Kiefer to Roland, the king of Gastark Empire, Riphal Edea had said the following.


''"I want you to save Ryner from the monster of the south --- Sion Astal."''

Initially, Kiefer did not understand what he meant by that.

That was a matter of fact.

Since Sion was a friend and classmate from the same academy. And besides, in the past, Ryner and Sion were very good friends, and she couldn’t fathom how their friendship could have changed.

But Riphal said something different.

With a serious gaze, he looked straight at Kiefer and said something different.

And then, following that, the story which Riphal told her was something beyond Kiefer’s comprehension.

Even though they were talking about Ryner and Sion, Riphal suddenly started telling a very old fairy tale of the past.

''What kind of story are you telling me?'', Kiefer had asked but Riphal just ignored her and continued.

“............”

Kiefer started recalling that particular story.


That was truly a very old story written in ancient text.

By now, no one could guess how long ago was that. It was an ancient story that was even further back in time than before this continent, Menoris, was born.

Herself, Ryner, Sion, Riphal, no, in fact, everything that existed in this world right now, could not be traced nor linked back to the time of that story.

A legend or a myth, it had become.

But, Riphal continued.

Even when Kiefer asked what kind of story is this, Riphal merely ignored and continued.

The characters were ''Goddesses'', ''Mad Black Hero'', and the sacrificial ''Lonesome Demon''. It was a story about them.

As Riphal intentionally brought out the tomes in which the story was written in indecipherable ancient text and showed them to Kiefer, he told the story.

To summarize the main points of the story, this was how it went.

 

<center>♦ ♦ ♦</center>

Long, long ago, there were '''Goddesses''' who had lived since the primordial days.

The ''Goddesses'' were protecting ''Something'''.

That ''Something'' was at the centre of this world, and was the source of energy for all that was in the world, and it was everything to everything that existed.

As the ''Something'' was truly a thing of importance, if ''Something'' was hurt, everything would turn to nothingness.

Therefore, day by day, the ''Goddesses'' took great care to protect ''Something''.

But at that point, a single ''Hero'' was born.

He was born with great power.

The ''Hero'' blessed with God’s love, was shown love and affection by everyone, and grew up.

But because that power of his was too great, he was wrapped by this thing called solitude.

Before long, drowned in his own power, the ''Hero'' sunk deeply into madness and darkness.

This darkness was pitch-black and enshrouded everything.


“Let’s turn everything into nothingness.”

“Let’s turn everything into nothingness.”

“Let’s turn everything into nothingness.”

The ''Mad Black Hero'' was mad.

He was mad.

He was mad.

While raving in madness, he sunk even deeper.

First to paint the world black.

With his sword, he would paint the world black.

But that was not enough.

Even if he ate everything, it was not enough.

It seemed like he wanted to further go on to kill and eat the ''Goddesses''.

It seemed like he wanted to lay hands on the ''Something'' that the ''Goddesses'' were protecting.

Every single ''Goddess'' was to be killed.

But the ''Goddesses'' resisted with everything they got.

And somehow, they managed to give birth to a means of sealing the ''Mad Black Hero''.


The result was something called ''Human''.

Consequently, the ''Mad Black Hero'' was successfully sealed far away, in the southern part of the land.

After he was sealed, his power only extended to the southern part of the land.

And for a long time, the world was quiet, ensued with peace.

But the ''Mad Black Hero'' had yet to give up.

I’m going to paint everything black.

I’m going to paint everything black.

I’m going to paint everything black.

He continued chanting.

He was truly mad.

However, no matter how much he rampaged on, he could not break the seal of the ''Goddesses''.

The peace continued.

For a long time.

But during that peace, a problem, unnoticed by the ''Goddesses'', arose.


At the extreme end of the south, lived another monster.

A sole demon resided there.

During the time he was born, all by himself, in loneliness, he was crying out in tears.

But that voice reached no one.

That was how he was born.

His form was too hideous, and no one could see it.

His voice was too repulsive, and it reached no one.

All alone, all alone, all alone, to the point where he felt like dying.

But that solitude, seemingly unseen by anyone, was what he was born into.

That was exactly the reason why the ''Goddesses'' failed to notice the solitary demon.

Right from the start, that demon’s form could not be seen.

But in that place where the demon dwelt --- the back side of the world, a single monster arrived.

It was the ''Mad Black Hero''.


He was completely mad.

He kept on wailing about he was going to turn everything into nothingness, for a long, long time.

He wailed that he was going to paint everything black.

But the demon in solitude was delighted to see that ''Mad Black Hero''.

He never thought that someone would come to his dark dwelling.

He thought he would continue crying as he spent eternity in solitude.

But now, right before him, was the ''Mad Black Hero''.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' felt his own loneliness caused by the great power he possessed, and was wailing with tears in his eyes.

Upon seeing that, the demon greatly sympathized with him.

The demon had experienced solitude after all.

"We can definitely become friends", he said.

And he danced joyfully to the side of the ''Mad Black Hero''.

Singing songs.

Talking a lot.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' just kept on saying how he would turn everything into nothingness, but yet, the demon felt that he was no longer alone, and he was both grateful and blissful.


"A friend!"

"I have a friend!"

"I have a friend here!"

"I'm no longer alone!"

He shouted as he kept on dancing.

And that weakness his feelings bore.

Those pitiful feelings.

Were made used by the ''Mad Black Hero''.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' said.

<>


And the lonesome demon, whose name was ''All Equations'', said.

<< Sure sure. Sure sure. Because you are my first friend. For your sake, something like half of my body is no big deal. >>

And then the lonesome demon, who was called ''All Equations'', split into two parts, the ''Weaver of All Equations'' and the ''Solver of All Equations''.

Immediately, the ''Weaver of All Equations'' was devoured by the ''Mad Black Hero''.

Even though the demon felt excruciating pain, he smiled.

<< This is no big deal for the sake of my first friend. For the sake of my best friend, this is no big deal. >>

At last, after the ''Mad Black Hero'' obtained the power from devouring the ''Weaver of All Equations'', he successfully gave birth to a means of breaking the barrier deployed the ''Goddesses''.

That was a magic known as ''Human Alpha''.


That was almost the same type of magic created by the ''Goddesses''.

Controlling the ''Human Alpha", he broke the ''Human''.

Immediately, the ''Human Alpha'' started killing the ''Human''.

The ''Human Alpha'' made countries, grew up, and then started invading the world created by the ''Human''.

And before long, the ''Human Alpha'', once again, arrived at the center of the world.

At the centre where the ''Goddesses'' were.

At the centre where the ''Something'' was.

The ''Human Alpha'' killed the ''Human'', they killed, they killed, they killed and arrived there, creating a path in the process, and this was the path that the ''Mad Black Hero'' walked.

The cries of anguish and despair along the path he walked through was buried in darkness.

Throughout his path, the ''Goddesses'' were crying out in agony and resisting the ''Mad Black Hero''.

But they died.

They all died.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' devoured them.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' laughed as he devoured them.


Finally, he lay his hands on ''Something''.

Of course, that was also devoured by the ''Mad Black Hero''.

But the problem arose from there.

The ''Something'' possessed too great a power which the ''Mad Black Hero'' could not hold in his hands.

The ''Mad Black Hero'' hollered once again.

Help me.

Help me.

Even though he wanted to turn the world into nothingness, he was going to die before accomplishing that.

Help me.

Help me.

Can someone take on this darkness and pain in place of me?

On hearing the cries of his best friend, the lonesome demon took pity on him again. And he thought of taking on the suffering in place of his friend.

The lonesome demon said that he was going to give up his other half, the ''Solver of All Equations''.


<< Well then, you can use the remaining half of my body. You can put the darkness in. >>

And then the ''Mad Black Hero'' ate the remaining half of the lonesome demon.

And he took from within himself, the bad portion of ''Something'' and pushed it into the lonesome demon.

And that was the end of the lonesome demon.

Even though the demon hollered in agony, all his cries were devoured by ''Something''.

Like some lowly lifeform, the anguish of the lonesome demon, his cries, his eyeballs, his heart, his innards, his grey matter, were all devoured, devoured, devoured, even when everything was devoured completely, his pain did not disappear.

No matter how much time had passed, it did not disappear.

It just went on for eternity.

The hell of eternity started once again.

Pain and loneliness.

Solitude.


Solitude.

Solitude.

His solitude went on.

But even so, the lonesome demon had no regrets.

He had made a friend even if it was only for an instant.

He had lived for a friend even if it was only for an instant.

The lonesome demon was a fool.

A fool till the very end.

And then everything ended.

The ''Mad Black Hero'', while laughing, turned the world into nothingness.

The world that had existed till now came to an end.

Once again, the world was reborn into a different one.

Only the lonesome, solitary, foolish demon was reborn without any change, and for eternity, he continued hollering in anguish and suffering.


<center>♦ ♦ ♦ ♦</center>

Kiefer recalled that fairy tale-like story which, after Riphal finished telling, left a strangely bad aftertaste.

That was the tale which Riphal read out to her though the details were still lacking in accuracy (for example, the actual glyph that ''Something'' was written in could not be deciphered by Riphal and the other scholars, that’s why for now, it was just termed as ''Something''...... something to that extent), but the story in that tale was roughly along those lines.

It was an incomprehensible tale that did not seem to have anything to do with herself.

But, Riphal said that this would be something that was going to happen again.

And the characters appearing this time would be Ryner and Sion.

Ryner is the ''Solver of All Equations'' --- in other words, the half of the lonesome that would be made used of, and devoured.

Sion is the ''Mad Black Hero''.

Initially, when Kiefer heard the story, she was doubtful about Riphal’s sanity. What in the world is this guy talking about, she thought then.

Indeed, Ryner was just a slightly special person. As an ''Alpha Stigma'' bearer...... but yet, he was just slightly different from the other ''Alpha Stigma's".


But she did not think that there would be a link between him and someone from a fairy tale.

It was the same with Sion. He was a capable person with outstanding results in the same academy that Kiefer was attending, and on top of that he had royal blood flowing in his veins.

By ‘special’, that was what she thought.

Although that was what she thought, they were still humans after all.

Just like Kiefer, they were humans who fretted and brooded over things in their own lives.

At the very least, they weren’t monsters that were capable of moving the world.

But yet, Riphal said otherwise.

He looked at Kiefer with sorrowful eyes and said.

''The two people that Kiefer saw, they were humans...... but the story has already started. It is not the fault of those two. It is not the fault of Ryner Lute and Sion Astal. If Ryner was not born with those eyes...... if Sion did not open that door, if he have not wanted to open it...... but he did. He was going after something that made him have to open it...... and the moment he laid hands on what’s inside, the story started."


That was what Riphal said.

But she still could not comprehend the full meaning of he said. Kiefer listened with an expression that said, ''what in the world is this person talking about''.

And he smiled at that.

''Well, you will find out if you go to them. Though it’s already too late for many things."

And that was the end of their conversation.

And then, with a great deal of doubt, Kiefer left Gastark and returned to Roland.

And right now.

“............”

Kiefer looked intently at the somewhat sad face of Ryner before her.

She looked at the face of Ryner, filled with sadness for not being able to save Sion.

Even though Sion was after his life, he was making a ''I did not realize Sion’s distress'' lonely look.

Even though Sion wanted to devour him, he said, ''To compensate for all that running away up till now, this time I’m going to give it my best and save him''.


Kiefer looked at Ryner who still called Sion a friend in spite of being betrayed by him.

And then she thought.

Kiefer thought.

''Isn’t this just like......'', she thought.

''Isn’t this just like that story in that fairy tale?'', Kiefer thought.

“............”

Solitary, lonely, foolish, yet kind demon.

That mad, sorrowful hero pressing on hurriedly.

''All Equations''.

''Mad Black Hero''.

Ryner.

Sion.


“............”

''I have to do something'', she thought.

''What should I do, I have to do something'', she thought.

But, how?

To bring Ryner back to Gastark as told?

But Kiefer knew in her heart that she couldn’t do that.

That’s just not possible. Even now, Kiefer still could not believe completely in that incredulous fairy tale-like story.

And after hearing Ryner out, despite...... Sion’s betrayal, his lies, Ryner still see him as a friend and would never agree to leaving all this behind and running away to Gastark.

No, perhaps, in order to save his best friend, he might even be willing to sacrifice himself.

Just like that demon in that story.

Just like that lonesome demon.

But she couldn’t allow that. She couldn’t allow that.


''I can’t allow Ryner....... I can’t allow my Ryner to be devoured by Sion.''

Well then, what should she do?

''What should I do then?''

“............”

Kiefer looked at Ryner.

He was again looking at his unconscious partner who was attacked by pursuers sent by Sion.

The actions taken by Sion already demonstrated his lack of mercy.

To kill Ryner, and to kill his partner as well.

“............”

''How did things come to this?'', she thought.

''After coming back to Roland, together with Ryner and Sion, the three of us could reminisce on the good old days'', she had had some of those thoughts before.

Even though Toni, Tyle, and Fahl were dead, and it was no longer the same as before, but still, the three of them could still meet and laugh together, she had carried some of those thoughts all by herself.

“............”


She needed to amend the image of Sion in her memory, she thought.

Although the conversation earlier did spark off a desire to save Sion for an instant, she could only do so much within her limitations.

First, she needed to save Ryner.

Then, she would think of what’s next.

She looked at Ryner and said.

“You know, Ryner.”

“Hn?”

“Does Ryner know of Gastark......”

As she said that, suddenly.

“............”

Abruptly, the sleeping peerless beauty before her sat up.

She opened her clear blue eyes and looked around her surroundings restlessly.

And Ryner began,

“Yo, Ferris. You are finally awake.”

He said with a kind voice.


He said with a gentle, caring voice to the awakened princess.

That again, sparked off a pain within Kiefer’s chest. As she thought, the two of them are in that kind of relationship, she thought.

And then the princess, once again, with a seemingly bewildered expression, looked around her surroundings restlessly.

And then said.

“Yeah. I’m awake.”

“Are you feeling any pain anywhere?”

“...... pain?”

And then Ferris appeared to think for a while.

“...... hm. While I don’t feel any pain in my body, I do recall some painful memories.”

That was what she said. She had a half-asleep and dazed look on her expressionless face.

That face was a beautiful and cute one, and Kiefer seemed to groan out, ''Hah-ooh ~ m''.

Ryner looked intently at Ferris's face.

"Painful memories?"

Ferris nodded.


"Yeah. Painful memories."

Her behaviour created a spur of anxiety in Kiefer and she started thinking earnestly. This Ferris girl's behaviour did not match what Ryner said to be.

Just a while ago, Ryner,

''You are tricked by what you see, you need to experience it for yourself. She truly is a demon down to the core."

That's how he had described her, but that didn't seem to be the case however.

She's like an obedient cute kid who had just woken up.

Ferris stared at Ryner.

"I remembered some painful memories."

As if she was using a matching response to being comforted, she said it in a very sweet, lovely manner.

And Ryner promptly took in that sweetness.

"Hm. Well then, why don't you tell me about those painful memories of yours?"

He said.

''Eh, wait a minute, wait a minute'', Kiefer thought.

''What.. so the two of them do have that kind of relationship? They are already on such intimate terms, and am I acutally the one who is coming in between them?''


As she was on the brunt of that thought.

Something unbelievable took place before her very eyes.

Ferris propped her body away from the bed and leaned close towards Ryner. Is Ferris going to hug Ryner, that was the first thing Kiefer thought of.

''Eh ~ wait a minute ~!!''

She was about to cry out.

She thought her heart was going to stop.

But in the next instant.

"This is for my painful memories!"

And, for some unknown reason, Ferris swung her fist towards Ryner with an unbelievable force.

Instantly.

"Woah, I've thought that this would happen somehow."

Having predicted her move, Ryner stopped her punch.


And he smirked.

"Hahhun. With that strangely disgusting sweet voice, I could see this coming......"

But he was cut off there and then.

Ferris lifted her left arm, and pressed her elbow towards Ryner's face, and he,

"I'm stopping this one too!!"

And he stopped it in a frantic manner.

But that was the end of his resistance.

Ferris launched her knee upwards at a speed that was beyond Kiefer's ability to follow. And it connected with Ryner's chin.

"Arghh."

Following a cry of pain, Ryner's whole body was lifted into the air, and with a sharp crashing sound, Ryner's head broke through the tea-house ceiling, which was made of wood, and was stuck there.

Ryner's body hung from the ceiling of the tea-house, seemingly about to fall off anytime.

"............"

Kiefer was at a complete loss for words.

''But the thing is, isn't Ryner that, erm? Isn't he super strong?''


Formerly known as the '''Greatest Magician of Roland''', there should not be anyone in Roland who could come close to his power, isn't that how strong he was?

And that.

''What was all that about?''

''What's with this woman?''

''No, aside from that, why is she doing this all of a sudden?''

She couldn't understand a thing.

"............"

While Kiefer could only stare at this incomprehensible scene in which Ryner was attacked suddenly and sent crashing into the ceiling in which he was now stuck in, Ferris, with satisfaction,

"Good!"

She exclaimed.

As she did that, Ryner pulled his head out of the ceiling,

"This is nothing gooooooooddddddddddddddd! Damn you, were you trying to kill me!"

He bellowed.

And Ferris,

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 169.jpg|thumb]]

"Ohh, you've returned to life, Ryner!"

"I didn't die, duh!"

"Then die. Come back to life after you die."

"Wha.. I don't get you! What's this all about...... wait, don't draw your sword!"

Even with Ryner shouting, Ferris did not stop. With her slender arm, she picked up the large sword placed in the corner of the room, which to a stranger, might seem too much for her to handle, and swung it skillfully back and forth around her.

She swung the sword swiftly around a few times as if she was slashing at wind. As she did that, everything around her was sliced into fine pieces.

The bed, the chair, the stand, everything was sliced into unbelievably fine pieces without a sound.

That swordsmanship was abnormal. Among the things she sliced were objects made of iron as well, and yet, she sliced them apart effortlessly.

That was a truly majestic sight to behold.

It was such a majestic sight that anyone who was witnessing it would easily gasp out in amazement reflexively.


But Ryner instead,

"...... wha, what are you doing swinging that sword around in this cramped room? It was kind of scary...... so what in the world is the meaning of this?"

Kiefer applauded silently at his question.

A peerless beauty, emotionlessly, expressionlessly, swinging her sword around.

Looking at the scene before her, Kiefer once again, thought back to Ryner's words earlier.

''"You are tricked by what you see, you need to experience it for yourself. She truly is a demon down to the core."''

''Ah, so it was true......''

Kiefer thought.

It did seem to her now that there was no special relationship, love relationship to be precise, between the two of them......

But, at that moment.

".................. hm."

Finally satisfied, Ferris sheathed her sword at her waist.

And then, as Ryner and Kiefer breathed out a sigh of relief, Ferris looked at both her hands and wriggled her fingers, ascertaining their movements.


"...... seems like I can move them as usual."

She said.

Ryner dropped down from the ceiling. And then looked intently at Ferris.

"Ah ~ so that's what it was all about."

He said.

While Kiefer could not understand Ferris's actions, it seemed like Ryner had understood.

Kiefer asked Ryner,

"What was all that?"

In response, he replied.

"...... probably like what Iris mentioned earlier, Ferris had incurred severe wounds from the assault of our pursuer that Sion had sent. But now......"

However, just with those words, Kiefer already knew what he was going to say.

Ferris should be bearing severe wounds from that attack by her pursuer, but as far as Kiefer could see, she had not a single wound. In fact, she seemed perfectly fine.


She swung her sword around in order to ascertain that.

At that moment, Ryner continued. And looked at Ferris.

“...... so, what happened when I was not around? Iris thought you had died from incurring severe wounds.”

Ferris nodded.

“My tendons in both my arms and legs were severed and my limbs were almost torn apart.”

At those words, Kiefer looked at Ferris’s figure again.

However, Ferris’s arms and legs looked perfectly fine to her and on top of that, her clothes were in perfect condition.

With a slender, nice body with a great style, she was wearing a one piece dress with a short skirt portion and cute logo of three polka-dots lined up in a straight line. Her belt and boots were of the same brand and fitted her nicely.

After seeing that, Kiefer became flustered and started looking at her own clothes.

Even though the insignia was removed, what she was wearing was a light armour from Gastark Empire. Somehow, Riphal had prepared it to be somewhat cute and revealing, specially for her personal use, but still, it was not a girly one piece.


Looking at her own light armour, ''ahh geez, why didn’t I change my clothes before stepping into Roland'', she thought.

''Even though I’ve already prepared a number of clothes for the reunion with Ryner, what the heck am I doing?''

''But but, it can’t be helped I guess. I never would have thought that I would see Ryner so soon, right after entering Roland.''

''And besides, I never would have thought that such a beautiful woman is by the side of Ryner.''

“...... uuw.”

''Ahh, but still, it’s my mistake. It’s my mistake for not dressing properly before coming into the country where the person I like is in. Stupid me. I’m so stupid.''

“...... uuuww ~”

Even as she fretted, fretted, it changed nothing.

Ferris’s limbs were perfectly fine and her clothes were in perfect condition, with no evidence of her being attacked.

In other words, there was not a single scratch on her.

Ryner then said.

“...... were you under an illusion spell of sorts?”


But Ferris shook her head.

“That fella did not use any magic.”

“That fella......? In other words, Froaude?”

Ferris’s face darkened slightly at his words and looked intently at Ryner.

“......did you hear that from Iris?”

“A black man in black clothes calling forth black ghosts, kapu ~ =(equals) that fella right? But, that damn Froaude, despite telling us he was from Stohl Empire, so he was actually Sion’s subordinate...... when was the first time we meet him again?”

“I’ve forgotten.”

“Don’t forget duh.”

“Mm? Then do you remember?”

Ryner nodded at that question.

“If I remember correctly, it was at Toale’s place, I think. Wait, you do remember Toale, don’t you?”

Ferris promptly replied,


“Nope.”

“Wait wait, remember at least that much!”

In the midst of their bantering, Kiefer spoke without reservation.

“...... erm, you are talking about Toale Nelphi? The one currently fighting alone against Roland in Imperial Nelpha.”

Ryner nodded.

“Orh, right right, You are pretty well informed, Kiefer.”

Following that, Ferris, for the first time, looked towards here.

“............”

For some reason, she seemed to be staring at her. With her almond-shaped, clear, blue eyes, she was staring this way at her.

“..................”

Kiefer thought she was going to say something, but she did not.

Without saying a word, she stareeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeed this way at her.

“..................”

And then.


“..................”

Unable to bear the silence anymore, Kiefer said.

“Ah, ah, erm...... sorry for the late greeting. This is the first time we meet. I’m a friend from the same Royal Military Special Academy that Ryner studied in, Kiefer Knolles is my name.”

She said.

Then Ferris looked in the direction of Ryner,

“An acquaintance?”

“Ah, yeah. Kiefer is a classmate friend of mine. The same with Sion as well.”

“Sion too?”

“Yeah.”

After Ryner nodded, she looked towards here once more. She looked at her face, then her body, then at her face again, and said.

“...... I see. So Ryner, this is the rumored girl whom you’ve always been talking about?”

At those words,

“...... eh?”

Kiefer’s heart skipped a beat. Feeling surprised, without thinking, she turned towards Ryner.


''Rumored girl?''

''What’s that?''

''Does Ryner speak of me often with this person?''

''Eh, does that mean......... does that mean......''

''Erm, I’ll be really happy if they were nice rumors, but if he told her of that incident where I forcibly kissed Ryner like a moronic woman wellll, that kind of rumor would be, erm, I’m erm, I, ahh wahh wahh.''

While she was fretting and getting flustered all by herself, Ryner, with a weary face,

“Doh, I have never once mentioned anything about Kiefer to you. You are starting that troublesome parallel fantasy againnn......”

But Ferris cut him off and continued.

“No no, at this juncture, there is no need to hide it anymore. The person called Kiefer, is that girl right? The next girl after you forcibly attacked Milk Callaud one night and caused that pitiful girl to become pregnant, she’s that second victim right?”

After she said that,

“Pre, pregnant!?”

Kiefer cried out, and Ryner faced her, with a tired voice.


“Right, over there, don’t react so naturally to weird things.”

“Bu, but, pregnant...... I didn’t know, during all this time, Ryner already has a kid......”

“Hell like I do!”

On the side of that exchange, Ferris continued with her parallel story.

“Having a desire to seduce and lay their hands on the young girl Kiefer who’s still a student, the wild beasts Ryner Lute and Sion Astupidl one night, while reeking of alcohol, carried out such a conversation, ''"Let’s do that girl!"''.”

On hearing that, Kiefer looked at Ryner again.

“Tt, tthat so!?”

“No waaayyyyyyyy, wait, shouldn’t you know best that this isn’t true?”

Ignoring the yelling Ryner, Ferris continued on.

“However, the two of them who normally appeared to be buddies are the type to show their true colors when it comes to woman.”

“What type are you talking about, doh.”

The story continued, rendering Ryner’s rejoinder useless.

“Before long, the two of them started quarrelling. Ryner said. 'I was the first to set my eyes on that girl! I should be the first to attack her!' But Sion did not give in. 'Fool, who do you think is the king of this country? Me, you know? It’s not you, you know? That’s how it is. I shall go first'.”


Ryner, with a resigned expression,

“No wait, Sion wasn’t king yet then.”

Ferris nodded as well.

“That’s right. Even though Sion wasn’t king yet then, but he was a fool who has already assumed the air of one.”

“Ah, that’s true.”

“You see.”

“Yeah yeah.”

“Well then, I’m going to go on.”

“No, this is the place where you are going to stop that stupid story, thankfu...... ugh-arghhhh.”

Ryner was sent flying.

And Ferris continued further.

The contents of the story talked about how Ryner in the end assaulted Kiefer, made her pregnant, and ran away hollering how he would not take responsibility, which made Sion so angry that he sent out pursuers, and these pursuers, just a while ago, almost killed Ferris; and that was how it was forcibly connected to the current state of affairs,


“In other words, it’s all thanks to you that I got embroiled in a huge troublesome thing, and that’s how I ended up here in this manner!”

Looking at that peerless beauty who said that,

“............”

Kiefer was dumbfounded.

She had a completely dumbfounded expression.

Because this was the first time she had met such a person.

Even though Riphal could be overbearing at times in his conversations, but this was the first time she met someone who would beat up the person who makes a comeback and actually carry on her own meaningless story after that.

And right now, she had that self-satisfied expression.

Looking at her,

“............”

Kiefer, once again, recalled the words from Ryner.

''Demon at the core''.

This.

''Isn’t this fine?''


She thought.

She had thought that, with such a beautiful and cute face, Ferris would have been a strong love rival, but perhaps, not so with that kind of personality?

As Kiefer looked in the direction where Ryner was sent flying, he got up with a tired expression, looking as if he was already used to such developments.

“...... so, are you satisfied?”

He asked.

As he did so, Ferris nodded with lots of vigor. She nodded vigorously, apparently feeling good.

“Uh-huh. Satisfied.”

“Then can we continue this seriously?”

“No way.”

“Eh ~. What more do you still want?”

On hearing that, she looked in the direction of Kiefer and said.

“So, what does the old friend of Ryner want from us now? Were you sent by Sion?”

Kiefer shook her head frantically.


“No, I’m not. I have not seen Sion in years. And I’ve not been back to Roland for years as well.”

“Then what? Why did you appear at this kind of timing?”

“Eh...... ah, no, that is......”

As Kiefer fumbled with her words, Ryner also looked towards here,

“Ah right. I’ve not asked you earlier since my hands were full. Where did Kiefer go after leaving the country and why did you come back?”

On hearing those words.

“...............”

Kiefer was somewhat hurt by those words.

''"Why did you come back?"''

''Was it really bad to come back just because I want to see Ryner?'', she thought a little.

The truth was that there was no other reason for her to come back anyway......

She set off on a journey in order to save Ryner, in order to save Ryner......

In order to see him again, she came back.

Other than that, there was no meaning to coming back here.


That’s why Kiefer said.

“...... that, erm.”

Both Ryner and Ferris looked at her.

Even with blood rushing to her head, and feeling her face flushed, she did her best.

“...... err, erm, I came back...... to see Ryner......”

That was what she said.

Even though she was about to scream out ''Kyaaaaaaaaaaa'', she held it in, and just screamed silently in her heart.

As she took a glance at Ryner, he had that face again.

The troubled withdrawn look.

But even if he were to take a step backwards, she was determined to pay no heed and come back anyway. Even if he thought of himself as a monster and ran away, she was determined to give chase and stay by his side.

That was why she set off on a journey.

In order to save him from solitude, she set off on a journey.

That’s why Kiefer added one more line.


“Erm...... I, I, I.......”

She took one more step forward.

“...... ever since, in the past, till now...... I have liked Ryner.”

One step forward.

Instantly.

“............”

Ryner did not say anything. He only made a troubled expression. A lonely, tired expression.

Just like three years ago.

If she drew near him, he would definitely take a step backward. Maintaining a distance where he would not hurt her. Maintaining a distance where he would not kill her.

He would place a distance between himself and the other party so that his cursed self would not cause any hurt to the other party.

His reaction was just the same as before.

That was an expected reaction.

That’s why she went no further than that.

But.


“............”

But beside him.

She saw a very faint change in what should have been a normally expressionless face from the peerless beauty beside him.

That was truly a subtle change that occurred for merely an instant, and would probably have gone unnoticed by someone who was not involved nor interested in the current state of affairs between them.

But Kiefer saw it.

An almost instantaneous look of surprise had flashed across Ferris’s fair, beautiful and what should have been a normally expressionless face.

And then.

“............”

And then Ferris,

“...... ah, I......”

She said in a seemingly shaking voice. But that was all she said. Which was more than enough. Kiefer understood everything just from that alone.

''Ahh, so that’s how it is.''


She thought.

''Ahh, so that’s how it is. Just as I thought, she also, towards Ryner......''

“............”

Her thoughts trailed off.

All of a sudden, Ferris’s face underwent an even greater change than before. Surprise, teary, happiness-filled face.

And then, with a shaking voice,

“Da...... da, da......”

She started off.

And Ryner began,

“Huh? What’s up? What’s going on?”

He asked.

But as usual, she ignored him,

“Da, da, dango’s aroma, why?”

She said.

And then Ryner,


“Huh? Dango? Ah, that, because this is that place. The place where we were supposed to meet up, Asohld dango tea-house......”

Before he could finish, suddenly.

“Why didn’t you say so earlieeeeeer!!”

“Gyaaaaaa.”

She beat him up again. Ryner was sent flying with cries of anguish again. But she ignored all that and started running.

And she stepped on Ryner who was in her path,

“I’m leaving for a bit!”

And she rushed out of the room with an incredible speed.

Her actions were already beyond Kiefer’s comprehension.

“Eh? Eh? Eh?”

That was the only thing she could utter.

''But, but, that was definitely weird right?''

''I just confessed to Ryner.''

And Ferris probably liked Ryner as well, she thought.


And a stand off between two love rivals might possibly suddenly ensue!

Even though it was such an intense situation.

And Ferris suddenly shouted ''I smell dango'', which was pretty much incomprehensible, and then she beat up Ryner and rushed out of the room.

“...... what, what in the world happened to her?”

Kiefer asked.

On hearing that, Ryner, with a 'this is nothing new' tone, answered.

“...... she’s a person who places as much importance on dango as life itself.”

“Wait, that doesn’t tell me anything.”

“No no. I’m serious. It’s always like that with her, you see. She would always shout ''I like dango'', and beat me up to death, and beat Sion up to death.”

“Eh, then she really went off to eat dango?”

Ryner nodded at Kiefer’s query.

And then she went on,

“Eeeeeehhhhh, bu, but, but the conversation just now, it wasn’t really the time to eat dango......”


But Ryner shook his head.

“That’s the kind of person she is.”

“Bu, but......”

“No really, if you follow after her seriously, you might die.”

“...... is, is that so?”

“Yup yup.”

“............”

Ryner then got up.

“Well, for now, let’s go downstairs as well, shall we? There are things I need to talk to Kiefer about, and there are things regarding Ferris’s attacker that we need to talk about...... and since we are currently really pursued by Sion, we need to discuss our next step, and we can do that while we eat dango...... then again, even though we might be safe for the time being, I doubt we could stay here for long......”

While saying that, he was making his way out.

But Kiefer did not go after him.

She was, dumbfoundedly, thinking about what just happened.


Perhaps, Ferris was exactly the type of person Ryner said to be.

Perhaps, she’s really not interested in the affairs of the heart, more like a child, she seemed to prefer dango to flowers?

That was evident.

Having no interest in Ryner. Placing more importance on dango than Ryner. That’s why even when a girl came here to declare her love for Ryner, she’s completely not bothered at all.

That was evident.

At the very least, that was evident to Ryner.

But.

“............”

Kiefer sighed softly and took a small whiff at the aroma floating around in the room.

Just as Ferris said, the room was filled with the aroma of dango.

But this aroma had been present all along since they entered the room. It was an aroma that a person who likes dango would have noticed upon waking up.

But it was only during Kiefer’s love confession, that Ferris, with an apparently confused and flustered face, suddenly went talking about how she smelled the aroma of dango.


And rushing out of the room, as if she was running away.

That’s right.

She was running away.

Even when she was such a strong person. Even when she was such a violent person. Even when she was such a willful person, she ran away with an apparently flustered face.

That was her.

“............”

That was her pure innocence which made her really cute, and Kiefer,

“.................. uwah, what a strong opponent she might be.”

She said with a small groan.

Then Ryner turned around,

“What’s up?”

He asked.

He asked in a thoughtless manner.

And Kiefer looked intently at Ryner’s face.


Looking intently at the face of the person she had wanted to see all along.

Looking at the face of the person who had caused much distress to various girls,

“Geez, it’s all because of Ryner’s fault.”

“Huh?”

“Nothing. It’s noth~ing. Well, let’s go down. I’d also like to have some dango.”

As she said that, she closed in on Ryner. She then started to entwine her arm around Ryner’s arm.

“............”

It was an easy thing before.

She had linked arms with Ryner before during maneuvering exercises, and also during pinning exercises as well. And she had always been with him then. Always right by his side. Making bento for him. But that was a long time ago.

That’s why, right now, just like before, she would cross her arm over Ryner’s effortlessly.

“............”

But, she couldn’t do it.

At the point where she was about to do it, her heart was in her mouth, and threatened to jump out. That was how nervous she was.

No, rather, just by standing right beside the Ryner she had wanted to see for so long, was enough to make her heart burst.


''Uwah'', she thought.

''This is bad'', she thought.

''If this keeps on, I’m going to lose.'' Even though nothing was happening, she seemed to be on the verge of tears.

Since it had been a while ever since she had stepped into Roland, she really want to make her feelings known to him.

It was no longer the same as before.

The world had changed.

Sion had changed.

Her former place beside Ryner was gone.

And on top of that, a beautiful woman, a cute rival had appeared.

She had to do her best.

She had to strive further.

More.

Put in more effort.

“...... eehhh!”


She grabbed hold of his arm.

“Orh?”

He said.

“Hehe ~ hn.”

She said.

Even though inside her mind, she felt that she did not have the leisure to go ''hehe ~ hn'', but she did it anyway. And she hugged his arm tightly.

“Kiefer.”

“...... hn?”

“You are a little heavy.”

Instantly.

“Huuhh!? How can you say that to a girl!?”

While Kiefer yelled angrily, she gave a knock to Ryner’s head. And puffed up her cheeks, pouting angrily.

And again, Ryner had that troubled look on his face.


“............”

It was the same scene as three years ago.

Three years ago, the very same scene, while it was still not too late for many things.

The admired honours student Sion, the good-for-nothing idiot Ryner, the busybody Fahl who was enthusiastically interested in the love affairs of others, the Toni who appeared to be in love with Fahl, and the easygoing Tyle who always cheered everyone up.

Among those.

Among those people, Kiefer would be the one telling Ryner not to take afternoon naps, and knocking his head while telling him to go for lessons quickly.

Kiefer started reminiscing.

“Kind of nostalgic.”

She said, and laughed.

But even while she said that, she was a little nervous.

Because she might be the only one thinking that. ''Ryner didn’t seem to remember much about me. It seemed like he could care less about what happened those days. I’m afraid I’m the only one getting pumped up on things.''


''Well, it’s been truly a long time since I came back, and Ryner-tteba, he just keep on making that troubled face, so terrible.''

''I’m coming close to my limits.''

''Even though I’m finally back.''

''Even though I’ve kept doing my best in order to see him again.''

''If he still doesn’t smile one bit, I shall dash out and run away, hide myself in a corner and cry.''

''Uhn, I shall do just that.''

Kiefer was committed to that ---

Instantly.

Ryner said.

While patting the head of Kiefer who was clinging to his arm,

“...... ahh, it’s really nostalgic. After all this while, Kiefer finally came back, and it would be really nice to reminisce about our stupid past together with Sion, I guess.”


That was what he said.

And with a smile directed here,

“Welcome back, Kiefer.”

Ryner said.

“............”

At that moment, Kiefer’s plan of dashing out to hide herself to cry was completely terminated.

Ryner had said “welcome back”, he had smiled, and finally all those unsettled feelings she had had were erased by his whole-hearted smile.

But yet, for some reason, Ryner started having a flustered expression,

“Wh, why are you crying Kiefer!?”

He said.

“I’m not crying.”

“You are!”

“These are tears of joy! I’m just overwhelmed with emotions at being able to see Ryner again.”

“Se, seriously?”

“Seriously.”

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 199.jpg|thumb]]

“.................. is that so? Erm, so what shoud I do?”

“Just for a little while.”

“...... uh?”

“Just stay like this for a little while.”

Kiefer buried her whole face into Ryner’s chest. Burying all those three years in which she had not seen him, ascertaining the warmth of his chest.

As expected, Ryner adopted his usual troubled expression, looked around him, then looked up at the ceiling, appearing busy with something, but she didn’t care about that anymore.

Squeeze.

Squeeeeeeeeeeeze, that was due to her embracing him once.

“Alright!”

Kiefer said.

“Recharging completed!”

And she pulled away from Ryner.

As she did that, it seemed like he still had that troubled expression, unable to accept her feelings immediately, but even so, that was enough for her right now.


Because she knew that this was not the time for this.

That’s why Kiefer said.

“Alright! Now, let’s go plan out our next move!”

All of a sudden, Ryner made a face that seemed to be thinking of the various bothersome things that he had to deal with and said,

“...... ahh, seems like it’s going to be suuuuppeerr botherso......”

But Kiefer interrupted him,

“Right right, stop complaining! The next lesson is already starting!”

She pushed Ryner from the back and they started descending to the first floor of the tea-house.

And while Ryner was being pushed, he began,

“Uweh ~, lessons, what a super unpleasant wooooord.”

He groaned, making a truly unpleasant face.

And in response to that nostalgic face.

“............”

Kiefer laughed again.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu#Volume 2 - The Tomorrow Unknown To The Great Battle|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 3

2013-12-25T20:39:26Z

99.19.93.10: /* Chapter 3 - The Balance Scales For The Goddesses And The Hero */

==Chapter 3 - The Balance Scales For The Goddesses And The Hero ==


''She is really a beautiful woman'', Kiefer thought.

It was in a room on the second floor of the tea-house.

As she looked at the sleeping, blond-hair beauty lying on the bed, she wanted to sigh out but then decided against it.

Speaking about the brief explanation that she had received, her name was apparently Ferris Eris.

During the time that Kiefer left the country in search of a way to remove the curse of '''Alpha Stigma''' from Ryner, it was Sion who made her the partner of Ryner.

It seemed like these two had been travelling together in company for the entire past year.

The two of them had been journeying to search for '''Rule Fragment'''...... rather, Heroes’ Relics according to Ryner’s report.

Only the two of them.


Only the two of them......

“...... travelling together huh.”

She muttered softly.

“Hn?”

Ryner looked up and looked towards here. He was sitting on a chair beside the bed of the sleeping Ferris. And was looking worriedly at her (Ferris).

At any rate.

“............”

At any rate, she was not going to be jealous.

Because, she was very much well aware that he would be kind to anyone else, and additionally, she couldn’t see any particular special feelings displayed towards her (Ferris).

''And besides, besides.''

''Un, erm, ah ~.''

“............”

''Uu ~.''

''Right. I’m sorry. It’s really jealousy.''


Kiefer groaned in such a manner within the depths of her heart all by herself.

''Ah ~ now, what the heck is this. I’ve being doing my best wholeheartedly since leaving the country, Ryner-tteba. Ryner-tteba!!''

''What was I trying to accomplish by keeping it a secret......''

“............”

At that moment, once again, she was about to sigh out in frustration, but gave up.

Because it couldn’t be helped.

Because she was someone who had betrayed Ryner and the rest, someone who had left the country. Besides, in the end, even though she kissed him and confessed her love to him, she had yet to hear a reply from him.

Thus.

''Thus, this was not something unheard of right ~ it couldn’t be helped right ~ but even so I can’t accepttttttttt itttttttttttt!''

In the end, not being able to accept it, her heart was in a state of turmoil.

“............”

Then, Kiefer looked intently at the sleeping Ferris.

She was really extraordinary beautiful, as far as one could see.


How could she win?

Kiefer felt dejected just thinking about all this.

She tried finding her own reflection in the mirror at the corner of the room, then looked at herself. She thought that she had become more womanly than before, growing her red hair to shoulder length, and bearing pretty well-arranged features. Not bad, she thought. Probably. Then again, she had that supreme ruler from the northern part of the continent falling for her. Surely, yes, even though she wouldn’t know it herself, surely there was no problem with her looks, she thought......

At that moment.

Kiefer, once again, looked at that thing on the bed that couldn’t possibly be a human.

She had soft silky skin, fair and smooth like porcelain, and fine, soft, golden hair.

Looks like a woman...... and it’s not just about the curves; her height, slender body, delicateness which every man would want to protect, a nice body with a great style.

It was as if she came out of a fairy tale.

“...... like a princess.”

She murmured without thinking.


On hearing that, Ryner smiled wryly.

“No, no, you are tricked by what you see, you need to experience it for yourself. She truly is a demon down to the core.”

As he used a familiar manner to talk about her, Kiefer felt like crying.

Uwaan, she was on the verge of tears, but Ryner failed to notice that.

She looked at Ryner.

He had that usual sleepy, languid face, and had that look that seemed to be ignorant of the inner workings of the love relationship between a man and a woman.

“...... sigh.”

This time, she actually sighed out.

“Ah, Kiefer should be feeling tired, it’s okay to go sleep, you know? I’ll be looking after her.”

''Duh, that would be the last thing I want.''

Instead of crying that out, she held back and smiled.

“...... it’s alright. It’s been a while since I saw Ryner, and my tiredness had all flown away.”


She said gritting her teeth as she smiled.

As she said that, her face seemed about to turn red, but she managed to stop her flush somehow.

Furthermore, she wanted to demonstrate that she had become a woman who was able to respond with such words, that’s why she made an effort.

Besides, besides, the lines she just said were her true feelings. They weren’t made up at all.

Even though this was the first meeting in three years, her feelings had not changed at all. That was what she was certain of.

Looking at his face. Looking at his sleepy eyes. Looking at his unkempt hair. Looking at his languid lean body. Looking at his awkward behaviour.

She looked at his kind-looking face in spite of all that.

Ah, as she expected.

She thought.

''As I’ve thought, I’m still in love with Ryner'', she realized.

But then.

“............”

Ryner still had that slight withdrawn expression.

It was the same as previously.


When Kiefer had expressed her interest in the past, he had that same face.

And she knew the reason behind it.

She knew what was embedded within his heart.

He thought of himself as a monster. He thought of himself as a cursed monster that could not take hold of anyone’s hand.

Even though he is actually a kind-hearted person. Even though he has saved many with his hands.

''If I am killed by you, or shattered by you, that will still be fine'', that was something she couldn’t tell him.

''On just a touch, you will be shattered'', he would think, ''you will be killed'', he would think, fearfully.

It was as before, currently, his heart was surrounded by a sturdy armour.

Taken by a deep curse.

She knew that immediately when she saw him again.

That was why she went on a journey.

In order to break his curse.

In order to break his '''Alpha Stigma''' curse, and set his heart free.

In order to do that, she went on a journey.


For the sake of the person she loved, she flew off to a gallant adventure.

And the result.

“............”

The result!

Before she knew it!

''A super beautiful woman came in between me and Ryner, jeez!''

''Geez, what is the meaning of this? I really want to cry out!''

“...... geez, damn that Sion.”

She uttered without thinking.

“Eh?”

As the befuddled Ryner asked, Kiefer shook her head.

“No no. It’s nothing.”

Even though it wasn’t really nothing, but yet she said that it was nothing.

And again, she flashed a smile. She showed a grinning face.

It would be embarrassing if her flustered emotions about the appearance of a love rival were let known, so instead of focusing on these thoughts, she switched her attention to think about other matters.


There were now three important matters that she had to consider.

Regarding the situation she was now in.

Regarding the situation Ryner was in.

Regarding the situation the country was in.

“............”

First of all, the matter regarding herself was a simple one.

As commanded by the supreme ruler from the northern part of the continent. the king of Gastark Empire, Riphal Edea, she came here to rescue Ryner.

As asked, she came all the way here to bring Ryner back to Gastark.

Thus it was fortunate for her to be able to meet with Ryner just as she entered Roland.

But it was pretty unfortunate for her that Ryner had a beautiful woman for a partner.

Well, in any case, the situation that she was in now was not too bad actually......

Now, regarding the situation that Ryner was in.

“............”

She first looked at Ryner, then at the sleeping Ferris on the bed.

Ferris appeared to be attacked by someone, and had lost consciousness as a result.


Her younger sister --- a girl by the name of Iris, who is now on the first floor of the tea-house, eating dango served by the shop owner --- had filled them in.

At that moment, Kiefer thought back on the words said by Iris.

It went something like this.

''"Ermh, you see, Iris was waiting for Nee-sama, then there were a lot of black ghosts, and then Iris went ‘Paang’, but it didn’t work at all! And then when Iris was running away, her back was ‘Kappu’! ‘Kappu-ed’! And then, that black man in black clothes, ‘Stop!’, Iris said but that guy didn’t say a word! And then Nee-sama came, she came to save Iris but the black shadowy ghosts also ‘Kappu’ Nee-sama! And Iris said ‘Stop!’ and cried. But it was useless, both of us shouted ‘Help us!’, but it was useless. And on top of that, the black guy said that he was sent by Sion Nii-chan, and Nee-sama cried. While crying, both of us died. We were ‘Kappu-ed’ and died. But but ‘Pah’, Iris’s eyes opened and came back to life. And then we were on the road. Nee-sama was still sleeping. Iris tried waking her up but she didn’t, and then we came here!"''

That was how it went.


By the time Iris finished recounting on what happened, thirty minutes had went by, but still, she could make neither head nor tail on what had transpired.

However, as she observed Ryner’s expression then, it seemed like things didn’t look too good.

She tried remembering the occasions when Ryner’s face changed, and it was roughly during the time when Iris mentioned the following.

''Black shadowy ghosts.''

''The black guy controlling them.''

''The black guy was sent by Sion.''

''Ferris and Iris had died once.''

“............”

From those four lines, Kiefer could only guess the following.

Ryner’s partner was attacked.

By who?

By a pursuer sent by Sion.

That’s how the situation was.

In other words, Sion had dispatched pursuers after Ryner. For some reason, currently, the two of them weren’t on the best of terms.

But, why?

There were various reasons that Kiefer could think of.

It had been three years since Kiefer left Roland.

However, she had been continually keeping tabs on the state of Roland. Travelling across the central part of the continent, arriving at the north, and finally reaching the most northern part of the continent, Gastark Empire, in the midst of all that, she had been acquiring plenty of information regarding the status of Roland.

To quote, after having left the country for two years, Sion started a revolution and ascended the throne.

And in a year’s time following that, Roland was merely focusing its energies and resources on domestic affairs, accumulating power.

Furthermore, she had heard from some well informed individuals up north, that after merging with the Kingdom of Estabul, the expanded Roland generated apprehension within the neighbouring countries, but during the reign of the peace-loving Hero King, Sion Astal, there shouldn’t be any major problem.


And Kiefer couldn’t agree more.

If it was Sion, he would first stabilize Roland from within, then use non-aggression diplomatic policies towards its neighbours, and bit by bit, strengthen Roland, she thought.

In fact, she was somewhat worried about that approach.

This was due to the insight she gained while she was in Gastark Empire, watching how the country invaded and overwhelmed various large nations in the north at an alarming rate.

And on top of that, she was right beside the king of Gastark Empire --- Riphal Edea, the Hero King of the North.

She was beside him, watching how the world changed in an instant the moment he stepped onto the stage.

She was beside him, watching how Gastark swallowed up various large nations in the northern part of the continent.

She saw how the other countries in the upper portion of Central Menoris, due to fear of Gastark’s power, started strengthening their military and seeking to increase their territory, stirring up war after war.

In fact, it was very probable that the flames of war would spread across the entire continent of Menoris.


No, the truth was it was already happening.

That was why she was somewhat worried about Roland.

She was wondering how could the gentle, peace-loving Sion deal with the chaotic situation of a war-torn continent.

Of course, so as to speak, since Sion had come from a military background, he probably would be inclined to create a militaristic nation, she thought, but the problem was given his gentle nature, and the fact that he was an advocate of peace, would he really be able to properly build up Roland’s army? That was what she was worried about.

That kind of Roland would just be destroyed by another country. That would really be kinda bad, huh? She thought.

“............”

But that was needless anxiety, as she found out later during her journey back to Roland, after being ordered by Riphal to bring Ryner back to Gastark.

What she thought to be a peace-oriented Roland had started invading Nelpha.

And the army that invaded Nelpha was an abnormally enhanced one, a result of human experiments.

Furthermore, they were killing even surrendering soldiers, and women as well as children.

“............”


She never would have thought that the Sion she knew would actually act in such an entirely different manner.

But regarding that.

She didn’t think that Ryner would actually forgive such a thing.

Sion had changed.

But Ryner had not changed.

Wasn’t that the reason why the friendship between the two had come apart?

“.............”

As she was thinking along those lines, she looked at Ryner, who was looking intently at the sleeping Ferris on the bed while carrying an expression that appeared to be deep in thought.

And then she asked.

“Hey Ryner.”

“...... hn ~?”

“Well you see...... there’s something I’ve been meaning to ask you.”

“Uh-huh.”

“What in the world...... actually happened to Sion?”


Instantly.

He looked in this direction with a slightly surprised expression. He seemed about to say something, then took on a troubled expression followed by a sad expression.

And she began,

“......Ryner?”

As she asked, he took on an apologetic look.

“............”

But still, he said nothing.

Once again, she looked at him intently and then asked.

“...... what in the world...... happened between the two of you during the three years when I was away from the country?”

On hearing that, he first looked in this direction, then turned his head to look outside the window at the falling rain,

“...... it’s because I didn’t make any effort at all, which resulted in Sion being driven to the wall.”

He then filled Kiefer in on the events that had taken place during the three years when Kiefer was away.

About the report that Ryner had written in prison.


That was a report about '''Rhule Fragmei''' --- no, according to Ryner’s terminlogy, Heroes’ Relics.

About Sion becoming king during that time and making Ferris accompany Ryner on a journey in search of the Heroes’ Relics.

About Ryner returning to the country and working alongside Sion.

But those were quiet, peaceful days and he was unaware that Sion had already been driven to the wall.

Without Ryner’s knowledge, Sion had carried on Roland’s past human experiments and completed them.

And on the final day.

About Sion wanting to kill Ryner.

About him weeping while he wanted to kill Ryner.

About him saying incomprehensible things such as if he didn’t kill Ryner, he won’t be able to save him.

About Sion not killing Ryner in the end in spite of that.

About how Sion appeared to be possessed by something strange, and how his appearance had changed.

And finally about Ryner being thrown into prison, and Ferris rescuing him thereafter, and now that they were leaving the country.


“............”

While Ryner was talking, he smiled.

With a half-crying look, he smiled mockingly at himself.

''"It’s because I didn’t make any effort."''

''"It’s because I didn’t notice Sion’s distress."''

He smiled as he said that.

But, he would save him, he said.

To compensate for him running away all this while, he shall strive seriously this time, and save him, he said.

“............”

All that had happened were things beyond Kiefer’s imagination.

After asking, in the end, Kiefer also could not comprehend why things had come to such a state.

However.

There was a person who had predicted this.

Riphal.

Before sending off Kiefer to Roland, the king of Gastark Empire, Riphal Edea had said the following.


''"I want you to save Ryner from the monster of the south --- Sion Astal."''

Initially, Kiefer did not understand what he meant by that.

That was a matter of fact.

Since Sion was a friend and classmate from the same academy. And besides, in the past, Ryner and Sion were very good friends, and she couldn’t fathom how their friendship could have changed.

But Riphal said something different.

With a serious gaze, he looked straight at Kiefer and said something different.

And then, following that, the story which Riphal told her was something beyond Kiefer’s comprehension.

Even though they were talking about Ryner and Sion, Riphal suddenly started telling a very old fairy tale of the past.

''What kind of story are you telling me?'', Kiefer had asked but Riphal just ignored her and continued.

“............”

Kiefer started recalling that particular story.


That was truly a very old story written in ancient text.

By now, no one could guess how long ago was that. It was an ancient story that was even further back in time than before this continent, Menoris, was born.

Herself, Ryner, Sion, Riphal, no, in fact, everything that existed in this world right now, could not be traced nor linked back to the time of that story.

A legend or a myth, it had become.

But, Riphal continued.

Even when Kiefer asked what kind of story is this, Riphal merely ignored and continued.

The characters were '''Goddesses''', '''Mad Black Hero''', and the sacrificial '''Lonesome Demon'''. It was a story about them.

As Riphal intentionally brought out the tomes in which the story was written in indecipherable ancient text and showed them to Kiefer, he told the story.

To summarize the main points of the story, this was how it went.

 

<center>♦ ♦ ♦</center>

Long, long ago, there were '''Goddesses''' who had lived since the primordial days.

The '''Goddesses''' were protecting '''Something'''.

That '''Something''' was at the centre of this world, and was the source of energy for all that was in the world, and it was everything to everything that existed.

As the '''Something''' was truly a thing of importance, if '''Something''' was hurt, everything would turn to nothingness.

Therefore, day by day, the '''Goddesses''' took great care to protect '''Something'''.

But at that point, a single '''Hero''' was born.

He was born with great power.

The '''Hero''' blessed with God’s love, was shown love and affection by everyone, and grew up.

But because that power of his was too great, he was wrapped by this thing called solitude.

Before long, drowned in his own power, the '''Hero''' sunk deeply into madness and darkness.

This darkness was pitch-black and enshrouded everything.


“Let’s turn everything into nothingness.”

“Let’s turn everything into nothingness.”

“Let’s turn everything into nothingness.”

The '''Mad Black Hero''' was mad.

He was mad.

He was mad.

While raving in madness, he sunk even deeper.

First to paint the world black.

With his sword, he would paint the world black.

But that was not enough.

Even if he ate everything, it was not enough.

It seemed like he wanted to further go on to kill and eat the '''Goddesses'''.

It seemed like he wanted to lay hands on the '''Something''' that the '''Goddesses''' were protecting.

Every single '''Goddess''' was to be killed.

But the '''Goddesses''' resisted with everything they got.

And somehow, they managed to give birth to a means of sealing the '''Mad Black Hero'''.


The result was something called '''Human'''.

Consequently, the '''Mad Black Hero''' was successfully sealed far away, in the southern part of the land.

After he was sealed, his power only extended to the southern part of the land.

And for a long time, the world was quiet, ensued with peace.

But the '''Mad Black Hero''' had yet to give up.

I’m going to paint everything black.

I’m going to paint everything black.

I’m going to paint everything black.

He continued chanting.

He was truly mad.

However, no matter how much he rampaged on, he could not break the seal of the '''Goddesses'''.

The peace continued.

For a long time.

But during that peace, a problem, unnoticed by the '''Goddesses''', arose.


At the extreme end of the south, lived another monster.

A sole demon resided there.

During the time he was born, all by himself, in loneliness, he was crying out in tears.

But that voice reached no one.

That was how he was born.

His form was too hideous, and no one could see it.

His voice was too repulsive, and it reached no one.

All alone, all alone, all alone, to the point where he felt like dying.

But that solitude, seemingly unseen by anyone, was what he was born into.

That was exactly the reason why the '''Goddesses''' failed to notice the solitary demon.

Right from the start, that demon’s form could not be seen.

But in that place where the demon dwelt --- the back side of the world, a single monster arrived.

It was the '''Mad Black Hero'''.


He was completely mad.

He kept on wailing about he was going to turn everything into nothingness, for a long, long time.

He wailed that he was going to paint everything black.

But the demon in solitude was delighted to see that '''Mad Black Hero'''.

He never thought that someone would come to his dark dwelling.

He thought he would continue crying as he spent eternity in solitude.

But now, right before him, was the '''Mad Black Hero'''.

The '''Mad Black Hero''' felt his own loneliness caused by the great power he possessed, and was wailing with tears in his eyes.

Upon seeing that, the demon greatly sympathized with him.

The demon had experienced solitude after all.

"We can definitely become friends", he said.

And he danced joyfully to the side of the '''Mad Black Hero'''.

Singing songs.

Talking a lot.

The '''Mad Black Hero''' just kept on saying how he would turn everything into nothingness, but yet, the demon felt that he was no longer alone, and he was both grateful and blissful.


"A friend!"

"I have a friend!"

"I have a friend here!"

"I'm no longer alone!"

He shouted as he kept on dancing.

And that weakness his feelings bore.

Those pitiful feelings.

Were made used by the '''Mad Black Hero'''.

The '''Mad Black Hero''' said.

<>


And the lonesome demon, whose name was '''All Equations''', said.

<< Sure sure. Sure sure. Because you are my first friend. For your sake, something like half of my body is no big deal. >>

And then the lonesome demon, who was called '''All Equations''', split into two parts, the '''Weaver of All Equations''' and the '''Solver of All Equations'''.

Immediately, the '''Weaver of All Equations''' was devoured by the '''Mad Black Hero'''.

Even though the demon felt excruciating pain, he smiled.

<< This is no big deal for the sake of my first friend. For the sake of my best friend, this is no big deal. >>

At last, after the '''Mad Black Hero''' obtained the power from devouring the '''Weaver of All Equations''', he successfully gave birth to a means of breaking the barrier deployed the '''Goddesses'''.

That was a magic known as '''Human Alpha'''.


That was almost the same type of magic created by the '''Goddesses'''.

Controlling the '''Human Alpha''', he broke the '''Human'''.

Immediately, the '''Human Alpha''' started killing the '''Human'''.

The '''Human Alpha''' made countries, grew up, and then started invading the world created by the '''Human'''.

And before long, the '''Human Alpha''', once again, arrived at the centre of the world.

At the centre where the '''Goddesses''' were.

At the centre where the '''Something''' was.

The '''Human Alpha''' killed the '''Human''', they killed, they killed, they killed and arrived there, creating a path in the process, and this was the path that the '''Mad Black Hero''' walked.

The cries of anguish and despair along the path he walked through was buried in darkness.

Throughout his path, the '''Goddesses''' were crying out in agony and resisting the '''Mad Black Hero'''.

But they died.

They all died.

The '''Mad Black Hero''' devoured them.

The '''Mad Black Hero''' laughed as he devoured them.


Finally, he lay his hands on '''Something'''.

Of course, that was also devoured by the '''Mad Black Hero'''.

But the problem arose from there.

The '''Something''' possessed too great a power which the '''Mad Black Hero''' could not hold in his hands.

The '''Mad Black Hero''' hollered once again.

Help me.

Help me.

Even though he wanted to turn the world into nothingness, he was going to die before accomplishing that.

Help me.

Help me.

Can someone take on this darkness and pain in place of me?

On hearing the cries of his best friend, the lonesome demon took pity on him again. And he thought of taking on the suffering in place of his friend.

The lonesome demon said that he was going to give up his other half, the '''Solver of All Equations'''.


<< Well then, you can use the remaining half of my body. You can put the darkness in. >>

And then the '''Mad Black Hero''' ate the remaining half of the lonesome demon.

And he took from within himself, the bad portion of '''Something''' and pushed it into the lonesome demon.

And that was the end of the lonesome demon.

Even though the demon hollered in agony, all his cries were devoured by '''Something'''.

Like some lowly lifeform, the anguish of the lonesome demon, his cries, his eyeballs, his heart, his innards, his grey matter, were all devoured, devoured, devoured, even when everything was devoured completely, his pain did not disappear.

No matter how much time had passed, it did not disappear.

It just went on for eternity.

The hell of eternity started once again.

Pain and loneliness.

Solitude.


Solitude.

Solitude.

His solitude went on.

But even so, the lonesome demon had no regrets.

He had made a friend even if it was only for an instant.

He had lived for a friend even if it was only for an instant.

The lonesome demon was a fool.

A fool till the very end.

And then everything ended.

The '''Mad Black Hero''', while laughing, turned the world into nothingness.

The world that had existed till now came to an end.

Once again, the world was reborn into a different one.

Only the lonesome, solitary, foolish demon was reborn without any change, and for eternity, he continued hollering in anguish and suffering.


<center>♦ ♦ ♦ ♦</center>

Kiefer recalled that fairy tale-like story which, after Riphal finished telling, left a strangely bad aftertaste.

That was the tale which Riphal read out to her though the details were still lacking in accuracy (for example, the actual glyph that '''Something''' was written in could not be deciphered by Riphal and the other scholars, that’s why for now, it was just termed as '''Something'''...... something to that extent), but the story in that tale was roughly along those lines.

It was an incomprehensible tale that did not seem to have anything to do with herself.

But, Riphal said that this would be something that was going to happen again.

And the characters appearing this time would be Ryner and Sion.

Ryner is the '''Solver of All Equations''' --- in other words, the half of the lonesome that would be made used of, and devoured.

Sion is the '''Mad Black Hero'''.

Initially, when Kiefer heard the story, she was doubtful about Riphal’s sanity. What in the world is this guy talking about, she thought then.

Indeed, Ryner was just a slightly special person. As an '''Alpha Stigma''' bearer...... but yet, he was just slightly different from the other '''Alpha Stigma'''s.


But she did not think that there would be a link between him and someone from a fairy tale.

It was the same with Sion. He was a capable person with outstanding results in the same academy that Kiefer was attending, and on top of that he had royal blood flowing in his veins.

By ‘special’, that was what she thought.

Although that was what she thought, they were still humans after all.

Just like Kiefer, they were humans who fretted and brooded over things in their own lives.

At the very least, they weren’t monsters that were capable of moving the world.

But yet, Riphal said otherwise.

He looked at Kiefer with sorrowful eyes and said.

''"The two people that Kiefer saw, they were humans...... but the story has already started. It is not the fault of those two. It is not the fault of Ryner Lute and Sion Astal. If Ryner was not born with those eyes...... if Sion did not open that door, if he have not wanted to open it...... but he did. He was going after something that made him have to open it...... and the moment he laid hands on what’s inside, the story started."''


That was what Riphal said.

But she still could not comprehend the full meaning of he said. Kiefer listened with an expression that said, ''what in the world is this person talking about''.

Abd he smiled at that.

''"Well, you will find out if you go to them. Though it’s already too late for many things."''

And that was the end of their conversation.

And then, with a great deal of doubt, Kiefer left Gastark and returned to Roland.

And right now.

“............”

Kiefer looked intently at the somewhat sad face of Ryner before her.

She looked at the face of Ryner, filled with sadness for not being able to save Sion.

Even though Sion was after his life, he was making a ''I did not realize Sion’s distress'' lonely look.

Even though Sion wanted to devour him, he said, ''To compensate for all that running away up till now, this time I’m going to give it my best and save him''.


Kiefer looked at Ryner who still called Sion a friend in spite of being betrayed by him.

And then she thought.

Kiefer thought.

''Isn’t this just like......'', she thought.

''Isn’t this just like that story in that fairy tale?'', Kiefer thought.

“............”

Solitary, lonely, foolish, yet kind demon.

That mad, sorrowful hero pressing on hurriedly.

'''All Equations'''.

'''Mad Black Hero'''.

Ryner.

Sion.


“............”

''I have to do something'', she thought.

''What should I do, I have to do something'', she thought.

But, how?

To bring Ryner back to Gastark as told?

But Kiefer knew in her heart that she couldn’t do that.

That’s just not possible. Even now, Kiefer still could not believe completely in that incredulous fairy tale-like story.

And after hearing Ryner out, despite...... Sion’s betrayal, his lies, Ryner still see him as a friend and would never agree to leaving all this behind and running away to Gastark.

No, perhaps, in order to save his best friend, he might even be willing to sacrifice himself.

Just like that demon in that story.

Just like that lonesome demon.

But she couldn’t allow that. She couldn’t allow that.


''I can’t allow Ryner....... I can’t allow my Ryner to be devoured by Sion.''

Well then, what should she do?

''What should I do then?''

“............”

Kiefer looked at Ryner.

He was again looking at his unconscious partner who was attacked by pursuers sent by Sion.

The actions taken by Sion already demonstrated his lack of mercy.

To kill Ryner, and to kill his partner as well.

“............”

''How did things come to this?'', she thought.

''After coming back to Roland, together with Ryner and Sion, the three of us could reminisce on the good old days'', she had had some of those thoughts before.

Even though Toni, Tyle, and Fahl were dead, and it was no longer the same as before, but still, the three of them could still meet and laugh together, she had carried some of those thoughts all by herself.

“............”


She needed to amend the image of Sion in her memory, she thought.

Although the conversation earlier did spark off a desire to save Sion for an instant, she could only do so much within her limitations.

First, she needed to save Ryner.

Then, she would think of what’s next.

She looked at Ryner and said.

“You know, Ryner.”

“Hn?”

“Does Ryner know of Gastark......”

As she said that, suddenly.

“............”

Abruptly, the sleeping peerless beauty before her sat up.

She opened her clear blue eyes and looked around her surroundings restlessly.

And Ryner began,

“Yo, Ferris. You are finally awake.”

He said with a kind voice.


He said with a gentle, caring voice to the awakened princess.

That again, sparked off a pain within Kiefer’s chest. As she thought, the two of them are in that kind of relationship, she thought.

And then the princess, once again, with a seemingly bewildered expression, looked around her surroundings restlessly.

And then said.

“Yeah. I’m awake.”

“Are you feeling any pain anywhere?”

“...... pain?”

And then Ferris appeared to think for a while.

“...... hm. While I don’t feel any pain in my body, I do recall some painful memories.”

That was what she said. She had a half-asleep and dazed look on her expressionless face.

That face was a beautiful and cute one, and Kiefer seemed to groan out, ''Hah-ooh ~ m''.

Ryner looked intently at Ferris's face.

"Painful memories?"

Ferris nodded.


"Yeah. Painful memories."

Her behaviour created a spur of anxiety in Kiefer and she started thinking earnestly. This Ferris girl's behaviour did not match what Ryner said to be.

Just a while ago, Ryner,

''"You are tricked by what you see, you need to experience it for yourself. She truly is a demon down to the core."''

That's how he had described her, but that didn't seem to be the case however.

She's like an obedient cute kid who had just woken up.

Ferris stared at Ryner.

"I remembered some painful memories."

As if she was using a matching response to being comforted, she said it in a very sweet, lovely manner.

And Ryner promptly took in that sweetness.

"Hm. Well then, why don't you tell me about those painful memories of yours?"

He said.

''Eh, wait a minute, wait a minute'', Kiefer thought.

''What.. so the two of them do have that kind of relationship? They are already on such intimate terms, and am I acutally the one who is coming in between them?''


As she was on the brunt of that thought.

Something unbelievable took place before her very eyes.

Ferris propped her body away from the bed and leaned close towards Ryner. Is Ferris going to hug Ryner, that was the first thing Kiefer thought of.

''Eh ~ wait a minute ~!!''

She was about to cry out.

She thought her heart was going to stop.

But in the next instant.

"This is for my painful memories!"

And, for some unknown reason, Ferris swung her fist towards Ryner with an unbelievable force.

Instantly.

"Woah, I've thought that this would happen somehow."

Having predicted her move, Ryner stopped her punch.


And he smirked.

"Hahhun. With that strangely disgusting sweet voice, I could see this coming......"

But he was cut off there and then.

Ferris lifted her left arm, and pressed her elbow towards Ryner's face, and he,

"I'm stopping this one too!!"

And he stopped it in a frantic manner.

But that was the end of his resistance.

Ferris launched her knee upwards at a speed that was beyond Kiefer's ability to follow. And it connected with Ryner's chin.

"Arghh."

Following a cry of pain, Ryner's whole body was lifted into the air, and with a sharp crashing sound, Ryner's head broke through the tea-house ceiling, which was made of wood, and was stuck there.

Ryner's body hung from the ceiling of the tea-house, seemingly about to fall off anytime.

"............"

Kiefer was at a complete loss for words.

''But the thing is, isn't Ryner that, erm? Isn't he super strong?''


Formerly known as the '''Greatest Magician of Roland''', there should not be anyone in Roland who could come close to his power, isn't that how strong he was?

And that.

''What was all that about?''

''What's with this woman?''

''No, aside from that, why is she doing this all of a sudden?''

She couldn't understand a thing.

"............"

While Kiefer could only stare at this incomprehensible scene in which Ryner was attacked suddenly and sent crashing into the ceiling in which he was now stuck in, Ferris, with satisfaction,

"Good!"

She exclaimed.

As she did that, Ryner pulled his head out of the ceiling,

"This is nothing gooooooooddddddddddddddd! Damn you, were you trying to kill me!"

He bellowed.

And Ferris,

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 169.jpg|thumb]]

"Ohh, you've returned to life, Ryner!"

"I didn't die, duh!"

"Then die. Come back to life after you die."

"Wha.. I don't get you! What's this all about...... wait, don't draw your sword!"

Even with Ryner shouting, Ferris did not stop. With her slender arm, she picked up the large sword placed in the corner of the room, which to a stranger, might seem too much for her to handle, and swung it skillfully back and forth around her.

She swung the sword swiftly around a few times as if she was slashing at wind. As she did that, everything around her was sliced into fine pieces.

The bed, the chair, the stand, everything was sliced into unbelievably fine pieces without a sound.

That swordsmanship was abnormal. Among the things she sliced were objects made of iron as well, and yet, she sliced them apart effortlessly.

That was a truly majestic sight to behold.

It was such a majestic sight that anyone who was witnessing it would easily gasp out in amazement reflexively.


But Ryner instead,

"...... wha, what are you doing swinging that sword around in this cramped room? It was kind of scary...... so what in the world is the meaning of this?"

Kiefer applauded silently at his question.

A peerless beauty, emotionlessly, expressionlessly, swinging her sword around.

Looking at the scene before her, Kiefer once again, thought back to Ryner's words earlier.

''"You are tricked by what you see, you need to experience it for yourself. She truly is a demon down to the core."''

''Ah, so it was true......''

Kiefer thought.

It did seem to her now that there was no special relationship, love relationship to be precise, between the two of them......

But, at that moment.

".................. hm."

Finally satisfied, Ferris sheathed her sword at her waist.

And then, as Ryner and Kiefer breathed out a sigh of relief, Ferris looked at both her hands and wriggled her fingers, ascertaining their movements.


"...... seems like I can move them as usual."

She said.

Ryner dropped down from the ceiling. And then looked intently at Ferris.

"Ah ~ so that's what it was all about."

He said.

While Kiefer could not understand Ferris's actions, it seemed like Ryner had understood.

Kiefer asked Ryner,

"What was all that?"

In response, he replied.

"...... probably like what Iris mentioned earlier, Ferris had incurred severe wounds from the assault of our pursuer that Sion had sent. But now......"

However, just with those words, Kiefer already knew what he was going to say.

Ferris should be bearing severe wounds from that attack by her pursuer, but as far as Kiefer could see, she had not a single wound. In fact, she seemed perfectly fine.


She swung her sword around in order to ascertain that.

At that moment, Ryner continued. And looked at Ferris.

“...... so, what happened when I was not around? Iris thought you had died from incurring severe wounds.”

Ferris nodded.

“My tendons in both my arms and legs were severed and my limbs were almost torn apart.”

At those words, Kiefer looked at Ferris’s figure again.

However, Ferris’s arms and legs looked perfectly fine to her and on top of that, her clothes were in perfect condition.

With a slender, nice body with a great style, she was wearing a one piece dress with a short skirt portion and cute logo of three polka-dots lined up in a straight line. Her belt and boots were of the same brand and fitted her nicely.

After seeing that, Kiefer became flustered and started looking at her own clothes.

Even though the insignia was removed, what she was wearing was a light armour from Gastark Empire. Somehow, Riphal had prepared it to be somewhat cute and revealing, specially for her personal use, but still, it was not a girly one piece.


Looking at her own light armour, ''ahh geez, why didn’t I change my clothes before stepping into Roland'', she thought.

''Even though I’ve already prepared a number of clothes for the reunion with Ryner, what the heck am I doing?''

''But but, it can’t be helped I guess. I never would have thought that I would see Ryner so soon, right after entering Roland.''

''And besides, I never would have thought that such a beautiful woman is by the side of Ryner.''

“...... uuw.”

''Ahh, but still, it’s my mistake. It’s my mistake for not dressing properly before coming into the country where the person I like is in. Stupid me. I’m so stupid.''

“...... uuuww ~”

Even as she fretted, fretted, it changed nothing.

Ferris’s limbs were perfectly fine and her clothes were in perfect condition, with no evidence of her being attacked.

In other words, there was not a single scratch on her.

Ryner then said.

“...... were you under an illusion spell of sorts?”


But Ferris shook her head.

“That fella did not use any magic.”

“That fella......? In other words, Froaude?”

Ferris’s face darkened slightly at his words and looked intently at Ryner.

“......did you hear that from Iris?”

“A black man in black clothes calling forth black ghosts, kapu ~ =(equals) that fella right? But, that damn Froaude, despite telling us he was from Stohl Empire, so he was actually Sion’s subordinate...... when was the first time we meet him again?”

“I’ve forgotten.”

“Don’t forget duh.”

“Mm? Then do you remember?”

Ryner nodded at that question.

“If I remember correctly, it was at Toale’s place, I think. Wait, you do remember Toale, don’t you?”

Ferris promptly replied,


“Nope.”

“Wait wait, remember at least that much!”

In the midst of their bantering, Kiefer spoke without reservation.

“...... erm, you are talking about Toale Nelphi? The one currently fighting alone against Roland in Imperial Nelpha.”

Ryner nodded.

“Orh, right right, You are pretty well informed, Kiefer.”

Following that, Ferris, for the first time, looked towards here.

“............”

For some reason, she seemed to be staring at her. With her almond-shaped, clear, blue eyes, she was staring this way at her.

“..................”

Kiefer thought she was going to say something, but she did not.

Without saying a word, she stareeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeed this way at her.

“..................”

And then.


“..................”

Unable to bear the silence anymore, Kiefer said.

“Ah, ah, erm...... sorry for the late greeting. This is the first time we meet. I’m a friend from the same Royal Military Special Academy that Ryner studied in, Kiefer Knolles is my name.”

She said.

Then Ferris looked in the direction of Ryner,

“An acquaintance?”

“Ah, yeah. Kiefer is a classmate friend of mine. The same with Sion as well.”

“Sion too?”

“Yeah.”

After Ryner nodded, she looked towards here once more. She looked at her face, then her body, then at her face again, and said.

“...... I see. So Ryner, this is the rumored girl whom you’ve always been talking about?”

At those words,

“...... eh?”

Kiefer’s heart skipped a beat. Feeling surprised, without thinking, she turned towards Ryner.


''Rumored girl?''

''What’s that?''

''Does Ryner speak of me often with this person?''

''Eh, does that mean......... does that mean......''

''Erm, I’ll be really happy if they were nice rumors, but if he told her of that incident where I forcibly kissed Ryner like a moronic woman wellll, that kind of rumor would be, erm, I’m erm, I, ahh wahh wahh.''

While she was fretting and getting flustered all by herself, Ryner, with a weary face,

“Doh, I have never once mentioned anything about Kiefer to you. You are starting that troublesome parallel fantasy againnn......”

But Ferris cut him off and continued.

“No no, at this juncture, there is no need to hide it anymore. The person called Kiefer, is that girl right? The next girl after you forcibly attacked Milk Callaud one night and caused that pitiful girl to become pregnant, she’s that second victim right?”

After she said that,

“Pre, pregnant!?”

Kiefer cried out, and Ryner faced her, with a tired voice.


“Right, over there, don’t react so naturally to weird things.”

“Bu, but, pregnant...... I didn’t know, during all this time, Ryner already has a kid......”

“Hell like I do!”

On the side of that exchange, Ferris continued with her parallel story.

“Having a desire to seduce and lay their hands on the young girl Kiefer who’s still a student, the wild beasts Ryner Lute and Sion Astupidl one night, while reeking of alcohol, carried out such a conversation, ''"Let’s do that girl!"''.”

On hearing that, Kiefer looked at Ryner again.

“Tt, tthat so!?”

“No waaayyyyyyyy, wait, shouldn’t you know best that this isn’t true?”

Ignoring the yelling Ryner, Ferris continued on.

“However, the two of them who normally appeared to be buddies are the type to show their true colors when it comes to woman.”

“What type are you talking about, doh.”

The story continued, rendering Ryner’s rejoinder useless.

“Before long, the two of them started quarrelling. Ryner said. ''"I was the first to set my eyes on that girl! I should be the first to attack her!"''. But Sion did not give in. ''"Fool, who do you think is the king of this country? Me, you know? It’s not you, you know? That’s how it is. I shall go first."''.”


Ryner, with a resigned expression,

“No wait, Sion wasn’t king yet then.”

Ferris nodded as well.

“That’s right. Even though Sion wasn’t king yet then, but he was a fool who has already assumed the air of one.”

“Ah, that’s true.”

“You see.”

“Yeah yeah.”

“Well then, I’m going to go on.”

“No, this is the place where you are going to stop that stupid story, thankfu...... ugh-arghhhh.”

Ryner was sent flying.

And Ferris continued further.

The contents of the story talked about how Ryner in the end assaulted Kiefer, made her pregnant, and ran away hollering how he would not take responsibility, which made Sion so angry that he sent out pursuers, and these pursuers, just a while ago, almost killed Ferris; and that was how it was forcibly connected to the current state of affairs,


“In other words, it’s all thanks to you that I got embroiled in a huge troublesome thing, and that’s how I ended up here in this manner!”

Looking at that peerless beauty who said that,

“............”

Kiefer was dumbfounded.

She had a completely dumbfounded expression.

Because this was the first time she had met such a person.

Even though Riphal could be overbearing at times in his conversations, but this was the first time she met someone who would beat up the person who makes a comeback and actually carry on her own meaningless story after that.

And right now, she had that self-satisfied expression.

Looking at her,

“............”

Kiefer, once again, recalled the words from Ryner.

''Demon at the core''.

This.

''Isn’t this fine?''


She thought.

She had thought that, with such a beautiful and cute face, Ferris would have been a strong love rival, but perhaps, not so with that kind of personality?

As Kiefer looked in the direction where Ryner was sent flying, he got up with a tired expression, looking as if he was already used to such developments.

“...... so, are you satisfied?”

He asked.

As he did so, Ferris nodded with lots of vigor. She nodded vigorously, apparently feeling good.

“Uh-huh. Satisfied.”

“Then can we continue this seriously?”

“No way.”

“Eh ~. What more do you still want?”

On hearing that, she looked in the direction of Kiefer and said.

“So, what does the old friend of Ryner want from us now? Were you sent by Sion?”

Kiefer shook her head frantically.


“No, I’m not. I have not seen Sion in years. And I’ve not been back to Roland for years as well.”

“Then what? Why did you appear at this kind of timing?”

“Eh...... ah, no, that is......”

As Kiefer fumbled with her words, Ryner also looked towards here,

“Ah right. I’ve not asked you earlier since my hands were full. Where did Kiefer go after leaving the country and why did you come back?”

On hearing those words.

“...............”

Kiefer was somewhat hurt by those words.

''"Why did you come back?"''

''Was it really bad to come back just because I want to see Ryner?'', she thought a little.

The truth was that there was no other reason for her to come back anyway......

She set off on a journey in order to save Ryner, in order to save Ryner......

In order to see him again, she came back.

Other than that, there was no meaning to coming back here.


That’s why Kiefer said.

“...... that, erm.”

Both Ryner and Ferris looked at her.

Even with blood rushing to her head, and feeling her face flushed, she did her best.

“...... err, erm, I came back...... to see Ryner......”

That was what she said.

Even though she was about to scream out ''Kyaaaaaaaaaaa'', she held it in, and just screamed silently in her heart.

As she took a glance at Ryner, he had that face again.

The troubled withdrawn look.

But even if he were to take a step backwards, she was determined to pay no heed and come back anyway. Even if he thought of himself as a monster and ran away, she was determined to give chase and stay by his side.

That was why she set off on a journey.

In order to save him from solitude, she set off on a journey.

That’s why Kiefer added one more line.


“Erm...... I, I, I.......”

She took one more step forward.

“...... ever since, in the past, till now...... I have liked Ryner.”

One step forward.

Instantly.

“............”

Ryner did not say anything. He only made a troubled expression. A lonely, tired expression.

Just like three years ago.

If she drew near him, he would definitely take a step backward. Maintaining a distance where he would not hurt her. Maintaining a distance where he would not kill her.

He would place a distance between himself and the other party so that his cursed self would not cause any hurt to the other party.

His reaction was just the same as before.

That was an expected reaction.

That’s why she went no further than that.

But.


“............”

But beside him.

She saw a very faint change in what should have been a normally expressionless face from the peerless beauty beside him.

That was truly a subtle change that occurred for merely an instant, and would probably have gone unnoticed by someone who was not involved nor interested in the current state of affairs between them.

But Kiefer saw it.

An almost instantaneous look of surprise had flashed across Ferris’s fair, beautiful and what should have been a normally expressionless face.

And then.

“............”

And then Ferris,

“...... ah, I......”

She said in a seemingly shaking voice. But that was all she said. Which was more than enough. Kiefer understood everything just from that alone.

''Ahh, so that’s how it is.''


She thought.

''Ahh, so that’s how it is. Just as I thought, she also, towards Ryner......''

“............”

Her thoughts trailed off.

All of a sudden, Ferris’s face underwent an even greater change than before. Surprise, teary, happiness-filled face.

And then, with a shaking voice,

“Da...... da, da......”

She started off.

And Ryner began,

“Huh? What’s up? What’s going on?”

He asked.

But as usual, she ignored him,

“Da, da, dango’s aroma, why?”

She said.

And then Ryner,


“Huh? Dango? Ah, that, because this is that place. The place where we were supposed to meet up, Asohld dango tea-house......”

Before he could finish, suddenly.

“Why didn’t you say so earlieeeeeer!!”

“Gyaaaaaa.”

She beat him up again. Ryner was sent flying with cries of anguish again. But she ignored all that and started running.

And she stepped on Ryner who was in her path,

“I’m leaving for a bit!”

And she rushed out of the room with an incredible speed.

Her actions were already beyond Kiefer’s comprehension.

“Eh? Eh? Eh?”

That was the only thing she could utter.

''But, but, that was definitely weird right?''

''I just confessed to Ryner.''

And Ferris probably liked Ryner as well, she thought.


And a stand off between two love rivals might possibly suddenly ensue!

Even though it was such an intense situation.

And Ferris suddenly shouted ''I smell dango'', which was pretty much incomprehensible, and then she beat up Ryner and rushed out of the room.

“...... what, what in the world happened to her?”

Kiefer asked.

On hearing that, Ryner, with a 'this is nothing new' tone, answered.

“...... she’s a person who places as much importance on dango as life itself.”

“Wait, that doesn’t tell me anything.”

“No no. I’m serious. It’s always like that with her, you see. She would always shout ''I like dango'', and beat me up to death, and beat Sion up to death.”

“Eh, then she really went off to eat dango?”

Ryner nodded at Kiefer’s query.

And then she went on,

“Eeeeeehhhhh, bu, but, but the conversation just now, it wasn’t really the time to eat dango......”


But Ryner shook his head.

“That’s the kind of person she is.”

“Bu, but......”

“No really, if you follow after her seriously, you might die.”

“...... is, is that so?”

“Yup yup.”

“............”

Ryner then got up.

“Well, for now, let’s go downstairs as well, shall we? There are things I need to talk to Kiefer about, and there are things regarding Ferris’s attacker that we need to talk about...... and since we are currently really pursued by Sion, we need to discuss our next step, and we can do that while we eat dango...... then again, even though we might be safe for the time being, I doubt we could stay here for long......”

While saying that, he was making his way out.

But Kiefer did not go after him.

She was, dumbfoundedly, thinking about what just happened.


Perhaps, Ferris was exactly the type of person Ryner said to be.

Perhaps, she’s really not interested in the affairs of the heart, more like a child, she seemed to prefer dango to flowers?

That was evident.

Having no interest in Ryner. Placing more importance on dango than Ryner. That’s why even when a girl came here to declare her love for Ryner, she’s completely not bothered at all.

That was evident.

At the very least, that was evident to Ryner.

But.

“............”

Kiefer sighed softly and took a small whiff at the aroma floating around in the room.

Just as Ferris said, the room was filled with the aroma of dango.

But this aroma had been present all along since they entered the room. It was an aroma that a person who likes dango would have noticed upon waking up.

But it was only during Kiefer’s love confession, that Ferris, with an apparently confused and flustered face, suddenly went talking about how she smelled the aroma of dango.


And rushing out of the room, as if she was running away.

That’s right.

She was running away.

Even when she was such a strong person. Even when she was such a violent person. Even when she was such a willful person, she ran away with an apparently flustered face.

That was her.

“............”

That was her pure innocence which made her really cute, and Kiefer,

“.................. uwah, what a strong opponent she might be.”

She said with a small groan.

Then Ryner turned around,

“What’s up?”

He asked.

He asked in a thoughtless manner.

And Kiefer looked intently at Ryner’s face.


Looking intently at the face of the person she had wanted to see all along.

Looking at the face of the person who had caused much distress to various girls,

“Geez, it’s all because of Ryner’s fault.”

“Huh?”

“Nothing. It’s noth~ing. Well, let’s go down. I’d also like to have some dango.”

As she said that, she closed in on Ryner. She then started to entwine her arm around Ryner’s arm.

“............”

It was an easy thing before.

She had linked arms with Ryner before during maneuvering exercises, and also during pinning exercises as well. And she had always been with him then. Always right by his side. Making bento for him. But that was a long time ago.

That’s why, right now, just like before, she would cross her arm over Ryner’s effortlessly.

“............”

But, she couldn’t do it.

At the point where she was about to do it, her heart was in her mouth, and threatened to jump out. That was how nervous she was.

No, rather, just by standing right beside the Ryner she had wanted to see for so long, was enough to make her heart burst.


''Uwah'', she thought.

''This is bad'', she thought.

''If this keeps on, I’m going to lose.'' Even though nothing was happening, she seemed to be on the verge of tears.

Since it had been a while ever since she had stepped into Roland, she really want to make her feelings known to him.

It was no longer the same as before.

The world had changed.

Sion had changed.

Her former place beside Ryner was gone.

And on top of that, a beautiful woman, a cute rival had appeared.

She had to do her best.

She had to strive further.

More.

Put in more effort.

“...... ehyy!”


She grabbed hold of his arm.

“Orh?”

He said.

“Hehe ~ hn.”

She said.

Even though inside her mind, she felt that she did not have the leisure to go ''hehe ~ hn'', but she did it anyway. And she hugged his arm tightly.

“Kiefer.”

“...... hn?”

“You are a little heavy.”

Instantly.

“Huuhh!? How can you say that to a girl!?”

While Kiefer yelled angrily, she gave a knock to Ryner’s head. And puffed up her cheeks, pouting angrily.

And again, Ryner had that troubled look on his face.


“............”

It was the same scene as three years ago.

Three years ago, the very same scene, while it was still not too late for many things.

The admired honours student Sion, the good-for-nothing idiot Ryner, the busybody Fahl who was enthusiastically interested in the love affairs of others, the Toni who appeared to be in love with Fahl, and the easygoing Tyle who always cheered everyone up.

Among those.

Among those people, Kiefer would be the one telling Ryner not to take afternoon naps, and knocking his head while telling him to go for lessons quickly.

Kiefer started reminiscing.

“Kind of nostalgic.”

She said, and laughed.

But even while she said that, she was a little nervous.

Because she might be the only one thinking that. ''Ryner didn’t seem to remember much about me. It seemed like he could care less about what happened those days. I’m afraid I’m the only one getting pumped up on things.''


''Well, it’s been truly a long time since I came back, and Ryner-tteba, he just keep on making that troubled face, so terrible.''

''I’m coming close to my limits.''

''Even though I’m finally back.''

''Even though I’ve kept doing my best in order to see him again.''

''If he still doesn’t smile one bit, I shall dash out and run away, hide myself in a corner and cry.''

''Uhn, I shall do just that.''

Kiefer was committed to that ---

Instantly.

Ryner said.

While patting the head of Kiefer who was clinging to his arm,

“...... ahh, it’s really nostalgic. After all this while, Kiefer finally came back, and it would be really nice to reminisce about our stupid past together with Sion, I guess.”


That was what he said.

And with a smile directed here,

“Welcome back, Kiefer.”

Ryner said.

“............”

At that moment, Kiefer’s plan of dashing out to hide herself to cry was completely terminated.

Ryner had said “welcome back”, he had smiled, and finally all those unsettled feelings she had had were erased by his whole-hearted smile.

But yet, for some reason, Ryner started having a flustered expression,

“Wh, why are you crying Kiefer!?”

He said.

“I’m not crying.”

“You are!”

“These are tears of joy! I’m just overwhelmed with emotions at being able to see Ryner again.”

“Se, seriously?”

“Seriously.”

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 199.jpg|thumb]]

“.................. is that so? Erm, so what shoud I do?”

“Just for a little while.”

“...... uh?”

“Just stay like this for a little while.”

Kiefer buried her whole face into Ryner’s chest. Burying all those three years in which she had not seen him, ascertaining the warmth of his chest.

As expected, Ryner adopted his usual troubled expression, looked around him, then looked up at the ceiling, appearing busy with something, but she didn’t care about that anymore.

Squeeze.

Squeeeeeeeeeeeze, that was due to her embracing him once.

“Alright!”

Kiefer said.

“Recharging completed!”

And she pulled away from Ryner.

As she did that, it seemed like he still had that troubled expression, unable to accept her feelings immediately, but even so, that was enough for her right now.


Because she knew that this was not the time for this.

That’s why Kiefer said.

“Alright! Now, let’s go plan out our next move!”

All of a sudden, Ryner made a face that seemed to be thinking of the various bothersome things that he had to deal with and said,

“...... ahh, seems like it’s going to be suuuuppeerr botherso......”

But Kiefer interrupted him,

“Right right, stop complaining! The next lesson is already starting!”

She pushed Ryner from the back and they started descending to the first floor of the tea-house.

And while Ryner was being pushed, he began,

“Uweh ~, lessons, what a super unpleasant wordddd.”

He groaned, making a truly unpleasant face.

And in response to that nostalgic face.

“............”

Kiefer laughed again.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu#Volume 2 - The Tomorrow Unknown To The Great Battle|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 2

2013-12-25T19:32:52Z

99.19.93.10: /* Chapter 2 - The Balance Scales For Passion And Love */

==Chapter 2 - The Balance Scales For Passion And Love==


Approximately at around the same time.

Just north of the highway where Ferris and Iris were rolled onto, at Asohld tea-house, was Ryner Lute.

There was yet no sign of Ferris who should have already arrived at the rendezvous location, and on top of that, it was raining, and just about the time when Ryner was starting to get worried, all of a sudden.

“...... yner.”

He heard a voice.

Which was muffled by the rain.

“...... Ryner.”

He heard it clearly this time.

His name was called.

He thought it was the voice of Ferris, who was late for the rendezvous and started,


“...... so the princess has finally arrived eh?”

From the eaves of Asohld tea-house, where he was taking shelter from the rain, he turned towards the highway.

However,

“............”

There was no sign of Ferris.

''Huh? What the? I thought I heard someone calling my name......''

As he tilted his head, once again.

“...... Ryner-tteba!”

He was called.

However, that voice was not coming from the south, but rather from the north.

“Eh?”

Ryner turned around.

And looked at the highway through the reduced visibility caused by the rain.


There was a woman standing there.

“............”

But the woman standing there was not Ferris. As he looked closely, he knew she was clearly not her.

Firstly, her height was different. She was somewhat shorter than the tall Ferris. Her hair color was different. Ferris was blond, while she had shoulder-length red hair.

And her voice was also different from that of Ferris.

Compared to Ferris’s emotionless and monotonous voice, her voice carried a tone of intimacy and happiness.

And that voice.

For some reason, was known to Ryner.

A long time.

He had not heard that voice in a long time.

From a distant memory, that voice resided in the most peaceful part of his mind.

It was when Ryner and Sion were both seventeen. When they were students. In that memory, she was a friend and comrade. Always tagging alongside Ryner, and nagging at him.


But in the end.

In the end, she also left crying.

Even though she was originally a spy from the now already subjugated Kingdom of Estabul, she was made used by the nobles of Roland who had held her sister hostage.

And that led to her betraying her comrades, including Ryner, Sion, and a lot more others, leading to the deaths of many.

But that’s not her fault. They were in a terrible era, and there was nothing much she could do.

But still she felt responsible for all that and had left the country.

That’s right.

She had left the country a long time ago.

But yet, right now, she was right in front of him.

No, perhaps, she was no longer the same person as before.

Previously, her red hair was in a short cut that extended to her shoulders. Her face which still bore some childish features had now turned into a beautiful face of an adult.

But her eyes remained the same. Strong, dignified, but yet tinged with a feeling of weakness embedded somewhere within those red orbs, it was if they were completely the same as before.


She was happily looking at Ryner with those eyes. With a smiling face,

“Ryner!!”

She said with a strong, loud voice, no softer than the loud patter of the raindrops.

It really had been a long time since his name was called by her. Ryner, in response to that, with a dumbfounded voice,

“...... Kiefer.”

He spoke.

Her name.

Kiefer Knolles, the name of an old friend.

At that moment.

Her face which should have been beaming with happiness contorted before his very eyes.

Into a crying face. Even though her mouth was smiling, she had a crying face.

He could not see any tears. No, maybe she was already crying, but the tears were hidden by the falling rain, making it impossible to really tell.

Suddenly she started running. Towards here.

Ryner could not move. He could only, dumbfoundedly, look at her rushing up to him.


And then.

“............”

Kiefer came flying towards the edge of the eaves of the tea-house.

She embraced Ryner.

Pressing against him, and pushing his back against the door of the tea-house which was not yet opened for business.

And while that was happening.

“.............”

Kiefer did not say a word. She only embraced Ryner tightly.

He looked down at the head of Keifer which suddenly came pressing into his chest.

“.............................. erm, ehh, um, Ki, Kiefer? Right? The real thing?”

What a thing for Ryner to ask stupidly without thinking. Given the fact that she knew Ryner, and suddenly, with a crying face, came hugging him, she had to the real thing.

But because he had not seen her for a long time ever since she had left the country, he was just stunned when she suddenly appeared and came embracing him.

Ryner looked down at the woman who was hugging him, and had a slightly troubled expression.


“Ah, erm, ah~, what should I say. Long time no see......”

“............”

But Kiefer did not reply. She hugged him even tighter. She buried her face into his chest.

And then.

“............”

And Ryner just gave up on saying anything.

Looking at her with a troubled face. She was already completely drenched by the rain. The water drops in her beautiful red hair glistened. The slender body that was hugging him was surprisingly cold.

“............”

Ryner awkwardly held her shoulders with his hands.

“...... if you stay wet like this, you’re gonna catch a cold, you know?”

He said softly.

At those words, she looked up.

She met his eyes straight on with her red eyes.

Her eyes looked dim and he knew at once that she had indeed been crying. Her face blushed slightly with embarrassment. But more than that, she happily looked up at Ryner’s face and showed him a mischievous smile.


“Ah ~, now, Ryner-tteba, while I wasn’t around, did you go after other women? You lecher.”

What a thing to say suddenly and Ryner frowned.

“It’s been a long time since we saw each other, and all of a sudden, that?”

Kiefer laughed.

“But ~. The Ryner from before wasn’t the kind who would do such a thing, geez.”

After saying that, she gently touched his hands that were around her shoulders. And then,

“Before...... in the prison, the time when I kissed Ryner...... Ryner was much more nervous......”

Before she finished her words, Ryner withdrew his hands.

Thereafter, while shifting his eyes,

“Eh, ah, ah, er, Kiefer, to, to bring up something like that suddenly......”

As he fumbled with his words in a flustered manner,

“Yeah, that’s it, that’s it.”


Kiefer laughed again. Following the withdrawing motion of Ryner’s hands, she stretched her hands. And grasped his hands.

Ryner was about to promptly shake them off but Kiefer, instantly,

“............”

Instantly, made a sad-looking face, and he stopped short.

His hands were grasped. Her hands were warm. Speaking of that, his chest had become warm from her embrace and her breathing.

If that’s the case.

“............”

''If that’s the case, I’ll let it pass'', Ryner thought. If he could pass on some of his warmth to her freezing body, he would let it pass, he thought.

But Kiefer just smiled, and once again buried her face into his chest, and hugged him like how a lover would.

“...... urmm.”

Ryner had a real troubled look.

''In other words, erm, hm, what kind of situation is this?''


''Erm, erm, erm, what should I, eh, what should I do? About this?''

As his mind was spinning, Kiefer said.

“You know, Ryner.”

“?”

“Erm...... do you remember...... the words I’ve said on the very last day we saw each other.”

And then.

“...... the words on the very last day we saw each other?”

Ryner started thinking back.

And remembered.

On the very last day he saw her.

Everything took place in a prison.

A double agent for Roland and Estabul, the business was settled with her being thrown into prison, and in order to save her, Ryner made a bargain with the upper echelon of the military, and exchanged his own freedom for hers.

That was something that took place three years ago.

Ryner recalled that distant memory.


That day.

That day when everything had changed.

That day when every of their comrades died on the battlefield, the day when the last remnants of peace was all gone.

That day.

When Sion was reproaching himself, and said that he would rise above. To the upper echelons of the military. He said that he would rise to the top of the country with everything he got, and change everything for the better. In order to not let any more people cry. In order to not let any more people get hurt.

True to his words, he had made that a reality. He had become the king of this country and changed everything. He was really something. But he was a fool who overworked himself sometimes.

And then on that day.

Ryner said that it was bothersome and didn’t feel like doing anything. He was sick and tired of having his comrades die, as usual. He was fearful of hurting others. And thus he ran away. Going into prison, and spending his two years languidly. The only thing he did was to write that report on the Heroes’ Relics. But in the end, he didn’t strive to achieve anything beyond that. Because he didn’t strive, that’s why things had come to this. Sion weeping, and the whole country turning weird.


And additionally, on that day.

He later heard from Sion that Kiefer had left him in Sion’s care and had left the country. Having resided in both Estabul and Roland, she wanted go out to see the world, and see the other countries. Ryner did not know of the thoughts and feelings she held in her heart when she left the country. But still, she left the country.

But, before that.

In the prison, just right before Ryner took the place of Kiefer in prison, they had their last conversation.

Three years ago.

Within this country, where there was a much tighter security in the prisons then, the two of them had a conversation.

Ryner looked sleepy as usual.

But Kiefer was crying. While crying, she kissed Ryner and said.

''"I finally know why I have fallen in love with Ryner. I used to think that it was because there was no need for me to have my guard up against someone that unmotivated...... and that I could always feel at ease around you...... but it wasn’t like that. Because Ryner is really kind. And strong. That’s why...... that’s why you are no monster. I guarantee that. If you call yourself a monster again, I won’t forgive you."''


He remembered those words of hers.

“............”

Ryner frowned again.

She had held out her outstretched hands towards Ryner again.

The same kind of outstretched hands from Sion and Ferris, towards him.

Even though he had thought of himself as a killing machine, a monster who had no right to love another, and had continued running away, she had told this monster that she loved him.

But still, even with that, Ryner ran away. He had continued running away during those three years.

And it was not until he was too late for anything and everything that he realized it.

Sion had become weird. The country had become weird. Ferris crying. Kiefer crying. Milk crying. Tyle, Toni, Fahl, Byor, Lafra, Pueka, all died.

Only when he was too late for anything and everything then he realized.


''Everyone had stretched their hands to me and I didn’t manage to take hold of any one of them.''

The last day they met.

Even though when Kiefer had already told him that.

''"Ryner is not a monster. At the very least, in my eyes, you aren’t one."''

And then Ryner.

“.............”

The Ryner now still did not see it that way however. He still thought of himself as a monster, a dangerous existence who may hurt people, even now he was afraid of all that however, he no longer thought of running away.

He won’t run away again, he thought.

Therefore, Ryner,

“...... ah, I remembered of course. Kiefer told me I’m not a monster......”

But he was interrupted and with a sparkling smile, she looked up at him,

“I said that I like Ryner, did you remember that properly!?”

She said.

And Ryner,


“Huh, it was about that!?”

Instantly, her face turned red.

“Eh? Eh? What do you mean by ‘it was about that’!”

“Erm, ah, ah ~ …... no...... ah, that, you know? That Kiefer like me as a friend...... right......”

But, Ryner could not continue.

Since Kiefer’s eyes started to blur as she looked straight at him.

Into Ryner’s eyes.

Looking straight into the eyes bearing the abominable curse called '''Alpha Stigma'''.

Ryner, without thinking, seemed to want to turned his face away. Since he could not bear it when people gazed into his eyes.

When people peeked into the eyes bore by the monster, by himself. He felt ill at ease every time when people peeked into his killer eyes.

But she should already be well aware of it.

Since he had gone berserk right before her.

Because he couldn’t stop his eyes from going berserk, he had killed lots of people around him.


Not only did he kill all of the mage knights of the Kingdom of Estabul, he almost killed his friends, Sion and Kiefer.

He was a monster.

A cursed monster.

He had no right to accept the love of another.

He had no right to be loved by another.

Even though he should be well aware of that.

Even though she should be well aware of that.

She still looked straight at them.

Ryner’s eyes.

Cursed eyes.

The creepy eyes where the vermillion pentacles floated above.

“............”

With eyes filled with love, she looked intently at him.

And Ryner.

“............”


“............”

But, at that moment, suddenly.

“...... kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuun!!”

A voice shouted out.

From the direction of the highway, upon which rain continued to fall.

From the south,

“Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuun!!”

The voice of a young girl was screaming desperately.

And then Ryner,

“Eh?”

He looked up.

And Kiefer as well,

“Eh?”

And turned her head around.

As they did that, again,


“Beast-kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuun! Helpppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppp!!”

Such a voice could be heard.

And furthermore, that was a familiar voice.

An adorable, clear voice.

He could immediately recognize it to be the voice of the younger of sister of that crazy, troublesome, dango demon.

Ryner looked towards the direction of the voice.

In the heavy rain.

Stood a young girl.

With blond hair, and extraordinary perfect features on her face. Wearing a dress with lots of frills, and both her back and her hands were laden with a number of knapsacks.

It was Iris Eris, younger sister of Ferris Eris. She was around ten years of age? Wait, she should be twelve now, right?

Well, it did not matter now anyway.

That Iris was looking this way.

“Beast-kun!!”


She called out again.

And then Kiefer,

“Beast-kun?”

She looked here with an incredulous expression.

And then Ryner,

“.............”

Did not reply.

By the way, regarding the nickname ‘Beast-kun’, it was given by Ferris who told Iris, ''At night, in order to assault girls, Ryner will transform into a beast and wander around the streets!''. And since then, Iris had always called him that. Well, it would be troublesome to explain all this so he ignored that for now.

Ryner strained his eyes to look at Iris through the low visibility caused by the rain.

As he did that, he could somewhat make out her face.

“...... what is it?”

Ryner muttered reflexively.

The Iris who was always energetic, and making trouble for him, now had a face contorting as if she was about to cry.


At that moment, Kiefer asked.

“...... an acquaintance?”

Ryner nodded.

“The younger sister of my partner.”

“...... partner?”

“Yeah.”

After giving an appropriate reply, he again looked at Iris. But, it was evident that there was something strange with how she was behaving.

With her feet, she should be able to reach this tea-house in just mere seconds.

But yet, she did not seem to be bent on making a move.

And furthermore, she was facing the other side, with her back facing here, appearing to be dragging something heavy across the ground.

But he did not know what that was. The rain was extremely heavy, and he couldn’t really make out what was at her feet......

“............”

At that moment.


Iris propped something up from the ground.

What was propped up had the same blond hair as her, a face of similar features as her, the face of a peerless beauty.

With long bond hair that was completely drenched, fair skin, and a flawless face.

But those eyes on that face were shut. And the face looked pale as well.

Looking unconscious.

Or was it because.

She’s dead?

“...... Ferris!?”

Ryner shouted and sprinted forward.

“Ah.”

Kiefer exclaimed in surprise but this was not the time to pay attention to that.

It was clear that something bad had happened.

Iris looked as she was about to cry.

And that monster-like, willful, bothersome, one who should possess the strength to become a mighty foe against any opponent, that Ferris was lying on the ground.

It was clearly an abnormal situation.


Ryner ran with all his might. Closing in towards the place where Ferris was lying, at an insane speed.

The nearer he got, the more evident it was that the situation was bad. Iris had dragged Ferris through the rain all the way up till here.

Both of them were drenched and covered in mud, looking pathetic.

As Ryner reached their side, he said.

“What in the world...... what in the world has happened?”

Iris, while weeping,

“Ne, Nee-sama...... Nee-sama was killed......”

“Wha!”

Instantly, Ryner’s heart seemed to stop.

''Killed?''

''Ferris?''

''Ferris was killed...... then Ferris is already......''

“............”

Ryner placed a finger to her neck, and from that, even though Ferris felt cold from the rain, he could still sense a body temperature and a clear pulse.


Then, Ryner looked at Iris,

“She’s alive, you know?”

As Iris was sobbing up her tears, she nodded a few times.

“She, she, she died but then came back to life.”

To those words,

“Huh? She died but came back to life?”

“Un.”

“Huh, ah ~. What do you mean by that?”

As Ryner asked with a questioning look, Kiefer caught up to him.

“Now Ryner-tteba, you were so fast......”

But Ryner did not answer.

She then looked at the unconscious Ferris, where Ryner had placed a finger to her neck, and turned serious.

“...... is she dead?”

Ryner shook his head.

“No, she still has a pulse.”

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 085.jpg|thumb]]

“Her temperature?”

“A little cold, but there’s no problem.”

“But, if she continues to stay in this rain......”

“Ah, ah, you’re right.”

“Let’s move her.”

On saying that, Kiefer carried the legs of Ferris.

And Ryner as well,

“Yeah.”

He acknowledged, and carried her head and body. And with that, they back-tracked from where they came from.

And as they reached the edge of the eaves again, Kiefer started knocking on the door of the tea-house.

“Excuse me. There’s someone injured, can you let us in?”

She called out.

Ryner could only act dumbfounded at Kiefer’s sensibility.

In a way, he was fed up with himself for being useless.

He was again stunned into inaction.

After seeing Iris cry, and hearing about Ferris being killed, he was very much stunned.


But there was really no time to be dawdling around.

Due to too many things happening just recently, he had almost forgotten that both he and Ferris were Roland’s fugitives right now, and they were being pursued by the military.

It was possible that Ferris might have been done in by those pursuers. No, it’s not a possibility, that had to be the case.

Those pursuers could just be nearby.

They were actually able to render Ferris to such a state. The pursuers this time might be tough opponents who were nothing like what they’ve seen till now.

There was really no time to be dawdling around.

“Geez, get a hold of yourself.”

Ryner said to himself and breathed out softly.

At that moment, the owner of the tea-house came out. A person Ryner also knew by face, the bearded Oyaji of this establishment.

As Oyaji looked at Ferris,

“Ferris-chan!? What in the world......”

And Kiefer,

“She seemed to have fainted. And because it’s raining outside, can we bring her inside to rest?”


“Of, of, of course. Come, please come in quickly.”

And then Kiefer turned her head around. After Ryner acknowledged her gesture,

“Kiefer.”

“Uhn.”

“For now, I’ll.....”

But before Ryner could finish what he wanted to say,

“Got it.”

Kiefer nodded. After that, she took hold of Ferris and entered the tea-house.

Ryner who was about to speak, but in the end was able to send his communication across to her without the further need for words.

“............”

Ryner smiled wryly.

''Of course'', and again he recalled the past.

Kiefer, she is excellent.

Even in that Roland Empire Royal Military Special Academy, she was seen as excellent, and on top of that, she was highly popular, and thanks to that, because she was often seen with him, he was even more hated by the rest.


But that was convenient. Since he didn’t like to mingle with other people, thanks to her, he was hated by all the rest, which made it easy for him.

No, perhaps she was the same as well. As a spy, she had to keep on deceiving others, but perhaps she did not really have the strength in her to bear with her own hypocritical front, that’s why she chose to stay beside the most hated dunce of the academy.

And the both of them started living a life where others could not get close.

Then Sion came along.

To make Kiefer and Ryner his comrades, the Sion who was the top of the academy came to scout for them.

Ryner recalled the scenes from the past academy days.

As he recalled the days he spent with Kiefer, the first time he met that disagreeable Sion acting like an honors student, Ryner smiled.

Then, he turned around.

He tensed up his whole body and cast his consciousness around him.

To ascertain the presence of any enemy in their surroundings. To ascertain the nearby presence of whoever had caused Ferris to be in that state.


However, even when he strained his ears, he could not sense the presence of any enemy. Perhaps the enemy might already be right beside him, but all he could hear was the loud pattering sounds of the rain.

Every other sound was masked by the sounds of the heavy downpour, and he could hear nothing else.

But still, even so.

“...... can’t sense any killing intent.”

But still, that might not be necessarily accurate.

Since the enemy was someone who could defeat Ferris. To erase his presence completely from detection should be easy for this fella.

“............”

Ryner took a step into the rain.

But there was no reaction, no sign of any enemy.

“Anyone there?”

“............”

“If you are there, making a response will make my life easier, you know.”

But to Ryner’s words,

“............”


There was no response from any possible enemy at all.

“None I suppose, HERE!”

Ryner tried using a much louder voice, and as expected, there was no reaction at all.

However, it did seem like there was no enemy in the nearby surroundings.

So as to speak, if there were any enemies at all, during the time when Ryner was still unaware of whether Ferris was still alive, at the point where he was in a stunned state incapable of making correct judgements, that would be the best time attack him.

That was the time when he was utterly defenseless.

Which meant,

“...... then, there...... aren’t any pursuers after all?”

Who did that to Ferris?

Could it be that she was in that state because of something else?

Well, regarding that, everything would become clear if he asked Iris after stopping her crying.

“...... it’s hard to make head or tail from Iris’s conversations though......”

As Ryner said that wearily, he released the tension in his body. And he turned round his heel again.

And started walking towards the tea-house where Ferris, Iris, and Kiefer were in.


And then he,

“Perhaps I should wait until Ferris regains consciousness......”

Then, in response to his own words, in a dejected tone,

“No, it might be even harder to get any proper information out of the elder sister......”

While saying that in a groaning tone, Ryner smiled.

In any case, there were more than a mountain of urgent things to do. He couldn’t relax yet, for now, he would wake Ferris up and find out what had happened. Um, but then after that, regarding Kiefer......

“............”

At that moment, Ryner’s thoughts halted.

Even though for now, there were already more than a mountain of urgent things to do, but he just remembered that what just came up a while ago was at another level of urgent humongous matter.

Those biting red eyes of Kiefer.

He remembered those eyes of hers that were looking straight at Ryner.

“...... u~mm.”

He tried shaking his head perplexedly but, his unkempt black hair, which was a result of his sleepy-headedness, was now thoroughly wet from the rain.


Ryner then,

“...... ah ~, it’s a little troublesome now that I’m leaving the country, but maybe I should cut my hair.”

What a thing to say when grooming had always been troublesome for him, but he tried saying that as a habitual practice of running away from reality.

Then, once again, he looked at the tea-house where Kiefer and Ferris were.

“............ sigh.”

After making a small sigh, he again started walking towards the tea-house.

<center>♦</center>

It was a sudden thing.

Suddenly, anything and everything about the world had changed.

It was really sudden. But it’s because that it was so sudden that during all this while, people were taking things easy, and that no one seemed to have realized it.

No, even now, there were still a lot of people who had yet to realize it, wasn’t it so?

The wildly enthusiastic populace.

The joyful people.


The landscape of this place, Roland Empire, seemed to have completely changed, it was now surrounded by fiery emotions.

With an overwhelming amount of charisma, the perfect king, Sion Astal, had started proclaiming about dominating the world.

First, raze Nelpha, then where next?

Runa?

Cassla?

Let’s show everyone the might of Roland.

Let’s show everyone the might of the Hero King, Sion Astal.

“............”

Just recently, the people of this country should have been living happily in peace.

Purging the nobles, shrinking the scale of the army, redistributing the newly acquired wealth back to the people, they should have been living happily.

Everyone should have been happy with the newly acquired stability.

All of a sudden.

It was really all of a sudden, that the landscape of this country had changed.


Since they were bestowed with a peaceful country from the kind and gentle king, they shall be guided by the king to become a militaristic nation.

Turning into a smiling country that destroys other countries.

“............”

That’s right.

The peace which was thought to be everlasting, was starting to break down.

But she was not surprised by this.

Because she thought that this would happen.

A country that has everlasting peace.

A country where everyone can live with a smile on their faces.

Where no one cries.

Where no one gets hurt.

A truly perfect world.

Perfect world.

But that was.

That was way too perfect.

It was at the level of perfection where everything would crumble with only a touch.


“............”

And it did.

Even though it was certain that no one had touched it, it crumbled.

It was a crumpling landscape.

“............”

Milk Callaud was gazing with knitted eyebrows.

With soft flaxen hair, despite being at the age of seventeen, she still retained some child-like features on her face, as well as in her large eyes. Wearing Roland’s military uniform over her slender body.

Stretching the back muscles of her tiny body, she strained her eyes to see as far as possible, across the landscape before her.

By the way, she was now on the rooftop of a building that was covered in a pitch-black colour.

On the rooftop of the official residence of the '''Taboo Breaker''' Pursuit Squad of the Roland Empire.

This official residence was originally a water tower built from a high tower, and she was now on top of that, and even with her short height, she could gaze at almost the entire landscape of this country, she felt.

She could see everything, she felt.


That’s why from the top of that water tower.

“............”

Milk gazed intently at the face of this country.

Today’s wind was strong, and her hair fluttered in the wind.

Even though it was already eight in the morning, the sky was still dark.

Perhaps it would rain today.

She looked up into the sky, then let her sight fall a little.

The streets below Roland’s castle filled a large expanse of land before her, and further from there were flat plains, hill stretches, making up the entire landscape.

The landscape before her had changed completely through the years gone by.

The flat plains were decreasing, the cities were expanding, and flood control was progressing.

This country, had gradually, gradually become boisterous.

To the point where one would simply have forgotten about the former mad Roland.

The former Roland that was tyrannized by the mad king and the mad nobles.

Sion Astal was the one who changed that country in one breath.

The people who were now living in the large cities were full of smiles, full of hope, full of expectations of the Hero King.


If he was the perfect, flawless Hero King, he would create an excellent place for all to live in.

If they just pin their hopes on the perfect Hero King, things could only get better.

Now, let’s follow the Hero King.

Now, let’s move forward along with the Hero King.

Now, let’s, together with the Hero King, exterminate the people of the other countries, and take everything away from them.

There was no need to think about anything.

Because the Hero King would not make a mistake.

“............ even though that could not have been possible.”

Milk murmured while gazing at the streets.

She knew of it.

The king’s weakness.

Sion Astal’s weakness.

Even though she had only met him a few times, but still, Milk felt that she could see his weakness.

With a kind, gentle, smiling face, and regal eyes.

A king so perfect with no opening.


However, because he was too perfect, that’s where he was fragile.

Even though people could not possibly live alone, but yet, he took on everything alone upon himself.

And hiding himself in a place where no one could see him, screaming silently in anguish.

Lonely.

Please help me.

Someone, someone, please look at me.

Milk knew how painful that was.

Milk knew that people were not supposed to live alone.

That’s because Milk had already died once.

In that orphanage, she was not loved by anyone in this world, and by the time she realized that she was alone, her heart had already died once.

But Ryner brought her back.

Ryner told her not to die.

Ryner looked at her with that tired-looking, troubled-looking, but kind-looking black eyes.


He gave her the reason she was searching for to live.

That’s why.

That’s why she had stayed alive until this point.

And as long as she remained alive, one day.

One day...... she would be able to meet up with him, with Ryner, and thanked him for that.

“...........”

At that moment, she knitted her eyebrows unexepectedly.

Because she recalled something unpleasant.

After searching for so long, and finally she was able to reunite with him, but beside him, always with him, was an extraordinary beautiful blond hair woman, she recalled.

And that person made Ryner smile. Milk had never seen him smile so happily before.

And then.

“............”

She felt a little lonely.


The place which she had always wanted to be in, an agreement which she had made previously, was taken by someone else.

Of course she was happy that Ryner was able to smile.

In the past...... in that orphanage, Ryner would never have smiled in that manner.

Known as the genius killing machine.

He bore deep wounds within, and carried an expression that seemed to have given up on anything and everything.

A face that seemed to find everything a bother, a face that was on the verge of tears.

Milk couldn’t make that Ryner smile.

But now, he was smiling happily.

The one who managed that was not herself.

Regarding that, it was a little.

A little.

“...... uu~, even though I tried not to think about it at all.”

She clutched her chest and smiled. She took in a breath and tell her weak self ''don’t''! As she reprimanded herself, she put on a smiling face.

But as expected, her tears were about to flow out.

But ''it can’t be helped'', she thought. The fact that her tears were forming couldn’t be helped, she thought.


She had always dreamt of meeting him again, always, always.

For a long, long time.

For a hard-bearing, sad, lonely time, she had wondered what should she do when she see him again. What should she say? What kind of face should she show him? ''Do you still remember me?'', she would say. Firstly, she probably ought to thank him. ''It was thanks to you that I have stayed alive up till now'', that’s how she would thank him. ''And also, and also, do you remember my last words?'' She would say. ''Ah, that was of course something I said while we were still kids, and it might not mean anything at all. But, but, I’ve always thought if that were to happen, how wonderful it would be'', she would say. ''That was...... if we were to stay alive and meet again, after giving my thanks, would you take me as your bride, I was wondering'', she would say...... ''then again, how can these words come from myself ~ ahh now, I probably won’t be able to say it when I do get to meet him. Even expressing my gratitude is embarrassing enough, perhaps I won’t be able to say it in the end. But, but if I can meet him again.''

If she just stayed alive, and be able to meet him once more......

“............”

On a painful night.

On a sorrowful night.


Hugging her pillow, always thinking of such things.

All those things she had thought about,

“...... they didn’t go well though......”

She murmured, and while somewhat on the verge of tears, she smiled.

Finally on the day she met him.

In the end, Milk was in a state of surprise, her mind blank, and none of what she had imagined came to pass.

She didn’t say her thanks.

Though she was frequently mulling regretfully over that, but the fact that Ryner was living and smiling was something she was truly happy about.

Even though it was not because of her but someone else.

If Ryner.

Towards that girl.

“............”

''Even if Ryner likes that girl...... since I like Ryner, as long as Ryner is able to smile like that, I’ll be happy enough.''


At that moment, it was more than what she could bear, and her tears just overflowed from her eyes.

“Ah, ah, no, my, my tears just came out! But, but that was true, you know? I’m really happy that Ryner is able to smile like that, you know?”

Somehow, she was trying to explain herself to the empty air.

Of course, there was no reply from the empty air.

And then Milk smiled.

She was laughing at her idiotic behaviour.

And then.

“And also......”

She murmured.

“And also, now, I’m no longer......”

Now, she was no longer alone. After Ryner told her to live, and she did her best to do that, even though there were many unpleasant things that happened. No no. Even though there might be a lot more unpleasant things. But, there were also many teary, joyful moments that just washed those unpleasant stuff away.

Meeting Luke. Meeting Lear. Meeting Lach. Meeting Moe. Seeing Major Miller’s grim, angry face.


And everyone said that they would become her family.

She often recalled those words that Luke had said to her.

''All of us like you, and became your subordinates. We are together with you because we like you. That’s why we want you to get back what you’ve lost, and we want you to attain happiness. We are not fighting for the country. We are fighting for people. The people precious to us, before our eyes, as much as possible, we want to save them......’’

And Milk also thought the same way.

Because she like Luke and the rest, that’s why she stayed together with them.

It would also be great if she could help them get back what was lost, she thought.

Not fighting for the country.

For Luke and the rest. To protect her family, she fought.

The important people before her eyes, she’s fighting to save many, even if she’s doing it by herself.

But.

But because she’s no longer alone.


Even when the night was dark, she wasn’t lonely.

Therefore.

“............”

Therefore, even if Ryner did not turn around, towards her......

“............”

At that moment,

“...... captain.”

Someone called her.

“Captain Milk.”

Milk did not turn around. No, she just couldn’t turn around for now. Since her tears were flowing. If she were to be seen in this manner, she would just cause worry to the rest.

That’s why she franctically wipe her tears with her hands.

Of course, if she did that, it would obvious to others what kind of state she was in right then.

But, she wiped her tears. Then she practiced smiling once towards the empty space, and turned around.


Below the water tower were her subordinates.

Standing there were her family.

Luke Stokkart.

Lear Rinkal.

Lach Velariore.

Moe Velariore.

She looked at her friends and smiled.

As she did that, Moe looked up at her.

“Well, we were thinking where have you been, and it appears that you have climbed to someplace pretty high up!!”

He said it with such an envious face that Milk had to smile.

“This is my special seat.”

Then Moe, with a seemingly lonely face,

“Ehh, then does it mean that I’m not allowed up there?”

“It’s ok!”

“Really!?”

“It’s ok!! Only specially for Moe!”


“Yay!”

As that kind of conversation unfolded, the Lach standing next to him said,

“Ehhhhhhhh, only Moe, what about me, what about me?”

“Of course it’s also ok for Lach!! But Major Miller’s face is scary, so not for him ~”

Everyone laughed at her words.

Then Lear looked up into the sky,

“...... now, captain. Isn’t it about time to get down from there? I think it’s about to rain soon.”

On hearing that, Milk looked up into the sky again. Indeed, from the looks of the sky, it seemed like a storm was brewing and rain would descend upon them very soon.

“...... if it rains, it will be dangerous up there.”

But Milk just smiled at those words.

“But, for just a little longer.”

She wanted to stay here for just a little longer, she thought.

As she said that, the tallest of them all, the eldest of them all --- well even though that was being said, he was merely twenty-six years of age --- Luke nodded,


“Then, perhaps I alone, should come join you for a little while.”

After saying that, he scrambled up the water tower.

And stood beside her.

Along the vertical height of the water tower, right at the top, there was merely a small amount of space, and it was a narrow fit for the two of them.

As Luke stood beside her, he began,

“...... what was captain gazing at?”

On hearing that, Milk turned her gaze to where she was facing.

And Milk said,

“...... the streets.”

“Hm.”

“And the future of this country.”

“I see.”

Luke nodded and squinted his eyes. Always in a calm manner, a gentle person, as if he was a guardian at a nursery school, but in truth he has a very intelligent mind, which Milk knew about.

No, the Lach and Moe who were acting like kids just now, as well as the cool collected Lear, aside from the kind faces they put on, they have another true side to them, and Milk was aware of these.


Each of them was better than Milk, and that’s why they could see far into the future.

That’s why even though there should have been no real need for them to ask Milk, but still, Luke, with a kind voice, faced her and asked.

“And what did captain see?”

And then, Milk shook her head.

“...... no no. I couldn’t see anything. But there are lot of things I must do......”

“You can see them?”

“Yes.”

Luke smiled at her acknowledgement.

“...... since most people can’t see the things they must do. And for you to be able to see them clearly, as expected, captain is great.”

And then Milk smiled and looked at Luke.

As always, he had that kind, gentle face.

As she looked at that face, she puffed up her cheeks and said.


“Now, Luke and the rest of you guys shouldn’t flatter me so much.”

But Luke shrugged his shoulders.

“It’s not flattery. It’s the truth.”

“That’s straaannggee. I’m already well aware of the fact that Luke is way smarter than me, and way stronger than me. In fact, I should become the subordinate of Luke and the rest instead......”

At that moment, Luke interrupted her.

“No, the truth is...... we are really proud to have become your subordinates. Because just by you being here, we are all able to smile. Even though you should have had a lot of harsh experiences in your life, but you still smile bravely, and only think of others......”

“But, but it’s the same for everyone of you......”

But Luke shook his head,

“It’s not the same at all. Our hands...... our hands, beyond what you think, have long been stained. Stained so much that we could not see a future ahead of us.”

He said.

And then he looked intently at his hands. Slim, long fingers. Both white palms.


Even though they were evidently clean, but Luke’s eyes were seeing something else altogether.

It felt like he was looking at the lives that he had taken.

The warmth of the blood.

In any case, when Milk saw the expression that Luke had then, which was different from usual, she was lost for words.

He was carrying a deep sorrow.

But.

“............”

He looked at her again with a kind smile.

“...... but, it would be wonderful if I can dream about that again, that’s what I thought whenever I looked at you, captain. If I can make you smile. My family...... if I can protect my new family, I can once again, with these stained hands, chase after the light, and that would be a wonderful dream to see...... that’s what I can think about again. Not just myself. Lear, Lach, Moe as well, they all should be thinking the same thing. Our true strengths don’t matter at all...... there’s none who are not satisfied with being your subordinate.”


Luke said that.

And Milk,

“............”

She only smiled.

Since there was nothing more she could say.

''Although.''

''Although I feel the same way.''

A new-found family. In order to protect that and her new comrades, she had to try doing her best once more, she had to try staying alive once more, and that’s what she thought.

She who should have already died once, was brought back to life by Ryner.

And now she was supported by everyone.

That’s why she was no longer completely alone.

No longer lonely. No longer sad.

Now that she was surrounded by so many important things, to the point where it had become dazzling to her.

That’s why.


That’s why she said.

“...... then, I shall remain as captain, is that fine?”

As she said that, Luke, with a slightly sad smile, nodded.

That was a formality.

To her, that was an important formality.

It was a formality to acknowledge that their relationship with one another was beyond that of a commander-subordinate relationship.

Then, she turned her eyes away and once again looked at the streets below the castle.

And faced that direction.

She turned her eyes towards the direction of the highway running northwards.

“...... it seems like Ryner managed to leave the country?”

Luke nodded.

“Yes. As you’ve commanded, I’ve lent him a hand by handing him those assembled information documenting the status of this country. Whether everything goes well or not, the rest will be up to him......”

But he was interrupted by Milk who said.

“If it’s Ryner, everything will definitely turn out well. Because he is......”

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 115.jpg|thumb]]

''He is someone I like, a genius different from me.''

But she swallowed those words before finishing.

Luke looked at the side of her face with a worried expression,

“...... is it really okay not to go along with him......?”

As he asked her, once again, she smiled with a face that was on the verge of tears, and did not answer.

“.............”

That.

''Even though I really want to go along, but, it’s sad to admit this but, that is her job.''

Just recently, she had heard about the darkness of this country from Luke.

She had heard about what Luke and the rest had been doing up till now, what they had been thinking of.

She had heard about the darkness that Sion Astal was shrouded in.

She had heard about the darkness that Ryner was shouldering.

They were things that she could not have imagined, terrible, dark, lonely things.

She was being protected and sheltered, knowing nothing, while everyone was bearing all those painful things, she was always smiling.


But, finally, she had come to the same place.

“............”

That’s right, while gazing down at the streets below the castle, she thought.

Finally, she was able to shoulder the same things as the rest of them.

That’s right, she thought.

And then she pondered.

With her small head, she pondered with everything she got.

About everybody’s happiness.

About her own happiness.

About the direction of this country.

It was the first time she pondered so seriously.

And the conclusion.

“............”

The conclusion was that she’s going to give up on Ryner.

Ryner had things to accomplish outside of the country. But she could not go along with him.

Because, there were also things to accomplish within this country.


Because she had a family here.

Because there were things she had to protect in this country.

“............”

And all that would also one day help save Ryner, she thought.

Whatever that Ryner had left behind in this country, she would protect them and that would definitely be of assistance to him, she thought.

Then, everything was fine as it was, wasn’t it so, she......

“............”

She asked herself.

At the end of that highway, right now, Ryner was about to leave the country.

And beside her, was that beautiful woman.

“............”

But, even so, everything was fine as it was, wasn’t it so, she thought.

Perhaps, her dream was already fulfilled, but, and, if everything went well with Ryner, if he was able to smile, everything was fine as it was, wasn’t it so, she thought.

“........................ Luke.”


She said softly.

However, this excellent subordinate of hers seemed to know what she wanted to say.

He patted Milk’s head and held her to his chest.

In the midst of that, her tears flowed out again.

She really wanted to go along with Ryner.

Because that was really her dream.

If she could reunite with him once more. If she could meet him again, she wanted to become his bride and remain by his side. To do her best to make him smile, to live her days with him, it had always been her dream.

At that moment, Luke said.

“............ if it’s so painful, it’s alright to go after him.”

But, Milk just shook her head vigorously. As a result, the chest area of Luke’s clothes were smeared with her tears and mucus, which was something that could not be helped.

She only shook her head.

“...... I shall remain in this country.”


“............”

“Because. Because, right here where I am, there are so many people important to me.”

“............”

“And also...... and also...... one day, when Ryner returns...... if there are no friends here waiting for him, it’s going to be lonely......”

“............”

“That’s why I’m going to do my best here. Even though I can’t be right beside Ryner...... but I’m sure this is the best way I can be of help to him......”

“............”

Luke did not say anything.

Milk also did not say any more.

And after that, no one knew how much time had passed. She cried for a while. Luke’s clothes were completely dirtied.

And after that, she looked up.

“............”


As expected, Luke was making a kind, gentle face.

Milk smiled.

“...... somehow, I’ve done something embarrassing.”

And Luke said,

“Because we’re family.”

“...... uhn.”

Milk nodded meekly.

That one word was enough.

For not changing her decision to stay in this country. For not changing her decision to not go after Ryner. That one word was enough, to affirm that her decision was the right one, she thought.

And then,

“Ah ~, I messed up Luke’s clothes.”

She said in a joking tone.

As she said that, Luke looked down at the chest area of his clothes.

“Ah, really. I have to ask Major Miller to grant me another set of uniform.”

“I’ll wash it.”


“Really? Ah, but, Lear is really good at laundry though.”

At Luke’s words, from below the water tower,

“You said that with the intention to push all the laundry to me, isn’t it so?”

As a voice cried out, Milk looked down.

As expected, all her family members were right below.

It was as if they were all waiting for her return, that was what their expressions were showing.

And then Milk smiled.

Her decision was the right one, she thought.

Then.

“............”

She shifted her eyes from the streets below the castle to somewhere else.

Towards the core of this country.

She was looking at a higher --- a building much higher than this water tower, within this country.

Roland’s castle.

A place where the Hero King Sion Astal resided in.

That was the reason why she was going to remain here.


The Roland Empire which had undergone a transformation at an alarming rate.

It was now a country of overwhelming military might, and not only had it given an order to kill off surrendering soldiers in Nelpha, but also massacring escaping women and children.

It was a country protected by monstrous soldiers with abnormal fighting capabilities, a result of completed mad human experiments.

In order to remain near the center of that, which had also undergone a sudden transformation, the Hero King Sion Astal.

“............”

In order to monitor that overly perfect, and consequently fragile, mad king,

“............”

At that moment, she jumped off from the water tower.

Even though the water tower was pretty tall, it was not a big deal to her.

Gripping the rails and using them as a pivot, she flung herself over, and landed lightly on her feet.

As she landed, beside her, was Lear handing her a new set of clothes.

That was, so as to speak, a full set of uniform.

In the military, there was a set of ceremonial uniform used for meeting the nobles and the royal family, and that was one of those.

She took them from him.


At that moment, Luke also leaped down.

“Well?”

He asked.

She nodded.

Once again, she looked up.

Towards the center of Roland.

At the crown of the castle.

She did not know what was happening inside now. It seemed like Major Miller was now having an audience with Sion Astal, and that he was being informed about the details regarding Sion’s transformation, as well as what was going to happen from hereon, but still, quite possibly, it would not translate to a complete comprehension of everything.

She did not think that Sion Astal would reveal everything.

Perhaps, she could not reject that there was actually a possibility that Sion Astal was merely manipulated by something else.

That would mean that this country now was in a terrible state of instability.

That’s why she needed to remain here.

That’s why she......


“...... well, let’s go, shall we?”

And she started walking.

In order to find the source of the darkness plaguing this country.

In order to catch hold of the darkness plaguing this country.

And the rampage of this country

“Let’s go...... and meet the Hero King Sion Astal-sama.”

In order to stop the rampage of this country, to be of some help to Ryner who had embarked on a journey.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu#Volume 2 - The Tomorrow Unknown To The Great Battle|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 2

2013-12-25T19:29:15Z

99.19.93.10: /* Chapter 2 - The Balance Scales For Passion And Love */

==Chapter 2 - The Balance Scales For Passion And Love==


Approximately at around the same time.

Just north of the highway where Ferris and Iris were rolled onto, at Asohld tea-house, was Ryner Lute.

There was yet no sign of Ferris who should have already arrived at the rendezvous location, and on top of that, it was raining, and just about the time when Ryner was starting to get worried, all of a sudden.

“...... yner.”

He heard a voice.

Which was muffled by the rain.

“...... Ryner.”

He heard it clearly this time.

His name was called.

He thought it was the voice of Ferris, who was late for the rendezvous and started,


“...... so the princess has finally arrived eh?”

From the eaves of Asohld tea-house, where he was taking shelter from the rain, he turned towards the highway.

However,

“............”

There was no sign of Ferris.

''Huh? What the? I thought I heard someone calling my name......''

As he tilted his head, once again.

“...... Ryner-tteba!”

He was called.

However, that voice was not coming from the south, but rather from the north.

“Eh?”

Ryner turned around.

And looked at the highway through the reduced visibility caused by the rain.


There was a woman standing there.

“............”

But the woman standing there was not Ferris. As he looked closely, he knew she was clearly not her.

Firstly, her height was different. She was somewhat shorter than the tall Ferris. Her hair color was different. Ferris was blond, while she had shoulder-length red hair.

And her voice was also different from that of Ferris.

Compared to Ferris’s emotionless and monotonous voice, her voice carried a tone of intimacy and happiness.

And that voice.

For some reason, was known to Ryner.

A long time.

He had not heard that voice in a long time.

From a distant memory, that voice resided in the most peaceful part of his mind.

It was when Ryner and Sion were both seventeen. When they were students. In that memory, she was a friend and comrade. Always tagging alongside Ryner, and nagging at him.


But in the end.

In the end, she also left crying.

Even though she was originally a spy from the now already subjugated Kingdom of Estabul, she was made used by the nobles of Roland who had held her sister hostage.

And that led to her betraying her comrades, including Ryner, Sion, and a lot more others, leading to the deaths of many.

But that’s not her fault. They were in a terrible era, and there was nothing much she could do.

But still she felt responsible for all that and had left the country.

That’s right.

She had left the country a long time ago.

But yet, right now, she was right in front of him.

No, perhaps, she was no longer the same person as before.

Previously, her red hair was in a short cut that extended to her shoulders. Her face which still bore some childish features had now turned into a beautiful face of an adult.

But her eyes remained the same. Strong, dignified, but yet tinged with a feeling of weakness embedded somewhere within those red orbs, it was if they were completely the same as before.


She was happily looking at Ryner with those eyes. With a smiling face,

“Ryner!!”

She said with a strong, loud voice, no softer than the loud patter of the raindrops.

It really had been a long time since his name was called by her. Ryner, in response to that, with a dumbfounded voice,

“...... Kiefer.”

He spoke.

Her name.

Kiefer Knolles, the name of an old friend.

At that moment.

Her face which should have been beaming with happiness contorted before his very eyes.

Into a crying face. Even though her mouth was smiling, she had a crying face.

He could not see any tears. No, maybe she was already crying, but the tears were hidden by the falling rain, making it impossible to really tell.

Suddenly she started running. Towards here.

Ryner could not move. He could only, dumbfoundedly, look at her rushing up to him.


And then.

“............”

Kiefer came flying towards the edge of the eaves of the tea-house.

She embraced Ryner.

Pressing against him, and pushing his back against the door of the tea-house which was not yet opened for business.

And while that was happening.

“.............”

Kiefer did not say a word. She only embraced Ryner tightly.

He looked down at the head of Keifer which suddenly came pressing into his chest.

“.............................. erm, ehh, um, Ki, Kiefer? Right? The real thing?”

What a thing for Ryner to ask stupidly without thinking. Given the fact that she knew Ryner, and suddenly, with a crying face, came hugging him, she had to the real thing.

But because he had not seen her for a long time ever since she had left the country, he was just stunned when she suddenly appeared and came embracing him.

Ryner looked down at the woman who was hugging him, and had a slightly troubled expression.


“Ah, erm, ah~, what should I say. Long time no see......”

“............”

But Kiefer did not reply. She hugged him even tighter. She buried her face into his chest.

And then.

“............”

And Ryner just gave up on saying anything.

Looking at her with a troubled face. She was already completely drenched by the rain. The water drops in her beautiful red hair glistened. The slender body that was hugging him was surprisingly cold.

“............”

Ryner awkwardly held her shoulders with his hands.

“...... if you stay wet like this, you’re gonna catch a cold, you know?”

He said softly.

At those words, she looked up.

She met his eyes straight on with her red eyes.

Her eyes looked dim and he knew at once that she had indeed been crying. Her face blushed slightly with embarrassment. But more than that, she happily looked up at Ryner’s face and showed him a mischievous smile.


“Ah ~, now, Ryner-tteba, while I wasn’t around, did you go after other women? You lecher.”

What a thing to say suddenly and Ryner frowned.

“It’s been a long time since we saw each other, and all of a sudden, that?”

Kiefer laughed.

“But ~. The Ryner from before wasn’t the kind who would do such a thing, geez.”

After saying that, she gently touched his hands that were around her shoulders. And then,

“Before...... in the prison, the time when I kissed Ryner...... Ryner was much more nervous......”

Before she finished her words, Ryner withdrew his hands.

Thereafter, while shifting his eyes,

“Eh, ah, ah, er, Kiefer, to, to bring up something like that suddenly......”

As he fumbled with his words in a flustered manner,

“Yeah, that’s it, that’s it.”


Kiefer laughed again. Following the withdrawing motion of Ryner’s hands, she stretched her hands. And grasped his hands.

Ryner was about to promptly shake them off but Kiefer, instantly,

“............”

Instantly, made a sad-looking face, and he stopped short.

His hands were grasped. Her hands were warm. Speaking of that, his chest had become warm from her embrace and her breathing.

If that’s the case.

“............”

''If that’s the case, I’ll let it pass'', Ryner thought. If he could pass on some of his warmth to her freezing body, he would let it pass, he thought.

But Kiefer just smiled, and once again buried her face into his chest, and hugged him like how a lover would.

“...... urmm.”

Ryner had a real troubled look.

''In other words, erm, hm, what kind of situation is this?''


''Erm, erm, erm, what should I, eh, what should I do? About this?''

As his mind was spinning, Kiefer said.

“You know, Ryner.”

“?”

“Erm...... do you remember...... the words I’ve said on the very last day we saw each other.”

And then.

“...... the words on the very last day we saw each other?”

Ryner started thinking back.

And remembered.

On the very last day he saw her.

Everything took place in a prison.

A double agent for Roland and Estabul, the business was settled with her being thrown into prison, and in order to save her, Ryner made a bargain with the upper echelon of the military, and exchanged his own freedom for hers.

That was something that took place three years ago.

Ryner recalled that distant memory.


That day.

That day when everything had changed.

That day when every of their comrades died on the battlefield, the day when the last remnants of peace was all gone.

That day.

When Sion was reproaching himself, and said that he would rise above. To the upper echelons of the military. He said that he would rise to the top of the country with everything he got, and change everything for the better. In order to not let any more people cry. In order to not let any more people get hurt.

True to his words, he had made that a reality. He had become the king of this country and changed everything. He was really something. But he was a fool who overworked himself sometimes.

And then on that day.

Ryner said that it was bothersome and didn’t feel like doing anything. He was sick and tired of having his comrades die, as usual. He was fearful of hurting others. And thus he ran away. Going into prison, and spending his two years languidly. The only thing he did was to write that report on the Heroes’ Relics. But in the end, he didn’t strive to achieve anything beyond that. Because he didn’t strive, that’s why things had come to this. Sion weeping, and the whole country turning weird.


And additionally, on that day.

He later heard from Sion that Kiefer had left him in Sion’s care and had left the country. Having resided in both Estabul and Roland, she wanted go out to see the world, and see the other countries. Ryner did not know of the thoughts and feelings she held in her heart when she left the country. But still, she left the country.

But, before that.

In the prison, just right before Ryner took the place of Kiefer in prison, they had their last conversation.

Three years ago.

Within this country, where there was a much tighter security in the prisons then, the two of them had a conversation.

Ryner looked sleepy as usual.

But Kiefer was crying. While crying, she kissed Ryner and said.

''"I finally know why I have fallen in love with Ryner. I used to think that it was because there was no need for me to have my guard up against someone that unmotivated...... and that I could always feel at ease around you...... but it wasn’t like that. Because Ryner is really kind. And strong. That’s why...... that’s why you are no monster. I guarantee that. If you call yourself a monster again, I won’t forgive you."''


He remembered those words of hers.

“............”

Ryner frowned again.

She had held out her outstretched hands towards Ryner again.

The same kind of outstretched hands from Sion and Ferris, towards him.

Even though he had thought of himself as a killing machine, a monster who had no right to love another, and had continued running away, she had told this monster that she loved him.

But still, even with that, Ryner ran away. He had continued running away during those three years.

And it was not until he was too late for anything and everything that he realized it.

Sion had become weird. The country had become weird. Ferris crying. Kiefer crying. Milk crying. Tyle, Toni, Fahl, Byor, Lafra, Pueka, all died.

Only when he was too late for anything and everything then he realized.


''Everyone had stretched their hands to me and I didn’t manage to take hold of any one of them.''

The last day they met.

Even though when Kiefer had already told him that.

''"Ryner is not a monster. At the very least, in my eyes, you aren’t one."''

And then Ryner.

“.............”

The Ryner now still did not see it that way however. He still thought of himself as a monster, a dangerous existence who may hurt people, even now he was afraid of all that however, he no longer thought of running away.

He won’t run away again, he thought.

Therefore, Ryner,

“...... ah, I remembered of course. Kiefer told me I’m not a monster......”

But he was interrupted and with a sparkling smile, she looked up at him,

“I said that I like Ryner, did you remember that properly!?”

She said.

And Ryner,


“Huh, it was about that!?”

Instantly, her face turned red.

“Eh? Eh? What do you mean by ‘it was about that’!”

“Erm, ah, ah ~ …... no...... ah, that, you know? That Kiefer like me as a friend...... right......”

But, Ryner could not continue.

Since Kiefer’s eyes started to blur as she looked straight at him.

Into Ryner’s eyes.

Looking straight into the eyes bearing the abominable curse called '''Alpha Stigma'''.

Ryner, without thinking, seemed to want to turned his face away. Since he could not bear it when people gazed into his eyes.

When people peeked into the eyes bore by the monster, by himself. He felt ill at ease every time when people peeked into his killer eyes.

But she should already be well aware of it.

Since he had gone berserk right before her.

Because he couldn’t stop his eyes from going berserk, he had killed lots of people around him.


Not only did he kill all of the mage knights of the Kingdom of Estabul, he almost killed his friends, Sion and Kiefer.

He was a monster.

A cursed monster.

He had no right to accept the love of another.

He had no right to be loved by another.

Even though he should be well aware of that.

Even though she should be well aware of that.

She still looked straight at them.

Ryner’s eyes.

Cursed eyes.

The creepy eyes where the vermillion pentacles floated above.

“............”

With eyes filled with love, she looked intently at him.

And Ryner.

“............”



“............”

But, at that moment, suddenly.

“...... kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuun!!”

A voice shouted out.

From the direction of the highway, upon which rain continued to fall.

From the south,

“Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuun!!”

The voice of a young girl was screaming desperately.

And then Ryner,

“Eh?”

He looked up.

And Kiefer as well,

“Eh?”

And turned her head around.

As they did that, again,


“Beast-kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuun! Helpppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppp!!”

Such a voice could be heard.

And furthermore, that was a familiar voice.

An adorable, clear voice.

He could immediately recognize it to be the voice of the younger of sister of that crazy, troublesome, dango demon.

Ryner looked towards the direction of the voice.

In the heavy rain.

Stood a young girl.

With blond hair, and extraordinary perfect features on her face. Wearing a dress with lots of frills, and both her back and her hands were laden with a number of knapsacks.

It was Iris Eris, younger sister of Ferris Eris. She was around ten years of age? Wait, she should be twelve now, right?

Well, it did not matter now anyway.

That Iris was looking this way.

“Beast-kun!!”


She called out again.

And then Kiefer,

“Beast-kun?”

She looked here with an incredulous expression.

And then Ryner,

“.............”

Did not reply.

By the way, regarding the nickname ‘Beast-kun’, it was given by Ferris who told Iris, ''At night, in order to assault girls, Ryner will transform into a beast and wander around the streets!''. And since then, Iris had always called him that. Well, it would be troublesome to explain all this so he ignored that for now.

Ryner strained his eyes to look at Iris through the low visibility caused by the rain.

As he did that, he could somewhat make out her face.

“...... what is it?”

Ryner muttered reflexively.

The Iris who was always energetic, and making trouble for him, now had a face contorting as if she was about to cry.


At that moment, Kiefer asked.

“...... an acquaintance?”

Ryner nodded.

“The younger sister of my partner.”

“...... partner?”

“Yeah.”

After giving an appropriate reply, he again looked at Iris. But, it was evident that there was something strange with how she was behaving.

With her feet, she should be able to reach this tea-house in just mere seconds.

But yet, she did not seem to be bent on making a move.

And furthermore, she was facing the other side, with her back facing here, appearing to be dragging something heavy across the ground.

But he did not know what that was. The rain was extremely heavy, and he couldn’t really make out what was at her feet......

“............”

At that moment.


Iris propped something up from the ground.

What was propped up had the same blond hair as her, a face of similar features as her, the face of a peerless beauty.

With long bond hair that was completely drenched, fair skin, and a flawless face.

But those eyes on that face were shut. And the face looked pale as well.

Looking unconscious.

Or was it because.

She’s dead?

“...... Ferris!?”

Ryner shouted and sprinted forward.

“Ah.”

Kiefer exclaimed in surprise but this was not the time to pay attention to that.

It was clear that something bad had happened.

Iris looked as she was about to cry.

And that monster-like, willful, bothersome, one who should possess the strength to become a mighty foe against any opponent, that Ferris was lying on the ground.

It was clearly an abnormal situation.


Ryner ran with all his might. Closing in towards the place where Ferris was lying, at an insane speed.

The nearer he got, the more evident it was that the situation was bad. Iris had dragged Ferris through the rain all the way up till here.

Both of them were drenched and covered in mud, looking pathetic.

As Ryner reached their side, he said.

“What in the world...... what in the world has happened?”

Iris, while weeping,

“Ne, Nee-sama...... Nee-sama was killed......”

“Wha!”

Instantly, Ryner’s heart seemed to stop.

''Killed?''

''Ferris?''

''Ferris was killed...... then Ferris is already......''

“............”

Ryner placed a finger to her neck, and from that, even though Ferris felt cold from the rain, he could still sense a body temperature and a clear pulse.


Then, Ryner looked at Iris,

“She’s alive, you know?”

As Iris was sobbing up her tears, she nodded a few times.

“She, she, she died but then came back to life.”

To those words,

“Huh? She died but came back to life?”

“Un.”

“Huh, ah ~. What do you mean by that?”

As Ryner asked with a questioning look, Kiefer caught up to him.

“Now Ryner-tteba, you were so fast......”

But Ryner did not answer.

She then looked at the unconscious Ferris, where Ryner had placed a finger to her neck, and turned serious.

“...... is she dead?”

Ryner shook his head.

“No, she still has a pulse.”

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 085.jpg|thumb]]

“Her temperature?”

“A little cold, but there’s no problem.”

“But, if she continues to stay in this rain......”

“Ah, ah, you’re right.”

“Let’s move her.”

On saying that, Kiefer carried the legs of Ferris.

And Ryner as well,

“Yeah.”

He acknowledged, and carried her head and body. And with that, they back-tracked from where they came from.

And as they reached the edge of the eaves again, Kiefer started knocking on the door of the tea-house.

“Excuse me. There’s someone injured, can you let us in?”

She called out.

Ryner could only act dumbfounded at Kiefer’s sensibility.

In a way, he was fed up with himself for being useless.

He was again stunned into inaction.

After seeing Iris cry, and hearing about Ferris being killed, he was very much stunned.


But there was really no time to be dawdling around.

Due to too many things happening just recently, he had almost forgotten that both he and Ferris were Roland’s fugitives right now, and they were being pursued by the military.

It was possible that Ferris might have been done in by those pursuers. No, it’s not a possibility, that had to be the case.

Those pursuers could just be nearby.

They were actually able to render Ferris to such a state. The pursuers this time might be tough opponents who were nothing like what they’ve seen till now.

There was really no time to be dawdling around.

“Geez, get a hold of yourself.”

Ryner said to himself and breathed out softly.

At that moment, the owner of the tea-house came out. A person Ryner also knew by face, the bearded Oyaji of this establishment.

As Oyaji looked at Ferris,

“Ferris-chan!? What in the world......”

And Kiefer,

“She seemed to have fainted. And because it’s raining outside, can we bring her inside to rest?”


“Of, of, of course. Come, please come in quickly.”

And then Kiefer turned her head around. After Ryner acknowledged her gesture,

“Kiefer.”

“Uhn.”

“For now, I’ll.....”

But before Ryner could finish what he wanted to say,

“Got it.”

Kiefer nodded. After that, she took hold of Ferris and entered the tea-house.

Ryner who was about to speak, but in the end was able to send his communication across to her without the further need for words.

“............”

Ryner smiled wryly.

''Of course'', and again he recalled the past.

Kiefer, she is excellent.

Even in that Roland Empire Royal Military Special Academy, she was seen as excellent, and on top of that, she was highly popular, and thanks to that, because she was often seen with him, he was even more hated by the rest.


But that was convenient. Since he didn’t like to mingle with other people, thanks to her, he was hated by all the rest, which made it easy for him.

No, perhaps she was the same as well. As a spy, she had to keep on deceiving others, but perhaps she did not really have the strength in her to bear with her own hypocritical front, that’s why she chose to stay beside the most hated dunce of the academy.

And the both of them started living a life where others could not get close.

Then Sion came along.

To make Kiefer and Ryner his comrades, the Sion who was the top of the academy came to scout for them.

Ryner recalled the scenes from the past academy days.

As he recalled the days he spent with Kiefer, the first time he met that disagreeable Sion acting like an honors student, Ryner smiled.

Then, he turned around.

He tensed up his whole body and cast his consciousness around him.

To ascertain the presence of any enemy in their surroundings. To ascertain the nearby presence of whoever had caused Ferris to be in that state.


However, even when he strained his ears, he could not sense the presence of any enemy. Perhaps the enemy might already be right beside him, but all he could hear was the loud pattering sounds of the rain.

Every other sound was masked by the sounds of the heavy downpour, and he could hear nothing else.

But still, even so.

“...... can’t sense any killing intent.”

But still, that might not be necessarily accurate.

Since the enemy was someone who could defeat Ferris. To erase his presence completely from detection should be easy for this fella.

“............”

Ryner took a step into the rain.

But there was no reaction, no sign of any enemy.

“Anyone there?”

“............”

“If you are there, making a response will make my life easier, you know.”

But to Ryner’s words,

“............”


There was no response from any possible enemy at all.

“None I suppose, HERE!”

Ryner tried using a much louder voice, and as expected, there was no reaction at all.

However, it did seem like there was no enemy in the nearby surroundings.

So as to speak, if there were any enemies at all, during the time when Ryner was still unaware of whether Ferris was still alive, at the point where he was in a stunned state incapable of making correct judgements, that would be the best time attack him.

That was the time when he was utterly defenseless.

Which meant,

“...... then, there...... aren’t any pursuers after all?”

Who did that to Ferris?

Could it be that she was in that state because of something else?

Well, regarding that, everything would become clear if he asked Iris after stopping her crying.

“...... it’s hard to make head or tail from Iris’s conversations though......”

As Ryner said that wearily, he released the tension in his body. And he turned round his heel again.

And started walking towards the tea-house where Ferris, Iris, and Kiefer were in.


And then he,

“Perhaps I should wait until Ferris regains consciousness......”

Then, in response to his own words, in a dejected tone,

“No, it might be even harder to get any proper information out of the elder sister......”

While saying that in a groaning tone, Ryner smiled.

In any case, there were more than a mountain of urgent things to do. He couldn’t relax yet, for now, he would wake Ferris up and find out what had happened. Um, but then after that, regarding Kiefer......

“............”

At that moment, Ryner’s thoughts halted.

Even though for now, there were already more than a mountain of urgent things to do, but he just remembered that what just came up a while ago was at another level of urgent humongous matter.

Those biting red eyes of Kiefer.

He remembered those eyes of hers that were looking straight at Ryner.

“...... u~mm.”

He tried shaking his head perplexedly but, his unkempt black hair, which was a result of his sleepy-headedness, was now thoroughly wet from the rain.


Ryner then,

“...... ah ~, it’s a little troublesome now that I’m leaving the country, but maybe I should cut my hair.”

What a thing to say when grooming had always been troublesome for him, but he tried saying that as a habitual practice of running away from reality.

Then, once again, he looked at the tea-house where Kiefer and Ferris were.

“............ sigh.”

After making a small sigh, he again started walking towards the tea-house.

<center>♦</center>

It was a sudden thing.

Suddenly, anything and everything about the world had changed.

It was really sudden. But it’s because that it was so sudden that during all this while, people were taking things easy, and that no one seemed to have realized it.

No, even now, there were still a lot of people who had yet to realize it, wasn’t it so?

The wildly enthusiastic populace.

The joyful people.


The landscape of this place, Roland Empire, seemed to have completely changed, it was now surrounded by fiery emotions.

With an overwhelming amount of charisma, the perfect king, Sion Astal, had started proclaiming about dominating the world.

First, raze Nelpha, then where next?

Runa?

Cassla?

Let’s show everyone the might of Roland.

Let’s show everyone the might of the Hero King, Sion Astal.

“............”

Just recently, the people of this country should have been living happily in peace.

Purging the nobles, shrinking the scale of the army, redistributing the newly acquired wealth back to the people, they should have been living happily.

Everyone should have been happy with the newly acquired stability.

All of a sudden.

It was really all of a sudden, that the landscape of this country had changed.


Since they were bestowed with a peaceful country from the kind and gentle king, they shall be guided by the king to become a militaristic nation.

Turning into a smiling country that destroys other countries.

“............”

That’s right.

The peace which was thought to be everlasting, was starting to break down.

But she was not surprised by this.

Because she thought that this would happen.

A country that has everlasting peace.

A country where everyone can live with a smile on their faces.

Where no one cries.

Where no one gets hurt.

A truly perfect world.

Perfect world.

But that was.

That was way too perfect.

It was at the level of perfection where everything would crumble with only a touch.


“............”

And it did.

Even though it was certain that no one had touched it, it crumbled.

It was a crumpling landscape.

“............”

Milk Callaud was gazing with knitted eyebrows.

With soft flaxen hair, despite being at the age of seventeen, she still retained some child-like features on her face, as well as in her large eyes. Wearing Roland’s military uniform over her slender body.

Stretching the back muscles of her tiny body, she strained her eyes to see as far as possible, across the landscape before her.

By the way, she was now on the rooftop of a building that was covered in a pitch-black colour.

On the rooftop of the official residence of the '''Taboo Breaker''' Pursuit Squad of the Roland Empire.

This official residence was originally a water tower built from a high tower, and she was now on top of that, and even with her short height, she could gaze at almost the entire landscape of this country, she felt.

She could see everything, she felt.


That’s why from the top of that water tower.

“............”

Milk gazed intently at the face of this country.

Today’s wind was strong, and her hair fluttered in the wind.

Even though it was already eight in the morning, the sky was still dark.

Perhaps it would rain today.

She looked up into the sky, then let her sight fall a little.

The streets below Roland’s castle filled a large expanse of land before her, and further from there were flat plains, hill stretches, making up the entire landscape.

The landscape before her had changed completely through the years gone by.

The flat plains were decreasing, the cities were expanding, and flood control was progressing.

This country, had gradually, gradually become boisterous.

To the point where one would simply have forgotten about the former mad Roland.

The former Roland that was tyrannized by the mad king and the mad nobles.

Sion Astal was the one who changed that country in one breath.

The people who were now living in the large cities were full of smiles, full of hope, full of expectations of the Hero King.


If he was the perfect, flawless Hero King, he would create an excellent place for all to live in.

If they just pin their hopes on the perfect Hero King, things could only get better.

Now, let’s follow the Hero King.

Now, let’s move forward along with the Hero King.

Now, let’s, together with the Hero King, exterminate the people of the other countries, and take everything away from them.

There was no need to think about anything.

Because the Hero King would not make a mistake.

“............ even though that could not have been possible.”

Milk murmured while gazing at the streets.

She knew of it.

The king’s weakness.

Sion Astal’s weakness.

Even though she had only met him a few times, but still, Milk felt that she could see his weakness.

With a kind, gentle, smiling face, and regal eyes.

A king so perfect with no opening.


However, because he was too perfect, that’s where he was fragile.

Even though people could not possibly live alone, but yet, he took on everything alone upon himself.

And hiding himself in a place where no one could see him, screaming silently in anguish.

Lonely.

Please help me.

Someone, someone, please look at me.

Milk knew how painful that was.

Milk knew that people were not supposed to live alone.

That’s because Milk had already died once.

In that orphanage, she was not loved by anyone in this world, and by the time she realized that she was alone, her heart had already died once.

But Ryner brought her back.

Ryner told her not to die.

Ryner looked at her with that tired-looking, troubled-looking, but kind-looking black eyes.


He gave her the reason she was searching for to live.

That’s why.

That’s why she had stayed alive until this point.

And as long as she remained alive, one day.

One day...... she would be able to meet up with him, with Ryner, and thanked him for that.

“...........”

At that moment, she knitted her eyebrows unexepectedly.

Because she recalled something unpleasant.

After searching for so long, and finally she was able to reunite with him, but beside him, always with him, was an extraordinary beautiful blond hair woman, she recalled.

And that person made Ryner smile. Milk had never seen him smile so happily before.

And then.

“............”

She felt a little lonely.


The place which she had always wanted to be in, an agreement which she had made previously, was taken by someone else.

Of course she was happy that Ryner was able to smile.

In the past...... in that orphanage, Ryner would never have smiled in that manner.

Known as the genius killing machine.

He bore deep wounds within, and carried an expression that seemed to have given up on anything and everything.

A face that seemed to find everything a bother, a face that was on the verge of tears.

Milk couldn’t make that Ryner smile.

But now, he was smiling happily.

The one who managed that was not herself.

Regarding that, it was a little.

A little.

“...... uu~, even though I tried not to think about it at all.”

She clutched her chest and smiled. She took in a breath and tell her weak self ''don’t''! As she reprimanded herself, she put on a smiling face.

But as expected, her tears were about to flow out.

But ''it can’t be helped'', she thought. The fact that her tears were forming couldn’t be helped, she thought.


She had always dreamt of meeting him again, always, always.

For a long, long time.

For a hard-bearing, sad, lonely time, she had wondered what should she do when she see him again. What should she say? What kind of face should she show him? ''Do you still remember me?'', she would say. Firstly, she probably ought to thank him. ''It was thanks to you that I have stayed alive up till now'', that’s how she would thank him. ''And also, and also, do you remember my last words?'' She would say. ''Ah, that was of course something I said while we were still kids, and it might not mean anything at all. But, but, I’ve always thought if that were to happen, how wonderful it would be'', she would say. ''That was...... if we were to stay alive and meet again, after giving my thanks, would you take me as your bride, I was wondering'', she would say...... ''then again, how can these words come from myself ~ ahh now, I probably won’t be able to say it when I do get to meet him. Even expressing my gratitude is embarrassing enough, perhaps I won’t be able to say it in the end. But, but if I can meet him again.''

If she just stayed alive, and be able to meet him once more......

“............”

On a painful night.

On a sorrowful night.


Hugging her pillow, always thinking of such things.

All those things she had thought about,

“...... they didn’t go well though......”

She murmured, and while somewhat on the verge of tears, she smiled.

Finally on the day she met him.

In the end, Milk was in a state of surprise, her mind blank, and none of what she had imagined came to pass.

She didn’t say her thanks.

Though she was frequently mulling regretfully over that, but the fact that Ryner was living and smiling was something she was truly happy about.

Even though it was not because of her but someone else.

If Ryner.

Towards that girl.

“............”

''Even if Ryner likes that girl...... since I like Ryner, as long as Ryner is able to smile like that, I’ll be happy enough.''


At that moment, it was more than what she could bear, and her tears just overflowed from her eyes.

“Ah, ah, no, my, my tears just came out! But, but that was true, you know? I’m really happy that Ryner is able to smile like that, you know?”

Somehow, she was trying to explain herself to the empty air.

Of course, there was no reply from the empty air.

And then Milk smiled.

She was laughing at her idiotic behaviour.

And then.

“And also......”

She murmured.

“And also, now, I’m no longer......”

Now, she was no longer alone. After Ryner told her to live, and she did her best to do that, even though there were many unpleasant things that happened. No no. Even though there might be a lot more unpleasant things. But, there were also many teary, joyful moments that just washed those unpleasant stuff away.

Meeting Luke. Meeting Lear. Meeting Lach. Meeting Moe. Seeing Major Miller’s grim, angry face.


And everyone said that they would become her family.

She often recalled those words that Luke had said to her.

''All of us like you, and became your subordinates. We are together with you because we like you. That’s why we want you to get back what you’ve lost, and we want you to attain happiness. We are not fighting for the country. We are fighting for people. The people precious to us, before our eyes, as much as possible, we want to save them......’’

And Milk also thought the same way.

Because she like Luke and the rest, that’s why she stayed together with them.

It would also be great if she could help them get back what was lost, she thought.

Not fighting for the country.

For Luke and the rest. To protect her family, she fought.

The important people before her eyes, she’s fighting to save many, even if she’s doing it by herself.

But.

But because she’s no longer alone.


Even when the night was dark, she wasn’t lonely.

Therefore.

“............”

Therefore, even if Ryner did not turn around, towards her......

“............”

At that moment,

“...... captain.”

Someone called her.

“Captain Milk.”

Milk did not turn around. No, she just couldn’t turn around for now. Since her tears were flowing. If she were to be seen in this manner, she would just cause worry to the rest.

That’s why she franctically wipe her tears with her hands.

Of course, if she did that, it would obvious to others what kind of state she was in right then.

But, she wiped her tears. Then she practiced smiling once towards the empty space, and turned around.


Below the water tower were her subordinates.

Standing there were her family.

Luke Stokkart.

Lear Rinkal.

Lach Velariore.

Moe Velariore.

She looked at her friends and smiled.

As she did that, Moe looked up at her.

“Well, we were thinking where have you been, and it appears that you have climbed to someplace pretty high up!!”

He said it with such an envious face that Milk had to smile.

“This is my special seat.”

Then Moe, with a seemingly lonely face,

“Ehh, then does it mean that I’m not allowed up there?”

“It’s ok!”

“Really!?”

“It’s ok!! Only specially for Moe!”


“Yay!”

As that kind of conversation unfolded, the Lach standing next to him said,

“Ehhhhhhhh, only Moe, what about me, what about me?”

“Of course it’s also ok for Lach!! But Major Miller’s face is scary, so not for him ~”

Everyone laughed at her words.

Then Lear looked up into the sky,

“...... now, captain. Isn’t it about time to get down from there? I think it’s about to rain soon.”

On hearing that, Milk looked up into the sky again. Indeed, from the looks of the sky, it seemed like a storm was brewing and rain would descend upon them very soon.

“...... if it rains, it will be dangerous up there.”

But Milk just smiled at those words.

“But, for just a little longer.”

She wanted to stay here for just a little longer, she thought.

As she said that, the tallest of them all, the eldest of them all --- well even though that was being said, he was merely twenty-six years of age --- Luke nodded,


“Then, perhaps I alone, should come join you for a little while.”

After saying that, he scrambled up the water tower.

And stood beside her.

Along the vertical height of the water tower, right at the top, there was merely a small amount of space, and it was a narrow fit for the two of them.

As Luke stood beside her, he began,

“...... what was captain gazing at?”

On hearing that, Milk turned her gaze to where she was facing.

And Milk said,

“...... the streets.”

“Hm.”

“And the future of this country.”

“I see.”

Luke nodded and squinted his eyes. Always in a calm manner, a gentle person, as if he was a guardian at a nursery school, but in truth he has a very intelligent mind, which Milk knew about.

No, the Lach and Moe who were acting like kids just now, as well as the cool collected Lear, aside from the kind faces they put on, they have another true side to them, and Milk was aware of these.


Each of them was better than Milk, and that’s why they could see far into the future.

That’s why even though there should have been no real need for them to ask Milk, but still, Luke, with a kind voice, faced her and asked.

“And what did captain see?”

And then, Milk shook her head.

“...... no no. I couldn’t see anything. But there are lot of things I must do......”

“You can see them?”

“Yes.”

Luke smiled at her acknowledgement.

“...... since most people can’t see the things they must do. And for you to be able to see them clearly, as expected, captain is great.”

And then Milk smiled and looked at Luke.

As always, he had that kind, gentle face.

As she looked at that face, she puffed up her cheeks and said.


“Now, Luke and the rest of you guys shouldn’t flatter me so much.”

But Luke shrugged his shoulders.

“It’s not flattery. It’s the truth.”

“That’s straaannggee. I’m already well aware of the fact that Luke is way smarter than me, and way stronger than me. In fact, I should become the subordinate of Luke and the rest instead......”

At that moment, Luke interrupted her.

“No, the truth is...... we are really proud to have become your subordinates. Because just by you being here, we are all able to smile. Even though you should have had a lot of harsh experiences in your life, but you still smile bravely, and only think of others......”

“But, but it’s the same for everyone of you......”

But Luke shook his head,

“It’s not the same at all. Our hands...... our hands, beyond what you think, have long been stained. Stained so much that we could not see a future ahead of us.”

He said.

And then he looked intently at his hands. Slim, long fingers. Both white palms.


Even though they were evidently clean, but Luke’s eyes were seeing something else altogether.

It felt like he was looking at the lives that he had taken.

The warmth of the blood.

In any case, when Milk saw the expression that Luke had then, which was different from usual, she was lost for words.

He was carrying a deep sorrow.

But.

“............”

He looked at her again with a kind smile.

“...... but, it would be wonderful if I can dream about that again, that’s what I thought whenever I looked at you, captain. If I can make you smile. My family...... if I can protect my new family, I can once again, with these stained hands, chase after the light, and that would be a wonderful dream to see...... that’s what I can think about again. Not just myself. Lear, Lach, Moe as well, they all should be thinking the same thing. Our true strengths don’t matter at all...... there’s none who are not satisfied with being your subordinate.”


Luke said that.

And Milk,

“............”

She only smiled.

Since there was nothing more she could say.

''Although.''

''Although I feel the same way.''

A new-found family. In order to protect that and her new comrades, she had to try doing her best once more, she had to try staying alive once more, and that’s what she thought.

She who should have already died once, was brought back to life by Ryner.

And now she was supported by everyone.

That’s why she was no longer completely alone.

No longer lonely. No longer sad.

Now that she was surrounded by so many important things, to the point where it had become dazzling to her.

That’s why.


That’s why she said.

“...... then, I shall remain as captain, is that fine?”

As she said that, Luke, with a slightly sad smile, nodded.

That was a formality.

To her, that was an important formality.

It was a formality to acknowledge that their relationship with one another was beyond that of a commander-subordinate relationship.

Then, she turned her eyes away and once again looked at the streets below the castle.

And faced that direction.

She turned her eyes towards the direction of the highway running northwards.

“...... it seems like Ryner managed to leave the country?”

Luke nodded.

“Yes. As you’ve commanded, I’ve lent him a hand by handing him those assembled information documenting the status of this country. Whether everything goes well or not, the rest will be up to him......”

But he was interrupted by Milk who said.

“If it’s Ryner, everything will definitely turn out well. Because he is......”

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 115.jpg|thumb]]

''He is someone I like, a genius different from me.''

But she swallowed those words before finishing.

Luke looked at the side of her face with a worried expression,

“...... is it really okay not to go along with him......?”

As he asked her, once again, she smiled with a face that was on the verge of tears, and did not answer.

“.............”

That.

''Even though I really want to go along, but, it’s sad to admit this but, that is her job.''

Just recently, she had heard about the darkness of this country from Luke.

She had heard about what Luke and the rest had been doing up till now, what they had been thinking of.

She had heard about the darkness that Sion Astal was shrouded in.

She had heard about the darkness that Ryner was shouldering.

They were things that she could not have imagined, terrible, dark, lonely things.

She was being protected and sheltered, knowing nothing, while everyone was bearing all those painful things, she was always smiling.


But, finally, she had come to the same place.

“............”

That’s right, while gazing down at the streets below the castle, she thought.

Finally, she was able to shoulder the same things as the rest of them.

That’s right, she thought.

And then she pondered.

With her small head, she pondered with everything she got.

About everybody’s happiness.

About her own happiness.

About the direction of this country.

It was the first time she pondered so seriously.

And the conclusion.

“............”

The conclusion was that she’s going to give up on Ryner.

Ryner had things to accomplish outside of the country. But she could not go along with him.

Because, there were also things to accomplish within this country.


Because she had a family here.

Because there were things she had to protect in this country.

“............”

And all that would also one day help save Ryner, she thought.

Whatever that Ryner had left behind in this country, she would protect them and that would definitely be of assistance to him, she thought.

Then, everything was fine as it was, wasn’t it so, she......

“............”

She asked herself.

At the end of that highway, right now, Ryner was about to leave the country.

And beside her, was that beautiful woman.

“............”

But, even so, everything was fine as it was, wasn’t it so, she thought.

Perhaps, her dream was already fulfilled, but, and, if everything went well with Ryner, if he was able to smile, everything was fine as it was, wasn’t it so, she thought.

“........................ Luke.”


She said softly.

However, this excellent subordinate of hers seemed to know what she wanted to say.

He patted Milk’s head and held her to his chest.

In the midst of that, her tears flowed out again.

She really wanted to go along with Ryner.

Because that was really her dream.

If she could reunite with him once more. If she could meet him again, she wanted to become his bride and remain by his side. To do her best to make him smile, to live her days with him, it had always been her dream.

At that moment, Luke said.

“............ if it’s so painful, it’s alright to go after him.”

But, Milk just shook her head vigorously. As a result, the chest area of Luke’s clothes were smeared with her tears and mucus, which was something that could not be helped.

She only shook her head.

“...... I shall remain in this country.”


“............”

“Because. Because, right here where I am, there are so many people important to me.”

“............”

“And also...... and also...... one day, when Ryner returns...... if there are no friends here waiting for him, it’s going to be lonely......”

“............”

“That’s why I’m going to do my best here. Even though I can’t be right beside Ryner...... but I’m sure this is the best way I can be of help to him......”

“............”

Luke did not say anything.

Milk also did not say any more.

And after that, no one knew how much time had passed. She cried for a while. Luke’s clothes were completely dirtied.

And after that, she looked up.

“............”


As expected, Luke was making a kind, gentle face.

Milk smiled.

“...... somehow, I’ve done something embarrassing.”

And Luke said,

“Because we’re family.”

“...... uhn.”

Milk nodded meekly.

That one word was enough.

For not changing her decision to stay in this country. For not changing her decision to not go after Ryner. That one word was enough, to affirm that her decision was the right one, she thought.

And then,

“Ah ~, I messed up Luke’s clothes.”

She said in a joking tone.

As she said that, Luke looked down at the chest area of his clothes.

“Ah, really. I have to ask Major Miller to grant me another set of uniform.”

“I’ll wash it.”


“Really? Ah, but, Lear is really good at laundry though.”

At Luke’s words, from below the water tower,

“You said that with the intention to push all the laundry to me, isn’t it so?”

As a voice cried out, Milk looked down.

As expected, all her family members were right below.

It was as if they were all waiting for her return, that was what their expressions were showing.

And then Milk smiled.

Her decision was the right one, she thought.

Then.

“............”

She shifted her eyes from the streets below the castle to somewhere else.

Towards the core of this country.

She was looking at a higher --- a building much higher than this water tower, within this country.

Roland’s castle.

A place where the Hero King Sion Astal resided in.

That was the reason why she was going to remain here.


The Roland Empire which had undergone a transformation at an alarming rate.

It was now a country of overwhelming military might, and not only had it given an order to kill off surrendering soldiers in Nelpha, but also massacring escaping women and children.

It was a country protected by monstrous soldiers with abnormal fighting capabilities, a result of completed mad human experiments.

In order to remain near the center of that, which had also undergone a sudden transformation, the Hero King Sion Astal.

“............”

In order to monitor that overly perfect, and consequently fragile, mad king,

“............”

At that moment, she jumped off from the water tower.

Even though the water tower was pretty tall, it was not a big deal to her.

Gripping the rails and using them as a pivot, she flung herself over, and landed lightly on her feet.

As she landed, beside her, was Lear handing her a new set of clothes.

That was, so as to speak, a full set of uniform.

In the military, there was a set of ceremonial uniform used for meeting the nobles and the royal family, and that was one of those.

She took them from him.


At that moment, Luke also leaped down.

“Well?”

He asked.

She nodded.

Once again, she looked up.

Towards the center of Roland.

At the crown of the castle.

She did not know what was happening inside now. It seemed like Major Miller was now having an audience with Sion Astal, and that he was being informed about the details regarding Sion’s transformation, as well as what was going to happen from hereon, but still, quite possibly, it would not translate to a complete comprehension of everything.

She did not think that Sion Astal would reveal everything.

Perhaps, she could not reject that there was actually a possibility that Sion Astal was merely manipulated by something else.

That would mean that this country now was in a terrible state of instability.

That’s why she needed to remain here.

That’s why she......


“...... well, let’s go, shall we?”

And she started walking.

In order to find the source of the darkness plaguing this country.

In order to catch hold of the darkness plaguing this country.

And the rampage of this country

“Let’s go...... and meet the Hero King Sion Astal-sama.”

In order to stop the rampage of this country, to be of some help to Ryner who had embarked on a journey.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu#Volume 2 - The Tomorrow Unknown To The Great Battle|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 2

2013-12-25T19:27:39Z

99.19.93.10: /* Chapter 2 - The Balance Scales For Passion And Love */

==Chapter 2 - The Balance Scales For Passion And Love==


Approximately at around the same time.

Just north of the highway where Ferris and Iris were rolled onto, at Asohld tea-house, was Ryner Lute.

There was yet no sign of Ferris who should have already arrived at the rendezvous location, and on top of that, it was raining, and just about the time when Ryner was starting to get worried, all of a sudden.

“...... yner.”

He heard a voice.

Which was muffled by the rain.

“...... Ryner.”

He heard it clearly this time.

His name was called.

He thought it was the voice of Ferris, who was late for the rendezvous and started,


“...... so the princess has finally arrived eh?”

From the eaves of Asohld tea-house, where he was taking shelter from the rain, he turned towards the highway.

However,

“............”

There was no sign of Ferris.

''Huh? What the? I thought I heard someone calling my name......''

As he tilted his head, once again.

“...... Ryner-tteba!”

He was called.

However, that voice was not coming from the south, but rather from the north.

“Eh?”

Ryner turned around.

And looked at the highway through the reduced visibility caused by the rain.


There was a woman standing there.

“............”

But the woman standing there was not Ferris. As he looked closely, he knew she was clearly not her.

Firstly, her height was different. She was somewhat shorter than the tall Ferris. Her hair color was different. Ferris was blond, while she had shoulder-length red hair.

And her voice was also different from that of Ferris.

Compared to Ferris’s emotionless and monotonous voice, her voice carried a tone of intimacy and happiness.

And that voice.

For some reason, was known to Ryner.

A long time.

He had not heard that voice in a long time.

From a distant memory, that voice resided in the most peaceful part of his mind.

It was when Ryner and Sion were both seventeen. When they were students. In that memory, she was a friend and comrade. Always tagging alongside Ryner, and nagging at him.


But in the end.

In the end, she also left crying.

Even though she was originally a spy from the now already subjugated Kingdom of Estabul, she was made used by the nobles of Roland who had held her sister hostage.

And that led to her betraying her comrades, including Ryner, Sion, and a lot more others, leading to the deaths of many.

But that’s not her fault. They were in a terrible era, and there was nothing much she could do.

But still she felt responsible for all that and had left the country.

That’s right.

She had left the country a long time ago.

But yet, right now, she was right in front of him.

No, perhaps, she was no longer the same person as before.

Previously, her red hair was in a short cut that extended to her shoulders. Her face which still bore some childish features had now turned into a beautiful face of an adult.

But her eyes remained the same. Strong, dignified, but yet tinged with a feeling of weakness embedded somewhere within those red orbs, it was if they were completely the same as before.


She was happily looking at Ryner with those eyes. With a smiling face,

“Ryner!!”

She said with a strong, loud voice, no softer than the loud patter of the raindrops.

It really had been a long time since his name was called by her. Ryner, in response to that, with a dumbfounded voice,

“...... Kiefer.”

He spoke.

Her name.

Kiefer Knolles, the name of an old friend.

At that moment.

Her face which should have been beaming with happiness contorted before his very eyes.

Into a crying face. Even though her mouth was smiling, she had a crying face.

He could not see any tears. No, maybe she was already crying, but the tears were hidden by the falling rain, making it impossible to really tell.

Suddenly she started running. Towards here.

Ryner could not move. He could only, dumbfoundedly, look at her rushing up to him.


And then.

“............”

Kiefer came flying towards the edge of the eaves of the tea-house.

She embraced Ryner.

Pressing against him, and pushing his back against the door of the tea-house which was not yet opened for business.

And while that was happening.

“.............”

Kiefer did not say a word. She only embraced Ryner tightly.

He looked down at the head of Keifer which suddenly came pressing into his chest.

“.............................. erm, ehh, um, Ki, Kiefer? Right? The real thing?”

What a thing for Ryner to ask stupidly without thinking. Given the fact that she knew Ryner, and suddenly, with a crying face, came hugging him, she had to the real thing.

But because he had not seen her for a long time ever since she had left the country, he was just stunned when she suddenly appeared and came embracing him.

Ryner looked down at the woman who was hugging him, and had a slightly troubled expression.


“Ah, erm, ah~, what should I say. Long time no see......”

“............”

But Kiefer did not reply. She hugged him even tighter. She buried her face into his chest.

And then.

“............”

And Ryner just gave up on saying anything.

Looking at her with a troubled face. She was already completely drenched by the rain. The water drops in her beautiful red hair glistened. The slender body that was hugging him was surprisingly cold.

“............”

Ryner awkwardly held her shoulders with his hands.

“...... if you stay wet like this, you’re gonna catch a cold, you know?”

He said softly.

At those words, she looked up.

She met his eyes straight on with her red eyes.

Her eyes looked dim and he knew at once that she had indeed been crying. Her face blushed slightly with embarrassment. But more than that, she happily looked up at Ryner’s face and showed him a mischievous smile.


“Ah ~, now, Ryner-tteba, while I wasn’t around, did you go after other women? You lecher.”

What a thing to say suddenly and Ryner frowned.

“It’s been a long time since we saw each other, and all of a sudden, that?”

Kiefer laughed.

“But ~. The Ryner from before wasn’t the kind who would do such a thing, geez.”

After saying that, she gently touched his hands that were around her shoulders. And then,

“Before...... in the prison, the time when I kissed Ryner...... Ryner was much more nervous......”

Before she finished her words, Ryner withdrew his hands.

Thereafter, while shifting his eyes,

“Eh, ah, ah, er, Kiefer, to, to bring up something like that suddenly......”

As he fumbled with his words in a flustered manner,

“Yeah, that’s it, that’s it.”


Kiefer laughed again. Following the withdrawing motion of Ryner’s hands, she stretched her hands. And grasped his hands.

Ryner was about to promptly shake them off but Kiefer, instantly,

“............”

Instantly, made a sad-looking face, and he stopped short.

His hands were grasped. Her hands were warm. Speaking of that, his chest had become warm from her embrace and her breathing.

If that’s the case.

“............”

''If that’s the case, I’ll let it pass'', Ryner thought. If he could pass on some of his warmth to her freezing body, he would let it pass, he thought.

But Kiefer just smiled, and once again buried her face into his chest, and hugged him like how a lover would.

“...... urmm.”

Ryner had a real troubled look.

''In other words, erm, hm, what kind of situation is this?''


''Erm, erm, erm, what should I, eh, what should I do? About this?''

As his mind was spinning, Kiefer said.

“You know, Ryner.”

“?”

“Erm...... do you remember...... the words I’ve said on the very last day we saw each other.”

And then.

“...... the words on the very last day we saw each other?”

Ryner started thinking back.

And remembered.

On the very last day he saw her.

Everything took place in a prison.

A double agent for Roland and Estabul, the business was settled with her being thrown into prison, and in order to save her, Ryner made a bargain with the upper echelon of the military, and exchanged his own freedom for hers.

That was something that took place three years ago.

Ryner recalled that distant memory.


That day.

That day when everything had changed.

That day when every of their comrades died on the battlefield, the day when the last remnants of peace was all gone.

That day.

When Sion was reproaching himself, and said that he would rise above. To the upper echelons of the military. He said that he would rise to the top of the country with everything he got, and change everything for the better. In order to not let any more people cry. In order to not let any more people get hurt.

True to his words, he had made that a reality. He had become the king of this country and changed everything. He was really something. But he was a fool who overworked himself sometimes.

And then on that day.

Ryner said that it was bothersome and didn’t feel like doing anything. He was sick and tired of having his comrades die, as usual. He was fearful of hurting others. And thus he ran away. Going into prison, and spending his two years languidly. The only thing he did was to write that report on the Heroes’ Relics. But in the end, he didn’t strive to achieve anything beyond that. Because he didn’t strive, that’s why things had come to this. Sion weeping, and the whole country turning weird.


And additionally, on that day.

He later heard from Sion that Kiefer had left him in Sion’s care and had left the country. Having resided in both Estabul and Roland, she wanted go out to see the world, and see the other countries. Ryner did not know of the thoughts and feelings she held in her heart when she left the country. But still, she left the country.

But, before that.

In the prison, just right before Ryner took the place of Kiefer in prison, they had their last conversation.

Three years ago.

Within this country, where there was a much tighter security in the prisons then, the two of them had a conversation.

Ryner looked sleepy as usual.

But Kiefer was crying. While crying, she kissed Ryner and said.

''"I finally know why I have fallen in love with Ryner. I used to think that it was because there was no need for me to have my guard up against someone that unmotivated...... and that I could always feel at ease around you...... but it wasn’t like that. Because Ryner is really kind. And strong. That’s why...... that’s why you are no monster. I guarantee that. If you call yourself a monster again, I won’t forgive you."''


He remembered those words of hers.

“............”

Ryner frowned again.

She had held out her outstretched hands towards Ryner again.

The same kind of outstretched hands from Sion and Ferris, towards him.

Even though he had thought of himself as a killing machine, a monster who had no right to love another, and had continued running away, she had told this monster that she loved him.

But still, even with that, Ryner ran away. He had continued running away during those three years.

And it was not until he was too late for anything and everything that he realized it.

Sion had become weird. The country had become weird. Ferris crying. Kiefer crying. Milk crying. Tyle, Toni, Fahl, Byor, Lafra, Pueka, all died.

Only when he was too late for anything and everything then he realized.


''Everyone had stretched their hands to me and I didn’t manage to take hold of any one of them.''

The last day they met.

Even though when Kiefer had already told him that.

''"Ryner is not a monster. At the very least, in my eyes, you aren’t one."''

And then Ryner.

“.............”

The Ryner now still did not see it that way however. He still thought of himself as a monster, a dangerous existence who may hurt people, even now he was afraid of all that however, he no longer thought of running away.

He won’t run away again, he thought.

Therefore, Ryner,

“...... ah, I remembered of course. Kiefer told me I’m not a monster......”

But he was interrupted and with a sparkling smile, she looked up at him,

“I said that I like Ryner, did you remember that properly!?”

She said.

And Ryner,


“Huh, it was about that!?”

Instantly, her face turned red.

“Eh? Eh? What do you mean by ‘it was about that’!”

“Erm, ah, ah ~ …... no...... ah, that, you know? That Kiefer like me as a friend...... right......”

But, Ryner could not continue.

Since Kiefer’s eyes started to blur as she looked straight at him.

Into Ryner’s eyes.

Looking straight into the eyes bearing the abominable curse called '''Alpha Stigma'''.

Ryner, without thinking, seemed to want to turned his face away. Since he could not bear it when people gazed into his eyes.

When people peeked into the eyes bore by the monster, by himself. He felt ill at ease every time when people peeked into his killer eyes.

But she should already be well aware of it.

Since he had gone berserk right before her.

Because he couldn’t stop his eyes from going berserk, he had killed lots of people around him.


Not only did he kill all of the mage knights of the Kingdom of Estabul, he almost killed his friends, Sion and Kiefer.

He was a monster.

A cursed monster.

He had no right to accept the love of another.

He had no right to be loved by another.

Even though he should be well aware of that.

Even though she should be well aware of that.

She still looked straight at them.

Ryner’s eyes.

Cursed eyes.

The creepy eyes where the vermillion pentacles floated above.

“............”

With eyes filled with love, she looked intently at him.

And Ryner.

“............”


Ryner.

“............”

But, at that moment, suddenly.

“...... kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuun!!”

A voice shouted out.

From the direction of the highway, upon which rain continued to fall.

From the south,

“Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuun!!”

The voice of a young girl was screaming desperately.

And then Ryner,

“Eh?”

He looked up.

And Kiefer as well,

“Eh?”

And turned her head around.

As they did that, again,


“Beast-kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuun! Helpppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppp!!”

Such a voice could be heard.

And furthermore, that was a familiar voice.

An adorable, clear voice.

He could immediately recognize it to be the voice of the younger of sister of that crazy, troublesome, dango demon.

Ryner looked towards the direction of the voice.

In the heavy rain.

Stood a young girl.

With blond hair, and extraordinary perfect features on her face. Wearing a dress with lots of frills, and both her back and her hands were laden with a number of knapsacks.

It was Iris Eris, younger sister of Ferris Eris. She was around ten years of age? Wait, she should be twelve now, right?

Well, it did not matter now anyway.

That Iris was looking this way.

“Beast-kun!!”


She called out again.

And then Kiefer,

“Beast-kun?”

She looked here with an incredulous expression.

And then Ryner,

“.............”

Did not reply.

By the way, regarding the nickname ‘Beast-kun’, it was given by Ferris who told Iris, ''At night, in order to assault girls, Ryner will transform into a beast and wander around the streets!''. And since then, Iris had always called him that. Well, it would be troublesome to explain all this so he ignored that for now.

Ryner strained his eyes to look at Iris through the low visibility caused by the rain.

As he did that, he could somewhat make out her face.

“...... what is it?”

Ryner muttered reflexively.

The Iris who was always energetic, and making trouble for him, now had a face contorting as if she was about to cry.


At that moment, Kiefer asked.

“...... an acquaintance?”

Ryner nodded.

“The younger sister of my partner.”

“...... partner?”

“Yeah.”

After giving an appropriate reply, he again looked at Iris. But, it was evident that there was something strange with how she was behaving.

With her feet, she should be able to reach this tea-house in just mere seconds.

But yet, she did not seem to be bent on making a move.

And furthermore, she was facing the other side, with her back facing here, appearing to be dragging something heavy across the ground.

But he did not know what that was. The rain was extremely heavy, and he couldn’t really make out what was at her feet......

“............”

At that moment.


Iris propped something up from the ground.

What was propped up had the same blond hair as her, a face of similar features as her, the face of a peerless beauty.

With long bond hair that was completely drenched, fair skin, and a flawless face.

But those eyes on that face were shut. And the face looked pale as well.

Looking unconscious.

Or was it because.

She’s dead?

“...... Ferris!?”

Ryner shouted and sprinted forward.

“Ah.”

Kiefer exclaimed in surprise but this was not the time to pay attention to that.

It was clear that something bad had happened.

Iris looked as she was about to cry.

And that monster-like, willful, bothersome, one who should possess the strength to become a mighty foe against any opponent, that Ferris was lying on the ground.

It was clearly an abnormal situation.


Ryner ran with all his might. Closing in towards the place where Ferris was lying, at an insane speed.

The nearer he got, the more evident it was that the situation was bad. Iris had dragged Ferris through the rain all the way up till here.

Both of them were drenched and covered in mud, looking pathetic.

As Ryner reached their side, he said.

“What in the world...... what in the world has happened?”

Iris, while weeping,

“Ne, Nee-sama...... Nee-sama was killed......”

“Wha!”

Instantly, Ryner’s heart seemed to stop.

''Killed?''

''Ferris?''

''Ferris was killed...... then Ferris is already......''

“............”

Ryner placed a finger to her neck, and from that, even though Ferris felt cold from the rain, he could still sense a body temperature and a clear pulse.


Then, Ryner looked at Iris,

“She’s alive, you know?”

As Iris was sobbing up her tears, she nodded a few times.

“She, she, she died but then came back to life.”

To those words,

“Huh? She died but came back to life?”

“Un.”

“Huh, ah ~. What do you mean by that?”

As Ryner asked with a questioning look, Kiefer caught up to him.

“Now Ryner-tteba, you were so fast......”

But Ryner did not answer.

She then looked at the unconscious Ferris, where Ryner had placed a finger to her neck, and turned serious.

“...... is she dead?”

Ryner shook his head.

“No, she still has a pulse.”

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 085.jpg|thumb]]

“Her temperature?”

“A little cold, but there’s no problem.”

“But, if she continues to stay in this rain......”

“Ah, ah, you’re right.”

“Let’s move her.”

On saying that, Kiefer carried the legs of Ferris.

And Ryner as well,

“Yeah.”

He acknowledged, and carried her head and body. And with that, they back-tracked from where they came from.

And as they reached the edge of the eaves again, Kiefer started knocking on the door of the tea-house.

“Excuse me. There’s someone injured, can you let us in?”

She called out.

Ryner could only act dumbfounded at Kiefer’s sensibility.

In a way, he was fed up with himself for being useless.

He was again stunned into inaction.

After seeing Iris cry, and hearing about Ferris being killed, he was very much stunned.


But there was really no time to be dawdling around.

Due to too many things happening just recently, he had almost forgotten that both he and Ferris were Roland’s fugitives right now, and they were being pursued by the military.

It was possible that Ferris might have been done in by those pursuers. No, it’s not a possibility, that had to be the case.

Those pursuers could just be nearby.

They were actually able to render Ferris to such a state. The pursuers this time might be tough opponents who were nothing like what they’ve seen till now.

There was really no time to be dawdling around.

“Geez, get a hold of yourself.”

Ryner said to himself and breathed out softly.

At that moment, the owner of the tea-house came out. A person Ryner also knew by face, the bearded Oyaji of this establishment.

As Oyaji looked at Ferris,

“Ferris-chan!? What in the world......”

And Kiefer,

“She seemed to have fainted. And because it’s raining outside, can we bring her inside to rest?”


“Of, of, of course. Come, please come in quickly.”

And then Kiefer turned her head around. After Ryner acknowledged her gesture,

“Kiefer.”

“Uhn.”

“For now, I’ll.....”

But before Ryner could finish what he wanted to say,

“Got it.”

Kiefer nodded. After that, she took hold of Ferris and entered the tea-house.

Ryner who was about to speak, but in the end was able to send his communication across to her without the further need for words.

“............”

Ryner smiled wryly.

''Of course'', and again he recalled the past.

Kiefer, she is excellent.

Even in that Roland Empire Royal Military Special Academy, she was seen as excellent, and on top of that, she was highly popular, and thanks to that, because she was often seen with him, he was even more hated by the rest.


But that was convenient. Since he didn’t like to mingle with other people, thanks to her, he was hated by all the rest, which made it easy for him.

No, perhaps she was the same as well. As a spy, she had to keep on deceiving others, but perhaps she did not really have the strength in her to bear with her own hypocritical front, that’s why she chose to stay beside the most hated dunce of the academy.

And the both of them started living a life where others could not get close.

Then Sion came along.

To make Kiefer and Ryner his comrades, the Sion who was the top of the academy came to scout for them.

Ryner recalled the scenes from the past academy days.

As he recalled the days he spent with Kiefer, the first time he met that disagreeable Sion acting like an honors student, Ryner smiled.

Then, he turned around.

He tensed up his whole body and cast his consciousness around him.

To ascertain the presence of any enemy in their surroundings. To ascertain the nearby presence of whoever had caused Ferris to be in that state.


However, even when he strained his ears, he could not sense the presence of any enemy. Perhaps the enemy might already be right beside him, but all he could hear was the loud pattering sounds of the rain.

Every other sound was masked by the sounds of the heavy downpour, and he could hear nothing else.

But still, even so.

“...... can’t sense any killing intent.”

But still, that might not be necessarily accurate.

Since the enemy was someone who could defeat Ferris. To erase his presence completely from detection should be easy for this fella.

“............”

Ryner took a step into the rain.

But there was no reaction, no sign of any enemy.

“Anyone there?”

“............”

“If you are there, making a response will make my life easier, you know.”

But to Ryner’s words,

“............”


There was no response from any possible enemy at all.

“None I suppose, HERE!”

Ryner tried using a much louder voice, and as expected, there was no reaction at all.

However, it did seem like there was no enemy in the nearby surroundings.

So as to speak, if there were any enemies at all, during the time when Ryner was still unaware of whether Ferris was still alive, at the point where he was in a stunned state incapable of making correct judgements, that would be the best time attack him.

That was the time when he was utterly defenseless.

Which meant,

“...... then, there...... aren’t any pursuers after all?”

Who did that to Ferris?

Could it be that she was in that state because of something else?

Well, regarding that, everything would become clear if he asked Iris after stopping her crying.

“...... it’s hard to make head or tail from Iris’s conversations though......”

As Ryner said that wearily, he released the tension in his body. And he turned round his heel again.

And started walking towards the tea-house where Ferris, Iris, and Kiefer were in.


And then he,

“Perhaps I should wait until Ferris regains consciousness......”

Then, in response to his own words, in a dejected tone,

“No, it might be even harder to get any proper information out of the elder sister......”

While saying that in a groaning tone, Ryner smiled.

In any case, there were more than a mountain of urgent things to do. He couldn’t relax yet, for now, he would wake Ferris up and find out what had happened. Um, but then after that, regarding Kiefer......

“............”

At that moment, Ryner’s thoughts halted.

Even though for now, there were already more than a mountain of urgent things to do, but he just remembered that what just came up a while ago was at another level of urgent humongous matter.

Those biting red eyes of Kiefer.

He remembered those eyes of hers that were looking straight at Ryner.

“...... u~mm.”

He tried shaking his head perplexedly but, his unkempt black hair, which was a result of his sleepy-headedness, was now thoroughly wet from the rain.


Ryner then,

“...... ah ~, it’s a little troublesome now that I’m leaving the country, but maybe I should cut my hair.”

What a thing to say when grooming had always been troublesome for him, but he tried saying that as a habitual practice of running away from reality.

Then, once again, he looked at the tea-house where Kiefer and Ferris were.

“............ sigh.”

After making a small sigh, he again started walking towards the tea-house.

<center>♦</center>

It was a sudden thing.

Suddenly, anything and everything about the world had changed.

It was really sudden. But it’s because that it was so sudden that during all this while, people were taking things easy, and that no one seemed to have realized it.

No, even now, there were still a lot of people who had yet to realize it, wasn’t it so?

The wildly enthusiastic populace.

The joyful people.


The landscape of this place, Roland Empire, seemed to have completely changed, it was now surrounded by fiery emotions.

With an overwhelming amount of charisma, the perfect king, Sion Astal, had started proclaiming about dominating the world.

First, raze Nelpha, then where next?

Runa?

Cassla?

Let’s show everyone the might of Roland.

Let’s show everyone the might of the Hero King, Sion Astal.

“............”

Just recently, the people of this country should have been living happily in peace.

Purging the nobles, shrinking the scale of the army, redistributing the newly acquired wealth back to the people, they should have been living happily.

Everyone should have been happy with the newly acquired stability.

All of a sudden.

It was really all of a sudden, that the landscape of this country had changed.


Since they were bestowed with a peaceful country from the kind and gentle king, they shall be guided by the king to become a militaristic nation.

Turning into a smiling country that destroys other countries.

“............”

That’s right.

The peace which was thought to be everlasting, was starting to break down.

But she was not surprised by this.

Because she thought that this would happen.

A country that has everlasting peace.

A country where everyone can live with a smile on their faces.

Where no one cries.

Where no one gets hurt.

A truly perfect world.

Perfect world.

But that was.

That was way too perfect.

It was at the level of perfection where everything would crumble with only a touch.


“............”

And it did.

Even though it was certain that no one had touched it, it crumbled.

It was a crumpling landscape.

“............”

Milk Callaud was gazing with knitted eyebrows.

With soft flaxen hair, despite being at the age of seventeen, she still retained some child-like features on her face, as well as in her large eyes. Wearing Roland’s military uniform over her slender body.

Stretching the back muscles of her tiny body, she strained her eyes to see as far as possible, across the landscape before her.

By the way, she was now on the rooftop of a building that was covered in a pitch-black colour.

On the rooftop of the official residence of the '''Taboo Breaker''' Pursuit Squad of the Roland Empire.

This official residence was originally a water tower built from a high tower, and she was now on top of that, and even with her short height, she could gaze at almost the entire landscape of this country, she felt.

She could see everything, she felt.


That’s why from the top of that water tower.

“............”

Milk gazed intently at the face of this country.

Today’s wind was strong, and her hair fluttered in the wind.

Even though it was already eight in the morning, the sky was still dark.

Perhaps it would rain today.

She looked up into the sky, then let her sight fall a little.

The streets below Roland’s castle filled a large expanse of land before her, and further from there were flat plains, hill stretches, making up the entire landscape.

The landscape before her had changed completely through the years gone by.

The flat plains were decreasing, the cities were expanding, and flood control was progressing.

This country, had gradually, gradually become boisterous.

To the point where one would simply have forgotten about the former mad Roland.

The former Roland that was tyrannized by the mad king and the mad nobles.

Sion Astal was the one who changed that country in one breath.

The people who were now living in the large cities were full of smiles, full of hope, full of expectations of the Hero King.


If he was the perfect, flawless Hero King, he would create an excellent place for all to live in.

If they just pin their hopes on the perfect Hero King, things could only get better.

Now, let’s follow the Hero King.

Now, let’s move forward along with the Hero King.

Now, let’s, together with the Hero King, exterminate the people of the other countries, and take everything away from them.

There was no need to think about anything.

Because the Hero King would not make a mistake.

“............ even though that could not have been possible.”

Milk murmured while gazing at the streets.

She knew of it.

The king’s weakness.

Sion Astal’s weakness.

Even though she had only met him a few times, but still, Milk felt that she could see his weakness.

With a kind, gentle, smiling face, and regal eyes.

A king so perfect with no opening.


However, because he was too perfect, that’s where he was fragile.

Even though people could not possibly live alone, but yet, he took on everything alone upon himself.

And hiding himself in a place where no one could see him, screaming silently in anguish.

Lonely.

Please help me.

Someone, someone, please look at me.

Milk knew how painful that was.

Milk knew that people were not supposed to live alone.

That’s because Milk had already died once.

In that orphanage, she was not loved by anyone in this world, and by the time she realized that she was alone, her heart had already died once.

But Ryner brought her back.

Ryner told her not to die.

Ryner looked at her with that tired-looking, troubled-looking, but kind-looking black eyes.


He gave her the reason she was searching for to live.

That’s why.

That’s why she had stayed alive until this point.

And as long as she remained alive, one day.

One day...... she would be able to meet up with him, with Ryner, and thanked him for that.

“...........”

At that moment, she knitted her eyebrows unexepectedly.

Because she recalled something unpleasant.

After searching for so long, and finally she was able to reunite with him, but beside him, always with him, was an extraordinary beautiful blond hair woman, she recalled.

And that person made Ryner smile. Milk had never seen him smile so happily before.

And then.

“............”

She felt a little lonely.


The place which she had always wanted to be in, an agreement which she had made previously, was taken by someone else.

Of course she was happy that Ryner was able to smile.

In the past...... in that orphanage, Ryner would never have smiled in that manner.

Known as the genius killing machine.

He bore deep wounds within, and carried an expression that seemed to have given up on anything and everything.

A face that seemed to find everything a bother, a face that was on the verge of tears.

Milk couldn’t make that Ryner smile.

But now, he was smiling happily.

The one who managed that was not herself.

Regarding that, it was a little.

A little.

“...... uu~, even though I tried not to think about it at all.”

She clutched her chest and smiled. She took in a breath and tell her weak self ''don’t''! As she reprimanded herself, she put on a smiling face.

But as expected, her tears were about to flow out.

But ''it can’t be helped'', she thought. The fact that her tears were forming couldn’t be helped, she thought.


She had always dreamt of meeting him again, always, always.

For a long, long time.

For a hard-bearing, sad, lonely time, she had wondered what should she do when she see him again. What should she say? What kind of face should she show him? ''Do you still remember me?'', she would say. Firstly, she probably ought to thank him. ''It was thanks to you that I have stayed alive up till now'', that’s how she would thank him. ''And also, and also, do you remember my last words?'' She would say. ''Ah, that was of course something I said while we were still kids, and it might not mean anything at all. But, but, I’ve always thought if that were to happen, how wonderful it would be'', she would say. ''That was...... if we were to stay alive and meet again, after giving my thanks, would you take me as your bride, I was wondering'', she would say...... ''then again, how can these words come from myself ~ ahh now, I probably won’t be able to say it when I do get to meet him. Even expressing my gratitude is embarrassing enough, perhaps I won’t be able to say it in the end. But, but if I can meet him again.''

If she just stayed alive, and be able to meet him once more......

“............”

On a painful night.

On a sorrowful night.


Hugging her pillow, always thinking of such things.

All those things she had thought about,

“...... they didn’t go well though......”

She murmured, and while somewhat on the verge of tears, she smiled.

Finally on the day she met him.

In the end, Milk was in a state of surprise, her mind blank, and none of what she had imagined came to pass.

She didn’t say her thanks.

Though she was frequently mulling regretfully over that, but the fact that Ryner was living and smiling was something she was truly happy about.

Even though it was not because of her but someone else.

If Ryner.

Towards that girl.

“............”

''Even if Ryner likes that girl...... since I like Ryner, as long as Ryner is able to smile like that, I’ll be happy enough.''


At that moment, it was more than what she could bear, and her tears just overflowed from her eyes.

“Ah, ah, no, my, my tears just came out! But, but that was true, you know? I’m really happy that Ryner is able to smile like that, you know?”

Somehow, she was trying to explain herself to the empty air.

Of course, there was no reply from the empty air.

And then Milk smiled.

She was laughing at her idiotic behaviour.

And then.

“And also......”

She murmured.

“And also, now, I’m no longer......”

Now, she was no longer alone. After Ryner told her to live, and she did her best to do that, even though there were many unpleasant things that happened. No no. Even though there might be a lot more unpleasant things. But, there were also many teary, joyful moments that just washed those unpleasant stuff away.

Meeting Luke. Meeting Lear. Meeting Lach. Meeting Moe. Seeing Major Miller’s grim, angry face.


And everyone said that they would become her family.

She often recalled those words that Luke had said to her.

''All of us like you, and became your subordinates. We are together with you because we like you. That’s why we want you to get back what you’ve lost, and we want you to attain happiness. We are not fighting for the country. We are fighting for people. The people precious to us, before our eyes, as much as possible, we want to save them......’’

And Milk also thought the same way.

Because she like Luke and the rest, that’s why she stayed together with them.

It would also be great if she could help them get back what was lost, she thought.

Not fighting for the country.

For Luke and the rest. To protect her family, she fought.

The important people before her eyes, she’s fighting to save many, even if she’s doing it by herself.

But.

But because she’s no longer alone.


Even when the night was dark, she wasn’t lonely.

Therefore.

“............”

Therefore, even if Ryner did not turn around, towards her......

“............”

At that moment,

“...... captain.”

Someone called her.

“Captain Milk.”

Milk did not turn around. No, she just couldn’t turn around for now. Since her tears were flowing. If she were to be seen in this manner, she would just cause worry to the rest.

That’s why she franctically wipe her tears with her hands.

Of course, if she did that, it would obvious to others what kind of state she was in right then.

But, she wiped her tears. Then she practiced smiling once towards the empty space, and turned around.


Below the water tower were her subordinates.

Standing there were her family.

Luke Stokkart.

Lear Rinkal.

Lach Velariore.

Moe Velariore.

She looked at her friends and smiled.

As she did that, Moe looked up at her.

“Well, we were thinking where have you been, and it appears that you have climbed to someplace pretty high up!!”

He said it with such an envious face that Milk had to smile.

“This is my special seat.”

Then Moe, with a seemingly lonely face,

“Ehh, then does it mean that I’m not allowed up there?”

“It’s ok!”

“Really!?”

“It’s ok!! Only specially for Moe!”


“Yay!”

As that kind of conversation unfolded, the Lach standing next to him said,

“Ehhhhhhhh, only Moe, what about me, what about me?”

“Of course it’s also ok for Lach!! But Major Miller’s face is scary, so not for him ~”

Everyone laughed at her words.

Then Lear looked up into the sky,

“...... now, captain. Isn’t it about time to get down from there? I think it’s about to rain soon.”

On hearing that, Milk looked up into the sky again. Indeed, from the looks of the sky, it seemed like a storm was brewing and rain would descend upon them very soon.

“...... if it rains, it will be dangerous up there.”

But Milk just smiled at those words.

“But, for just a little longer.”

She wanted to stay here for just a little longer, she thought.

As she said that, the tallest of them all, the eldest of them all --- well even though that was being said, he was merely twenty-six years of age --- Luke nodded,


“Then, perhaps I alone, should come join you for a little while.”

After saying that, he scrambled up the water tower.

And stood beside her.

Along the vertical height of the water tower, right at the top, there was merely a small amount of space, and it was a narrow fit for the two of them.

As Luke stood beside her, he began,

“...... what was captain gazing at?”

On hearing that, Milk turned her gaze to where she was facing.

And Milk said,

“...... the streets.”

“Hm.”

“And the future of this country.”

“I see.”

Luke nodded and squinted his eyes. Always in a calm manner, a gentle person, as if he was a guardian at a nursery school, but in truth he has a very intelligent mind, which Milk knew about.

No, the Lach and Moe who were acting like kids just now, as well as the cool collected Lear, aside from the kind faces they put on, they have another true side to them, and Milk was aware of these.


Each of them was better than Milk, and that’s why they could see far into the future.

That’s why even though there should have been no real need for them to ask Milk, but still, Luke, with a kind voice, faced her and asked.

“And what did captain see?”

And then, Milk shook her head.

“...... no no. I couldn’t see anything. But there are lot of things I must do......”

“You can see them?”

“Yes.”

Luke smiled at her acknowledgement.

“...... since most people can’t see the things they must do. And for you to be able to see them clearly, as expected, captain is great.”

And then Milk smiled and looked at Luke.

As always, he had that kind, gentle face.

As she looked at that face, she puffed up her cheeks and said.


“Now, Luke and the rest of you guys shouldn’t flatter me so much.”

But Luke shrugged his shoulders.

“It’s not flattery. It’s the truth.”

“That’s straaannggee. I’m already well aware of the fact that Luke is way smarter than me, and way stronger than me. In fact, I should become the subordinate of Luke and the rest instead......”

At that moment, Luke interrupted her.

“No, the truth is...... we are really proud to have become your subordinates. Because just by you being here, we are all able to smile. Even though you should have had a lot of harsh experiences in your life, but you still smile bravely, and only think of others......”

“But, but it’s the same for everyone of you......”

But Luke shook his head,

“It’s not the same at all. Our hands...... our hands, beyond what you think, have long been stained. Stained so much that we could not see a future ahead of us.”

He said.

And then he looked intently at his hands. Slim, long fingers. Both white palms.


Even though they were evidently clean, but Luke’s eyes were seeing something else altogether.

It felt like he was looking at the lives that he had taken.

The warmth of the blood.

In any case, when Milk saw the expression that Luke had then, which was different from usual, she was lost for words.

He was carrying a deep sorrow.

But.

“............”

He looked at her again with a kind smile.

“...... but, it would be wonderful if I can dream about that again, that’s what I thought whenever I looked at you, captain. If I can make you smile. My family...... if I can protect my new family, I can once again, with these stained hands, chase after the light, and that would be a wonderful dream to see...... that’s what I can think about again. Not just myself. Lear, Lach, Moe as well, they all should be thinking the same thing. Our true strengths don’t matter at all...... there’s none who are not satisfied with being your subordinate.”


Luke said that.

And Milk,

“............”

She only smiled.

Since there was nothing more she could say.

''Although.''

''Although I feel the same way.''

A new-found family. In order to protect that and her new comrades, she had to try doing her best once more, she had to try staying alive once more, and that’s what she thought.

She who should have already died once, was brought back to life by Ryner.

And now she was supported by everyone.

That’s why she was no longer completely alone.

No longer lonely. No longer sad.

Now that she was surrounded by so many important things, to the point where it had become dazzling to her.

That’s why.


That’s why she said.

“...... then, I shall remain as captain, is that fine?”

As she said that, Luke, with a slightly sad smile, nodded.

That was a formality.

To her, that was an important formality.

It was a formality to acknowledge that their relationship with one another was beyond that of a commander-subordinate relationship.

Then, she turned her eyes away and once again looked at the streets below the castle.

And faced that direction.

She turned her eyes towards the direction of the highway running northwards.

“...... it seems like Ryner managed to leave the country?”

Luke nodded.

“Yes. As you’ve commanded, I’ve lent him a hand by handing him those assembled information documenting the status of this country. Whether everything goes well or not, the rest will be up to him......”

But he was interrupted by Milk who said.

“If it’s Ryner, everything will definitely turn out well. Because he is......”

[[Image:DDnYnD v02 115.jpg|thumb]]

''He is someone I like, a genius different from me.''

But she swallowed those words before finishing.

Luke looked at the side of her face with a worried expression,

“...... is it really okay not to go along with him......?”

As he asked her, once again, she smiled with a face that was on the verge of tears, and did not answer.

“.............”

That.

''Even though I really want to go along, but, it’s sad to admit this but, that is her job.''

Just recently, she had heard about the darkness of this country from Luke.

She had heard about what Luke and the rest had been doing up till now, what they had been thinking of.

She had heard about the darkness that Sion Astal was shrouded in.

She had heard about the darkness that Ryner was shouldering.

They were things that she could not have imagined, terrible, dark, lonely things.

She was being protected and sheltered, knowing nothing, while everyone was bearing all those painful things, she was always smiling.


But, finally, she had come to the same place.

“............”

That’s right, while gazing down at the streets below the castle, she thought.

Finally, she was able to shoulder the same things as the rest of them.

That’s right, she thought.

And then she pondered.

With her small head, she pondered with everything she got.

About everybody’s happiness.

About her own happiness.

About the direction of this country.

It was the first time she pondered so seriously.

And the conclusion.

“............”

The conclusion was that she’s going to give up on Ryner.

Ryner had things to accomplish outside of the country. But she could not go along with him.

Because, there were also things to accomplish within this country.


Because she had a family here.

Because there were things she had to protect in this country.

“............”

And all that would also one day help save Ryner, she thought.

Whatever that Ryner had left behind in this country, she would protect them and that would definitely be of assistance to him, she thought.

Then, everything was fine as it was, wasn’t it so, she......

“............”

She asked herself.

At the end of that highway, right now, Ryner was about to leave the country.

And beside her, was that beautiful woman.

“............”

But, even so, everything was fine as it was, wasn’t it so, she thought.

Perhaps, her dream was already fulfilled, but, and, if everything went well with Ryner, if he was able to smile, everything was fine as it was, wasn’t it so, she thought.

“........................ Luke.”


She said softly.

However, this excellent subordinate of hers seemed to know what she wanted to say.

He patted Milk’s head and held her to his chest.

In the midst of that, her tears flowed out again.

She really wanted to go along with Ryner.

Because that was really her dream.

If she could reunite with him once more. If she could meet him again, she wanted to become his bride and remain by his side. To do her best to make him smile, to live her days with him, it had always been her dream.

At that moment, Luke said.

“............ if it’s so painful, it’s alright to go after him.”

But, Milk just shook her head vigorously. As a result, the chest area of Luke’s clothes were smeared with her tears and mucus, which was something that could not be helped.

She only shook her head.

“...... I shall remain in this country.”


“............”

“Because. Because, right here where I am, there are so many people important to me.”

“............”

“And also...... and also...... one day, when Ryner returns...... if there are no friends here waiting for him, it’s going to be lonely......”

“............”

“That’s why I’m going to do my best here. Even though I can’t be right beside Ryner...... but I’m sure this is the best way I can be of help to him......”

“............”

Luke did not say anything.

Milk also did not say any more.

And after that, no one knew how much time had passed. She cried for a while. Luke’s clothes were completely dirtied.

And after that, she looked up.

“............”


As expected, Luke was making a kind, gentle face.

Milk smiled.

“...... somehow, I’ve done something embarrassing.”

And Luke said,

“Because we’re family.”

“...... uhn.”

Milk nodded meekly.

That one word was enough.

For not changing her decision to stay in this country. For not changing her decision to not go after Ryner. That one word was enough, to affirm that her decision was the right one, she thought.

And then,

“Ah ~, I messed up Luke’s clothes.”

She said in a joking tone.

As she said that, Luke looked down at the chest area of his clothes.

“Ah, really. I have to ask Major Miller to grant me another set of uniform.”

“I’ll wash it.”


“Really? Ah, but, Lear is really good at laundry though.”

At Luke’s words, from below the water tower,

“You said that with the intention to push all the laundry to me, isn’t it so?”

As a voice cried out, Milk looked down.

As expected, all her family members were right below.

It was as if they were all waiting for her return, that was what their expressions were showing.

And then Milk smiled.

Her decision was the right one, she thought.

Then.

“............”

She shifted her eyes from the streets below the castle to somewhere else.

Towards the core of this country.

She was looking at a higher --- a building much higher than this water tower, within this country.

Roland’s castle.

A place where the Hero King Sion Astal resided in.

That was the reason why she was going to remain here.


The Roland Empire which had undergone a transformation at an alarming rate.

It was now a country of overwhelming military might, and not only had it given an order to kill off surrendering soldiers in Nelpha, but also massacring escaping women and children.

It was a country protected by monstrous soldiers with abnormal fighting capabilities, a result of completed mad human experiments.

In order to remain near the center of that, which had also undergone a sudden transformation, the Hero King Sion Astal.

“............”

In order to monitor that overly perfect, and consequently fragile, mad king,

“............”

At that moment, she jumped off from the water tower.

Even though the water tower was pretty tall, it was not a big deal to her.

Gripping the rails and using them as a pivot, she flung herself over, and landed lightly on her feet.

As she landed, beside her, was Lear handing her a new set of clothes.

That was, so as to speak, a full set of uniform.

In the military, there was a set of ceremonial uniform used for meeting the nobles and the royal family, and that was one of those.

She took them from him.


At that moment, Luke also leaped down.

“Well?”

He asked.

She nodded.

Once again, she looked up.

Towards the center of Roland.

At the crown of the castle.

She did not know what was happening inside now. It seemed like Major Miller was now having an audience with Sion Astal, and that he was being informed about the details regarding Sion’s transformation, as well as what was going to happen from hereon, but still, quite possibly, it would not translate to a complete comprehension of everything.

She did not think that Sion Astal would reveal everything.

Perhaps, she could not reject that there was actually a possibility that Sion Astal was merely manipulated by something else.

That would mean that this country now was in a terrible state of instability.

That’s why she needed to remain here.

That’s why she......


“...... well, let’s go, shall we?”

And she started walking.

In order to find the source of the darkness plaguing this country.

In order to catch hold of the darkness plaguing this country.

And the rampage of this country

“Let’s go...... and meet the Hero King Sion Astal-sama.”

In order to stop the rampage of this country, to be of some help to Ryner who had embarked on a journey.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu#Volume 2 - The Tomorrow Unknown To The Great Battle|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Chapter 2

2013-12-12T23:09:31Z

99.19.93.10: /* Cooperative tactic!? */

==Cooperative tactic!?==

Recently I feel like I’m losing my dignity as a man.

Speaking frankly, I’m being made fun of.

And that’s because.

The pretty freeloader ghoul girl that came suddenly ― Zonmi R. McKenzie.

The devil-like little sister that lurks inside the Kusumi home ― Kusumi Manami.

Currently trapped in these two’s pace, my life of being dominated goes by without issue.

Hey, hey.

What a situation I, whose catchphrase is “To hell with sissy main characters” and does not want also to be known as a “bossy husband in the flesh”, have ended in…

It’s an urgent matter that must not be left unresolved.

… Nevertheless.

A ghoul and my blood-related sister. That pair of selfish-to-the-core pretty girls that are constantly letting out sighs of ‘Something must be done about this personality…!’ are impossible to be kept in check.

In the end, I ― today like always I can’t help but being controlled.

“Chiharu. Are they going to celebrate a festivity soon in this town?”

Morning. While waiting for the bus in front of the station.

While standing to my right, the one who asked me that was Zonmi the ghoul.

Straight long silver hair reminiscent of white snow, slender limbs.

Her features without flaw, her dignified gaze gives her a cold aura ― a beautiful girl with the atmosphere of a cool beauty.

“Aah. You mean the Saegusa festival. It’s a big festival that encompasses the Tanabata Festival, a summer festival and a fireworks rally.”

The preparation being made in Saegusa city as the day approaches have greatly changed the town scenery.

Though there’s still time until Tanabata, the hastiest shops have already started to place the stalls.

“I see. It’s a festival overflowing with greed. By the way, Chiharu, are you planning on going with someone to it?”

“Nope. No one in special at this moment…”

“Is that so? That’s surprising.”

“… Izzat so?”

Could it be that inside Zonmi’s head I give an impression of having many friends?

Though that said, it’s not very wrong.

Zonmi, pondering about something for a moment,

“By the way, Chiharu, are you currently seeing someone?”

That’s quite the sudden question she has made.

“In the least. That’s not possible…”

Simply look at my usual lifestyle and you’d understand!

Even if I’ve been truthful, for some reason Zonmi’s expression harbors suspicion.

“Chiharu… It’s not good to lie to me. Wouldn’t it be better for you to tell me the truth?”

“I’m not lying…”

Isn’t that because I couldn’t get a girlfriend for 16 years?

“I see. I’ve got a gist of the situation.”

“Hoo, so you’ve finally understood?”

“Yes. There’s no ‘person’ you’re going out with, because it’s a ‘monster’ who you are going out with. Isn’t that what Chiharu means?”

“Wouldn’t it better be that I have neither a human girlfriend nor a monster girlfriend!?”

“… Muu.”

Even when I explained myself without delay, Zonmi seems like she’s still not convinced.

Why does Zonmi distrust me that much.

Or rather, that about a ‘monster girlfriend’ gives the impression of having a highly destructive potential…

“―Ah!”

I’ve just realized something.

“Could you be talking about the pendant?”

So it was that. I had totally forgotten that I’m wearing the pendant I found yesterday.

When I asked, Zonmi nodded with an embarrassed face,

“Yeah. No matter what, it doesn’t seem to suit Chiharu…”

“… Perhaps a little.”

I’m not someone who wears many accessories, for starters.

“Could it be something you received from a past lover?”

“Hardly, since as I’ve kept telling you, I’m a male virgin who’s been 16 years without a girlfriend.”

Don’t make me say it. It’s embarrassing.

“…”

“…”

“……”

“…… Wha?”

Even though I’ve said the truth, it seems as if the air around us instantly froze.

It seems that “male virgin” is a taboo expression to Zonmi.

“So it’s like that. It seems that I became oversuspicious. Of course someone that speaks with no delicacy… Won’t be able to get a lover. No doubt I must excuse myself.”

Zonmi looks like she despises me.

“… No problem.”

Looks like I’ve cleared her doubts, but… What the heck. This is surely very complex…

“Haah…”

I let out a deep sigh.

No matter what, I didn’t think this pendant would raise so much suspicion.

Do I look like an outsider to fashions?

Since it appeared out of nowhere inside my room and it surprisingly fit me nicely, I tried wearing it, but… Truth to be told, I didn’t think it would cause such a fuss.

Have I to conceal it under my shirt<ref>I don’t know whether what Japanese call Y-Shaatsu is a WHITE shirt or a short-sleeved shirt; I only know that the term does not exist on the main English-speaking countries. - In English speaking nations, what the Japanese call a Y-Shirt is called a button up shirt, or dress shirt. And English speaking countries have no clue why the Japanese call them Y-Shirts.</ref> so to prevent someone else from seeing it, getting suspicious and causing a riot?

“Going back on track. So, you are not going to participate this year?”

“Nope. I had planned on going, at least…”

Maybe I’ll go together with my classmate Youhei… I believe that, him being him, it seems that he won’t let the chance escape.

“I have been asked by Manami, like a demon, day after day, but… Going to a festival with my little sister at our age is of course embarrassing… I think I better pass."

“I see. I think it’s a commendable judiciousness.”

“If you’re interested, would you like that we two went together?”

“… Wha?”

As it seemed that Zonmi became momentarily speechless and had her mouth agape, soon after she became panicked with her face pure red ―

“Whawhawha, what the heck do you plan by saying that!? Maybe, what you mean with those words… Do you have the intention to be on a date with me!?”

“… No. Nothing so flashy.”

My intentions.

“Wasn’t only recently that Zonmi came to Saegusa city? You’re still not familiar with this area.”

Needless to say, my aim is that if I have someone that I planned to go with, it will be easier to fend off my sister’s approaches.

“… Th-thank you very much from the bottom of my heart.”

Totally in disarray, Zonmi took a deep breath in.

“Sadly, I must decline. Because basking under the summer sun while taking a stroll in the middle of a crowd… Is life-threatening to a ghoul…”

“Ah―”

That’s right, didn’t she tell me before? That each year on summer 100,000 ghouls were sent to hospital?

If it’s like that, then there’s no way around.

And recently it’s been abnormally hot.

To the human-hating + weak to heat Zonmi, an event like a festival could be like hell.

“Then… Though I can’t attend to the summer festival, what if we go somewhere indoors―”

“KyeeeeeEEEEEEEEE―――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――!!”

“!?”

The moment Zonmi started talking, a shriek like that of an uprooted mandragora was heard.

Glancing on the direction of the voice ― a pretty girl came out of a trash bin placed on the street.

Big and round eyes like those of a small chick.

Nicely developed big breasts.

Her black hair, pride of Japan, was arranged as a ponytail at the back of her head.

Kusumi Manami. The one that has suddenly come out of a trash bin is my little sister.

“What the heck is that, oniichan!? I demand an explanation! How come I don’t get what you mean at all!?”

“Calm down, Manami. Isn’t it you the one who has to give a explanation!? That thing you are doing… Is it a human jack-in-the-box!?”

However.

As if it was only natural, Manami turned a deaf ear.

Instead, she criticized her brother’s humor sense by letting out “Uwah. Don’t make that comparison” in a small voice.

"Why, while you turn down my approaches, are you making an appointment with the zombie? That’s totally weird!”

“…”

I do it in order to have a good pretext to turn down your approaches… That’s something I won't say even if you rip my mouth open.

How come. This situation… How can I get over it?

It seems like Manami is in the right this time.

If my invitations were turned down and I saw the other party asking out a total stranger… Even if I’m not Manami, it wouldn’t sit right with me.

There’s no option… I’ll use ‘that’.

The last resource when in trouble. It tends to work.

As it makes use of Manami’s feelings, though I don’t like it, I have no other way.

Brushing away my forelocks, I struck a somewhat exaggerated cool pose.

“Listen, Manami. This is totally for your sake…”

“Eh…”

Manami let out a little sigh with a befuddled face.

“… Wait a bit, what?”

Yosh. Hook, line and sink.

My little sister’s expression turned in a flash into that of a lovestruck maiden.

“I’m your brother, right? Since you are more important to me than anyone else… Ain’t I telling you to harden your heart? Next year, you’re also gonna be a high school student. Won’t it be troubling to you if you cannot let go of your brother by then? I beg you, Manami. Make your brother feel relieved and make a single friend before then.”

“…”

It’s really something I can’t endure. Due to Manami’s bad habit of having a much-too-strong sex drive, she hasn’t had no one she could call a friend in elementary and middle school.

That’s why my words ― are my sincere true feelings.

Though it’ll be good that Manami learns to not cling to her brother for a bit…

“Understood… If that’s what oniichan says… Manami… Will try. From now on I’ll make a friend to go together with to the festival.”

“That’s it… Did you understand?...”

Shit. I got some tears in eyes.

As I expected, if you make Manami listen properly, she’s quite the sensible child…

“In turn, if Manami does as oniichan said and can make a friend to go with to the festival… There’s something I want as a reward. Will you promise me?”

“… Promise?”

“Not now ― once it happens, oniichan. Let’s go together to the festival.”

“Eh.”

What the heck does she mean by that.

After going to the festival with a friend, double booking by going together to the festival with me?

I mean… Isn’t that completely going back to the start line!?

“Hey, Manami… By saying you will make a friend in order to let go of your brother, isn’t that putting the cart before the horse?“

“Pretty please! This is the last I will ask of you! I want my last memory of middle school, by all means, to be going together to a festival with my brother…”

“…”

Since it’s unusual that Manami asks for something so meekly, I ended up rejecting it on impulse.

Thinking about it… Isn’t this to some extent better than keeping being insistently asked to the festival?

I don’t want to say it, but the chances of my sister that has been a solo player all her life to successfully make a friend in the lapse of a few days… Are far slimmer than the chances of survival of an ocean sunfish’s<ref>Mola mola, a fish, wiki it.</ref> offspring.

“Understood. I’ll promise you that.”

After talking with a bit of a serious tone, Manami, with her feelings seemingly overflowing,

“I did iiit!! Oniichan, I love youuu!!”

<nowiki>*MUGYUUUUUUUUUUUUU*</nowiki>

Manami hugged me with all of her tender body.

Also, how much long will you keep being inside that trash bin?

Since the start, being hugged by my sister doesn’t make me very happy, but the stench like dead crayfish that comes from her hair adds up an extra layer.

If you’re going to be hugging, take out the rubbish from your hair.

“Chiharu, you adulterer.”

Zonmi badmouthed me, with a glare cold like a North Pole blizzard.

“…Ah.”

This is bad. Could it be that, this time, is Zonmi the one who has lost her temper?

Now that I say it, that’s right. I may have been insensible from my part to promptly make this kind of promise with my sister only minutes after having asked her out.

Being these two the women most near to me, unless you are very careful, the troubles won’t stop.

“Sorry. About this…”

“Jealous wench!”

By promptly making a follow-up, Manami didn’t let me continue.

“Shitty zombie! Read the mood! As you see, oniichan has chosen Manami♪ That’s why, get out♪”

“… Ku.”

Zonmi made a face as if she had bit a lemon,

“How many times I have to say it to you so that you understand!? My name isn’t zombie. It’s Zonmi! I’m a descendant of the proud since ancient times ghoul clan, Zonmi R. McKenzie!”

She rebuked with her usual cathphrase.

It seems that Zonmi being a ghoul she can’t stomach being treated as a zombie.

“Haa… Still with that? I’m fed up with that sentence!”

“Hey. It’s a problem that you are fed up…”

“Straight to the point, zombie-san. Aren’t you excessively close to oniichan despite being a newcomer? Going together to school every morning, you surely feel important. Could it be~, despite not being going out you feel like you’re his girlfriend?”

“Wha-wha-wha-what are you saying!? If you say that, then you too!”

“With me, it’s fine! Since I’m oniichan’s little sister♪”

“… Is that reason enough? If it’s like that, than I’m Chiharu’s partner. ―So it’s only my natural duty to serve at his side.”

Saying that, Zonmi showed the silvery glittering contract ring.

Some days ago, I formally established an employer-employee relation using the ring.

For that reason, Zonmi and me are wearing matching rings.

Contrastively with Zonmi’s face of triumph, Manami’s factions got shrouded in darkness.

“Ring… Oniichan and the zombie are wearing matching rings…”

“…Ah!”

This is very bad.

A switch has totally been flipped.

“I won’t forgive you… Never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never!”

My sister’s brother complex has sincerely deplorably gone out of track.

That’s bad.

So bad that it’s on the level of making even monsters run away.

Even Zonmi has gone pale.

“Let’s go, Chiharu! It’s dangerous to stay here!”

“… Yup.”

Zonmi took my hand.

It seems we can’t afford to wait for the bus.

The instant we left the station as if we were in agreement, a tremendous killing intent was felt at our backs.

“Aaa, You’ve taken…”

“Eh…”

“You’ve taken―, You’ve taken the hand―――――!! You’ve taken oniichan’s hand――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――!!"

I carefully looked back.

There, Manami, with the face of a demon, had taken out of nowhere a couple of huge knifes with 40 cm. of blade length, and isn’t she shortening distances with us with ferocious speed!?

Man… I don’t know what’s what…

With this you can’t tell who’s the monster.

“Chiharu, raise your speed.”

“Y-Yeah!”

Zonmi was dashing while strongly pulling my hand.

―Zonmi is of course a monster, and seeing it like that makes me too quite the monster tamer.

Could it be due to producing magic power? As of recent, my physical ability has risen conspicuously, reaching a level that can’t be compared with a normal person.

That’s why ― I don’t have to worry about the chance in a million that my sister catches us―

That’s what I was thinking at the moment.

“Hya!”

As I thought I’d heard a little shriek, suddenly, Zonmi’s arm that was pulling of my hand ― was severed while fresh blood gushed out.

“Fufufu. At last, I caught you♪”

From behind… No, wrong. It was from the front.

Before we could notice it ― there was my sister covered in red of the shed blood.

What an amazing thing, my sister not also has defeated in speed a monster tamer and his partner, but managed to sever the right arm that Zonmi was using to pull my hand too.

Emm, from where has she acquired that pointless combat ability?

Good grief, that’s bad for the heart.

Had Zonmi not been from the ghoul clan…. Wouldn’t that have been no laughing matter?

“Fufufu. Lass. How dare you cut my arm… Today for sure I won’t forgive you.”

“Bring it on♪ Everyone who gets close to oniichan is an enemy♪ I’ll chop your heart and body!”

“…”

Taking an umbrella [weapon] from nowhere, Zonmi faced my sister.

My sister being my sister, she faced Zonmi with the aforementioned huge kitchen knives while smiling ominously.

Man… I don’t know what’s what anymore…

Ever since Zonmi became a freeloader on the Kusumi residence, every day has been like this.

Even if I’m so worried I am, can’t I even sigh!?

My spirits are almost as low as when I threw a tantrum because I stained my newly bought shirt with curry sauce.

Paying no attention to those two, I carefully got out of that place and went to school alone.

<center>× × ×</center>

“Then, have you heard, Chiharu?”

Lunch break.

My classmate from the seat next to mine, Sakurazaka Youhei, asked me with his cheeks stuffed with flavored bread.

This good friend of mine is a man of the currently styled ‘low fuel consumption hybrid’ kind, who likes 2D girls and loves 3D girls.

“It seems A-class has decided to do caramel apples.”

“Eeh. Is that so. Tanaka from C-class does frankfurts. And didn’t Yamazaki from D-class chose chocolate bananas?”

“Yep. Both of them have made low-lifeness reach a whole new level. It seems they are using the confusion to make girls eat rod-shaped foods, and like that fulfill their hidden intention of seeing them make sexy poses.”

“…”

Regarding to our talk till now, it’s about the stands that will be set up during Saegusa festival.

A stand even though we are on high school?

You may be wondering, but to set up a stall is something specially regarded as part of our school’s extra-curricular activities.

To tell the truth, the reason I decided to go with Youhei to the festival is the following.

“About your booth… It was yo-yo fishing, wasn’t it?”

“Yeah. Isn’t it the best? The guys around me won’t stop saying ‘Isn’t he too fired up!?’, being no match for me.”

“… As expected. Your idea is on a whole different line of those of the perverts from the other classes.”

“!!”

As soon as I remarked that, Youhei’s eyes got sharper.

“Ku, ku, ku. As I suspected. Chiharu… I supposed that, being you, you’d realize.”

“… You overestimate me. Anyone would notice if he used his imagination a bit.”

“Nope. Apart from you, no one has realized it.

That yo-yo fishing has become the best panty-seeing spot―!!”

“…”

As I see it, yo-yo fishing is the best panty-seeing spot owing to two facts.

First.

As we know, in the game known as yo-yo fishing, if you don’t lower your hips enough you can’t pick a yo-yo, but, on the other hand, girls strongly dislike to dirty their clothes by toching the ground with her butts.

For that reason, since while yo-yo fishing they can’t but keep their hips lowered on a halfway stance, that makes the perfect chance for panty-seeing.

Second.

The line of sight of the girls engrossed on yo-yo fishing, where is it aimed at… Of course, at the prey [yo-yo] before their eyes.

With this, no matter how much wary the girl is, it’s difficult for them to realize their own defenseless stance.

By the way, due to the former, when you really try to google ‘yo-yo fishing panty-seeing’, you get a truly astonishing number of search results.

Even if the monster affair has enlivened society… Even today, the world is at peace.

“Now that we are talking about it, Chiharu, do you have someone to go with to the Saegusa festival this year?”

“Still no luck…”

Since I was rejected by Zonmi this morning.

“So it’s like that. If you ask me with your all, I may let you man the booth for a bit.”

“What… the heck…!?”

If you are telling me that I will be able to see panties effortlessly… That’s too good to be true.

“In that case, I want you to promise me something.”

Youhei put on a very serious expression,

“Since you are with me, make it so neither Zonmi-san nor your sister go to the festival.”

“…? No problem.”

Though I find it very unexpected, Youhei’s suggestion is somewhat easy to achieve.

Truth to be told, Zonmi has already rejected me once, and I doubt Manami will be able to make a friend before the day of the festival.

“… May I ask the reason?”

“Chiharu… Me being still your best friend, I want us to be together!”

Hey, hey.

You seem to be saying that if I went to the festival with two girls you’ll stop being my friend.

“Understood. Though I don’t understand why, if it’s like that, I’ll prevent those two from going to the festival.”

“For real…! Are you serious, pal!”

I was surrounded by his arms and hugged.

Seeing it from outside, it gives a dangerous feeling, but even being hugged by Youhei, I think I kept my face from revolting.

Gu, fu, fu, fu, fu.

How much has it been since I looked so forward to the day of the festival?

Saegusa festival? Now that I think about it, long ago, I often went with Kyouko, but lately the chances have remarkably diminished.

… Now that I think about it, has she planned to go with someone to the festival?

As I thought about that, once I reached my seat.

“Go-good morning! Haru!”

… Speaking of the devil.

A clear soprano voice suddenly resounded inside the classroom.

Looking in the direction of the voice, there was my childhood friend.

The moment she set foot inside the classroom, my classmates spirits fired up like gunpowder.

“Uooooooooooooooooooo! It’s Kyouko-samaaaa!” “Our angel has come doooooooown!”

Even after Zonmi transferred, Kyouko’s popularity was as strong as ever.

No, I’d dare say it was even stronger than ever.

The source was the “Monthly Seiran<ref>Written as “sex revolution” instead of the “sacred orchid” on the name of the academy.</ref> underground magazine published each month by our school’s newspaper club.

According to the same issue, over these several weeks, haven’t some of the core members of the Kyouko Fan Club (KFC) taken the banner of revolution, established the Zonmi Fan Club (ZFC) and now both parties are in the middle of a bloody feud?

“… What a fuss are these humans making.”

Engrossed until a while ago by the karaage roll she had for lunch, Zonmi expressed blatantly her displeasure without listening to the current conversation.

“Eeerm. What’s the matter?”

When I tried to ask, feeling an ominous premonition on my back, Kyouko blushed,

“We-well. I made an obentou for Haru!”

She spat those surprising words.

Kyouko put before me a humongous three layered… No, four layered bento box, then she averted her gaze while bashfully entwining her fingers.

‘Heh. Humph. So it’s like that? Chiharu and the Nephilim, don’t minding that I’m the partner, have entered into an unusual relationship.’

‘I misjudged you! You rom-com bastard!’

I think I’ll hear those two’s words anytime now.

… No, rather I want to hear them.

I don’t know what feelings do they hide inside their chests, but those two secretly pierced me with their glances without a word. As I thought I heard the creaking of plastic being broken, next instant, the remains of a pair of chopsticks rolled over the desk.

If you have something to say, why don’t you say it!?

Chopsticks have no guilt!

“… Yeah, erm. Currently, Kyouko-sama is intermingling with Kusumi Chiharu. Urgent, I request permission for bloodshed.”

“Yeehaa! Serves you right, KFC! It’s obvious our angel is Zonmi-san!”

“…”

The dubious students from next class came dashing, being as noisy as they pleased.

Not that it matters, but KFC… Isn’t that fried chicken?

“What the heck… How come? Why have you done this bentou for me that of a sudden?”

“Eeerm. That’s, you see…”

A change in the surroundings, the air got filled with tension.

The classmates watched us intently as they drooled.

“I-it’s the same work doing one or two!”

“…”

I-it cameeee!

The king of response that nowadays only happens on games!

Thanks for the treat. I’m full.

Thank you very much!

“What? Any problem? Since I made it for you, at least be thankful!”

“Ye-yeah…”

“Then, what are you going to do? Will you eat it or not?”

“I’ll eat it.”

“… Fuun. Y-you should have said that from the beginning!”

“…”

Aah. Of course I’d like to refuse.

Nevertheless, If I refuse Kyouko’s goodwill, she could not take it well. I’m scared of the retribution from the KFC members.

I don’t know if Kyouko’s plotting something, but it’ll be better to play along with her.

“Uwah!”

Next instant, Youhei’s shriek was heard.

No one present at the site when it happened could do nothing more than stare silently.

Speaking from the results, Yohei, who was until now seated next to me, has his head inside the garbage bin and is letting out anguished screams.

A catastrophe.

It’s a catastrophe.

“Yo-Youhei!?”

“This is bad! The infirmary! Someone take him to the infirmary!”

On the seat Youhei was occupying until a while ago, now is seated Kyouko, feigning innocence.

Dreadfully, probably Youhei’s appearance doesn’t reflect in her eyes.

Since she has used too casually her monster powers, no one present has noticed her wrongdoing.

… But that’s only natural.

It has been so fast that, despite having the dynamic vision of a monster tamer, I’ve barely noticed it…

“Come on. You can tell me if the bentou I made for you is of your liking!”

While trembling as if there was a poltergeist phenomenon going around, she opened the bentou box’s lid with unsteady hands.

If I have to talk about the contents ― they surely are of top-notch quality.

The fourth layer has white rice, while layers 1~3 seem to have been designed as side-dish areas.

Fried prawn. Hamburger steak. Karaage. French fries. Spaghetti. Pork cutlet. Curry pilaf. Yakiniku. Steak. Sweet and sour pork. Salad. Fried salmon. Mackerel with miso. Takoyaki… Etcetera, etcetera.

Like that, it was filled with multicolored side-dishes made to be well-received by men.

“Kyouko.”

“W-what?”

“Could it be… You want me to eat all of this?”

“Yeah. I tried to choose and make only what Haru liked, but…”

“…”

Sadly, it seems she has no ill will.

I don’t understand the exact reason, but since long ago her harsh efforts end all going on weird directions.

“Aah. Then. Bon appetite.”

I carefully reached out with my chopsticks to the hamburger steak.

“… How is it?”

“Yeah. The usual deliciousness.”

There’s no problem with the ingredient selection or their passing over the flames, and also there was no complain about its quality.

I’d believe it if they said to me this had come from a restaurant.

“Izzat so? That’s good…”

Kyouko, letting out an exhalation of deep relief, gazed at me with a dazzling expectation,

Come, why don’t you try the next one? If you ask me, I’m confident on how the fried shrimp has come out…

She asked me as if it was only natural.

“…”

This flow of events… It gives me bad vibes.

I looked around looking for help, but each and every one of them conspicuously turned away their glances, so I couldn’t meet their eyes.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p071.png|thumb]]

It seems I deserve it, it can only be called divine punishment.

“… What’s the matter? Could it be it doesn’t suit your tastes… perhaps?”

I couldn’t get rid of my suddenly meek childhood friend, her eyes tinged with uneasiness.

Being like this, even I… Better to steel my stomach…

Having made my decision, I, with tearful eyes, I gulped down the hamburger and white rice as if stuffing them into my throat.

<nowiki>*MUNCH MUNCH* *MUNCH MUNCH*</nowiki>

Resolutely, I kept chewing.

My stomach capacity has reached its limits long ago.

It’s as if I could end up throwing everything up anytime if I so much let some air out.

However, I can’t go and give up.

This Kyouko, what the heck… What was she thinking, making so much bentou?

I don’t know the circumstance, but she wouldn’t have prepared so much bentou for no ordinary reason.

That’s why, I’ll eat it. I’ll keep eating it.

… After a while I could see the end.

Another bite.

Another bite… Only this last piece of pineapple from the sweet-sour pork and finished!

“… Blergh!”

Nevertheless, reality is not so kind.

Having my stomach reached long ago the limits of its capacity, its contents were thrown up in an explosion of a paste resembling egg icecream.

“Danger! Kusumi has been defeated!”

“To the infirmary! Even if it’s Kusumi, take him to the infirmary!”

What. I see a beautiful river.

Could this be… The Sanzu river<ref>River that represents the border between life and death according to Japanese Buddhism. Lit. “River of the Three Crossings”, if you were a very good person, you cross it through a jewelly bridge, if you had a balanced karma, through a shallow crossing, and if you were evil, through a deep part full of snakes.</ref>?

He… y…

The one who’s waving to me from the other side… Is it Youhei?

I see. You also fell on a very flashy manner.

Youhei… I follow your steps.

“Good grief. How can you be this soft-hearted, Master…?”

While I was losing consciousness, I thought I heard Zonmi’s voice.

<center>× × ×</center>

As soon as Kyouko reached her apartment, she buried her face in her pillow and hanged her head.

“…The worst.”

If that’s not the worst, then what would you call the worst?

The nicely timed ‘handmade bentou tactic” had ended in utter failure.

For sure, it’s the fault of the size of the bentou, I got carried away and did too much, I think I have many things to reflect on.

Then, no wonder, it ended up making him faint…

All the same, I should have predicted it.

“Hah…”

I let out a deep sigh.

Like this, usurping the contract is but a pipe dream.

If I keep it like this, wont I be forced to make a contract with the partner that I don’t want?

With Chiharu ever after, is that a destiny denied to me?

Thinking like that, I felt my mood steadily going down.

“I’m going to support you! Kyouko-oneechan.”

From somewhere, the voice of a girl could be heard.

“Who!?”

That’s weird. When I got out, if I’m not wrong, I locked the door.

Right now, no one should be inside this room other than me.

No one should…?

Next instant, *BAM!*, the wardrobe’s door was opened with force.

Following that, a familiar human came out rolling like a pill bug.

Kusumi Manami. The one who has suddenly come out from inside my home’s wardrobe was Chiharu’s little sister.

“…”

Unintentionally, I held my head in my hands.<ref>Don’t know exactly how to express it. Something similar to a double palmface.</ref>

I don’t know what Chiharu thinks, but what’s inside the head of this little sister that’s rolling there was a mystery.

“… What are you doing? Manami-chan.”

Worried as I was, I could hardly squeeze out those harmless words.

“Don’t mind it, oneechan!”

“Don’t mind!? Isn’t that a full-fledged crime? Don’t you have something to say about that!?”

“Fufu. That’s that. Now, compared with oneechan’s problems, that’s trifling. Am I wrong?”

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p077.png|thumb]]

--Wha…

Since it was spot-on, Kyouko was unconsciously taken aback,

“Eeeerm. What do you mean by supporting me?”

I asked with a somewhat forced smile.

“Cheering on your love, of course♪ Kyouko-oneechan, don’t you love oniichan?”

“… What?”

“However. Oneechan’s recently abused template of tsundere childhood friend, is it a successful approach against oniichan? Is not, right?”

“… R-rather, about liking Haru, I don…”

“Aaa. Yeah, yeah. It’s fine to go with that character.”

“…”

“You like him, don’t you?”

“…”

It’s not possible to keep a secret from her, so it seems.

“… Yes. I like him. I love him.”

Just when I voiced that, I noticed my face heating up.

(What’s with… This situation!?)

Why am I confessing my loving someone to that someone’s little sister?

Why was she inside my room’s wardrobe?

As the questions kept popping up, feeling that she’d lose if she thought deeply about it, Kyouko gave up thinking.

“Yep, yep. Let’s go straight to the point♪”

“…?”

“That love, I’ll help you fulfill it!”

“Eh,”

“From today onwards, Manami will be love’s Cupid for you two! I’ll teach Kyouko-oneechan about love!”

“Eeeeeeehhhhh!?”

I didn’t understand the reason.

Isn’t it somewhat sad that I have to learn about love from a girl younger than me?

“Don’t worry. Since if you leave it to me, everything will be OK! Feel at ease, Kyouko-oneechan!!”

“Hah…”

I could only sigh. Since I can’t reply, it seems I’ve given my consent.

That’s weird.

Manami is a well-known bro-con. I don’t know what reason she’d have to help me with my love.

“Ufufu. Now I can make Kyouko onee-chan get in the way of that ghoul’s romance…!”

“You’ve let out your true thoughts!?”

I don’t understand a bit of what’s happening, but I can say a single thing.

That is, it seems that it’s my fate to be completely manipulated by these pair of siblings.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Chapter 2

2013-12-12T23:08:34Z

99.19.93.10: /* Cooperative tactic!? */

==Cooperative tactic!?==

Recently I feel like I’m losing my dignity as a man.

Speaking frankly, I’m being made fun of.

And that’s because.

The pretty freeloader ghoul girl that came suddenly ― Zonmi R. McKenzie.

The devil-like little sister that lurks inside the Kusumi home ― Kusumi Manami.

Currently trapped in these two’s pace, my life of being dominated goes by without issue.

Hey, hey.

What a situation I, whose catchphrase is “To hell with sissy main characters” and does not want also to be known as a “bossy husband in the flesh”, have ended in…

It’s an urgent matter that must not be left unresolved.

… Nevertheless.

A ghoul and my blood-related sister. That pair of selfish-to-the-core pretty girls that are constantly letting out sighs of ‘Something must be done about this personality…!’ are impossible to be kept in check.

In the end, I ― today like always I can’t help but being controlled.

“Chiharu. Are they going to celebrate a festivity soon in this town?”

Morning. While waiting for the bus in front of the station.

While standing to my right, the one who asked me that was Zonmi the ghoul.

Straight long silver hair reminiscent of white snow, slender limbs.

Her features without flaw, her dignified gaze gives her a cold aura ― a beautiful girl with the atmosphere of a cool beauty.

“Aah. You mean the Saegusa festival. It’s a big festival that encompasses the Tanabata Festival, a summer festival and a fireworks rally.”

The preparation being made in Saegusa city as the day approaches have greatly changed the town scenery.

Though there’s still time until Tanabata, the hastiest shops have already started to place the stalls.

“I see. It’s a festival overflowing with greed. By the way, Chiharu, are you planning on going with someone to it?”

“Nope. No one in special at this moment…”

“Is that so? That’s surprising.”

“… Izzat so?”

Could it be that inside Zonmi’s head I give an impression of having many friends?

Though that said, it’s not very wrong.

Zonmi, pondering about something for a moment,

“By the way, Chiharu, are you currently seeing someone?”

That’s quite the sudden question she has made.

“In the least. That’s not possible…”

Simply look at my usual lifestyle and you’d understand!

Even if I’ve been truthful, for some reason Zonmi’s expression harbors suspicion.

“Chiharu… It’s not good to lie to me. Wouldn’t it be better for you to tell me the truth?”

“I’m not lying…”

Isn’t that because I couldn’t get a girlfriend for 16 years?

“I see. I’ve got a gist of the situation.”

“Hoo, so you’ve finally understood?”

“Yes. There’s no ‘person’ you’re going out with, because it’s a ‘monster’ who you are going out with. Isn’t that what Chiharu means?”

“Wouldn’t it better be that I have neither a human girlfriend nor a monster girlfriend!?”

“… Muu.”

Even when I explained myself without delay, Zonmi seems like she’s still not convinced.

Why does Zonmi distrust me that much.

Or rather, that about a ‘monster girlfriend’ gives the impression of having a highly destructive potential…

“―Ah!”

I’ve just realized something.

“Could you be talking about the pendant?”

So it was that. I had totally forgotten that I’m wearing the pendant I found yesterday.

When I asked, Zonmi nodded with an embarrassed face,

“Yeah. No matter what, it doesn’t seem to suit Chiharu…”

“… Perhaps a little.”

I’m not someone who wears many accessories, for starters.

“Could it be something you received from a past lover?”

“Hardly, since as I’ve kept telling you, I’m a male virgin who’s been 16 years without a girlfriend.”

Don’t make me say it. It’s embarrassing.

“…”

“…”

“……”

“…… Wha?”

Even though I’ve said the truth, it seems as if the air around us instantly froze.

It seems that “male virgin” is a taboo expression to Zonmi.

“So it’s like that. It seems that I became oversuspicious. Of course someone that speaks with no delicacy… Won’t be able to get a lover. No doubt I must excuse myself.”

Zonmi looks like she despises me.

“… No problem.”

Looks like I’ve cleared her doubts, but… What the heck. This is surely very complex…

“Haah…”

I let out a deep sigh.

No matter what, I didn’t think this pendant would raise so much suspicion.

Do I look like an outsider to fashions?

Since it appeared out of nowhere inside my room and it surprisingly fit me nicely, I tried wearing it, but… Truth to be told, I didn’t think it would cause such a fuss.

Have I to conceal it under my shirt<ref>I don’t know whether what Japanese call Y-Shaatsu is a WHITE shirt or a short-sleeved shirt; I only know that the term does not exist on the main English-speaking countries. - In English speaking nations, what the Japanese call a Y-Shirt is called a button up shirt, or dress shirt. And English speaking countries have no clue why the Japanese call them Y-Shirts.</ref> so to prevent someone else from seeing it, getting suspicious and causing a riot?

“Going back on track. So, you are not going to participate this year?”

“Nope. I had planned on going, at least…”

Maybe I’ll go together with my classmate Youhei… I believe that, him being him, it seems that he won’t let the chance escape.

“I have been asked by Manami, like a demon, day after day, but… Going to a festival with my little sister at our age is of course embarrassing… I think I better pass."

“I see. I think it’s a commendable judiciousness.”

“If you’re interested, would you like that we two went together?”

“… Wha?”

As it seemed that Zonmi became momentarily speechless and had her mouth agape, soon after she became panicked with her face pure red ―

“Whawhawha, what the heck do you plan by saying that!? Maybe, what you mean with those words… Do you have the intention to be on a date with me!?”

“… No. Nothing so flashy.”

My intentions.

“Wasn’t only recently that Zonmi came to Saegusa city? You’re still not familiar with this area.”

Needless to say, my aim is that if I have someone that I planned to go with, it will be easier to fend off my sister’s approaches.

“… Th-thank you very much from the bottom of my heart.”

Totally in disarray, Zonmi took a deep breath in.

“Sadly, I must decline. Because basking under the summer sun while taking a stroll in the middle of a crowd… Is life-threatening to a ghoul…”

“Ah―”

That’s right, didn’t she tell me before? That each year on summer 100,000 ghouls were sent to hospital?

If it’s like that, then there’s no way around.

And recently it’s been abnormally hot.

To the human-hating + weak to heat Zonmi, an event like a festival could be like hell.

“Then… Though I can’t attend to the summer festival, what if we go somewhere indoors―”

“KyeeeeeEEEEEEEEE―――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――!!”

“!?”

The moment Zonmi started talking, a shriek like that of an uprooted mandragora was heard.

Glancing on the direction of the voice ― a pretty girl came out of a trash bin placed on the street.

Big and round eyes like those of a small chick.

Nicely developed big breasts.

Her black hair, pride of Japan, was arranged as a ponytail at the back of her head.

Kusumi Manami. The one that has suddenly come out of a trash bin is my little sister.

“What the heck is that, oniichan!? I demand an explanation! How come I don’t get what you mean at all!?”

“Calm down, Manami. Isn’t it you the one who has to give a explanation!? That thing you are doing… Is it a human jack-in-the-box!?”

However.

As if it was only natural, Manami turned a deaf ear.

Instead, she criticized her brother’s humor sense by letting out “Uwah. Don’t make that comparison” in a small voice.

"Why, while you turn down my approaches, are you making an appointment with the zombie? That’s totally weird!”

“…”

I do it in order to have a good pretext to turn down your approaches… That’s something I won't say even if you rip my mouth open.

How come. This situation… How can I get over it?

It seems like Manami is in the right this time.

If my invitations were turned down and I saw the other party asking out a total stranger… Even if I’m not Manami, it wouldn’t sit right with me.

There’s no option… I’ll use ‘that’.

The last resource when in trouble. It tends to work.

As it makes use of Manami’s feelings, though I don’t like it, I have no other way.

Brushing away my forelocks, I struck a somewhat exaggerated cool pose.

“Listen, Manami. This is totally for your sake…”

“Eh…”

Manami let out a little sigh with a befuddled face.

“… Wait a bit, what?”

Yosh. Hook, line and sink.

My little sister’s expression turned in a flash into that of a lovestruck maiden.

“I’m your brother, right? Since you are more important to me than anyone else… Ain’t I telling you to harden your heart? Next year, you’re also gonna be a high school student. Won’t it be troubling to you if you cannot let go of your brother by then? I beg you, Manami. Make your brother feel relieved and make a single friend before then.”

“…”

It’s really something I can’t endure. Due to Manami’s bad habit of having a much-too-strong sex drive, she hasn’t had no one she could call a friend in elementary and middle school.

That’s why my words ― are my sincere true feelings.

Though it’ll be good that Manami learns to not cling to her brother for a bit…

“Understood… If that’s what oniichan says… Manami… Will try. From now on I’ll make a friend to go together with to the festival.”

“That’s it… Did you understand?...”

Shit. I got some tears in eyes.

As I expected, if you make Manami listen properly, she’s quite the sensible child…

“In turn, if Manami does as oniichan said and can make a friend to go with to the festival… There’s something I want as a reward. Will you promise me?”

“… Promise?”

“Not now ― once it happens, oniichan. Let’s go together to the festival.”

“Eh.”

What the heck does she mean by that.

After going to the festival with a friend, double booking by going together to the festival with me?

I mean… Isn’t that completely going back to the start line!?

“Hey, Manami… By saying you will make a friend in order to let go of your brother, isn’t that putting the cart before the horse?“

“Pretty please! This is the last I will ask of you! I want my last memory of middle school, by all means, to be going together to a festival with my brother…”

“…”

Since it’s unusual that Manami asks for something so meekly, I ended up rejecting it on impulse.

Thinking about it… Isn’t this to some extent better than keeping being insistently asked to the festival?

I don’t want to say it, but the chances of my sister that has been a solo player all her life to successfully make a friend in the lapse of a few days… Are far slimmer than the chances of survival of an ocean sunfish’s<ref>Mola mola, a fish, wiki it.</ref> offspring.

“Understood. I’ll promise you that.”

After talking with a bit of a serious tone, Manami, with her feelings seemingly overflowing,

“I did iiit!! Oniichan, I love youuu!!”

<nowiki>*MUGYUUUUUUUUUUUUU*</nowiki>

Manami hugged me with all of her tender body.

Also, how much long will you keep being inside that trash bin?

Since the start, being hugged by my sister doesn’t make me very happy, but the stench like dead crayfish that comes from her hair adds up an extra layer.

If you’re going to be hugging, take out the rubbish from your hair.

“Chiharu, you adulterer.”

Zonmi badmouthed me, with a glare cold like a North Pole blizzard.

“…Ah.”

This is bad. Could it be that, this time, is Zonmi the one who has lost her temper?

Now that I say it, that’s right. I may have been insensible from my part to promptly make this kind of promise with my sister only minutes after having asked her out.

Being these two the women most near to me, unless you are very careful, the troubles won’t stop.

“Sorry. About this…”

“Jealous wench!”

By promptly making a follow-up, Manami didn’t let me continue.

“Shitty zombie! Read the mood! As you see, oniichan has chosen Manami♪ That’s why, get out♪”

“… Ku.”

Zonmi made a face as if she had bit a lemon,

“How many times I have to say it to you so that you understand!? My name isn’t zombie. It’s Zonmi! I’m a descendant of the proud since ancient times ghoul clan, Zonmi R. McKenzie!”

She rebuked with her usual cathphrase.

It seems that Zonmi being a ghoul she can’t stomach being treated as a zombie.

“Haa… Still with that? I’m fed up with that sentence!”

“Hey. It’s a problem that you are fed up…”

“Straight to the point, zombie-san. Aren’t you excessively close to oniichan despite being a newcomer? Going together to school every morning, you surely feel important. Could it be~, despite not being going out you feel like you’re his girlfriend?”

“Wha-wha-wha-what are you saying!? If you say that, then you too!”

“With me, it’s fine! Since I’m oniichan’s little sister♪”

“… Is that reason enough? If it’s like that, than I’m Chiharu’s partner. ―So it’s only my natural duty to serve at his side.”

Saying that, Zonmi showed the silvery glittering contract ring.

Some days ago, I formally established an employer-employee relation using the ring.

For that reason, Zonmi and me are wearing matching rings.

Contrastively with Zonmi’s face of triumph, Manami’s factions got shrouded in darkness.

“Ring… Oniichan and the zombie are wearing matching rings…”

“…Ah!”

This is very bad.

A switch has totally been flipped.

“I won’t forgive you… Never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never!”

My sister’s brother complex has sincerely deplorably gone out of track.

That’s bad.

So bad that it’s on the level of making even monsters run away.

Even Zonmi has gone pale.

“Let’s go, Chiharu! It’s dangerous to stay here!”

“… Yup.”

Zonmi took my hand.

It seems we can’t afford to wait for the bus.

The instant we left the station as if we were in agreement, a tremendous killing intent was felt at our backs.

“Aaa, You’ve taken…”

“Eh…”

“You’ve taken―, You’ve taken the hand―――――!! You’ve taken oniichan’s hand――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――!!"

I carefully looked back.

There, Manami, with the face of a demon, had taken out of nowhere a couple of huge knifes with 40 cm. of blade length, and isn’t she shortening distances with us with ferocious speed!?

Man… I don’t know what’s what…

With this you can’t tell who’s the monster.

“Chiharu, raise your speed.”

“Y-Yeah!”

Zonmi was dashing while strongly pulling my hand.

―Zonmi is of course a monster, and seeing it like that makes me too quite the monster tamer.

Could it be due to producing magic power? As of recent, my physical ability has risen conspicuously, reaching a level that can’t be compared with a normal person.

That’s why ― I don’t have to worry about the chance in a million that my sister catches us―

That’s what I was thinking at the moment.

“Hya!”

As I thought I’d heard a little shriek, suddenly, Zonmi’s arm that was pulling of my hand ― was severed while fresh blood gushed out.

“Fufufu. At last, I caught you♪”

From behind… No, wrong. It was from the front.

Before we could notice it ― there was my sister covered in red of the shed blood.

What an amazing thing, my sister not also has defeated in speed a monster tamer and his partner, but managed to sever the right arm that Zonmi was using to pull my hand too.

Emm, from where has she acquired that pointless combat ability?

Good grief, that’s bad for the heart.

Had Zonmi not been from the ghoul clan…. Wouldn’t that have been no laughing matter?

“Fufufu. Lass. How dare you cut my arm… Today for sure I won’t forgive you.”

“Bring it on♪ Everyone who gets close to oniichan is an enemy♪ I’ll chop your heart and body!”

“…”

Taking an umbrella [weapon] from nowhere, Zonmi faced my sister.

My sister being my sister, she faced Zonmi with the aforementioned huge kitchen knives while smiling ominously.

Man… I don’t know what’s what anymore…

Ever since Zonmi became a freeloader on the Kusumi residence, every day has been like this.

Even if I’m so worried I am, can’t I even sigh!?

My spirits are almost as low as when I threw a tantrum because I stained my newly bought shirt with curry sauce.

Paying no attention to those two, I carefully got out of that place and went to school alone.

<center>× × ×</center>

“Then, have you heard, Chiharu?”

Lunch break.

My classmate from the seat next to mine, Sakurazaka Youhei, asked me with his cheeks stuffed with flavored bread.

This good friend of mine is a man of the currently styled ‘low fuel consumption hybrid’ kind, who likes 2D girls and loves 3D girls.

“It seems A-class has decided to do caramel apples.”

“Eeh. Is that so. Tanaka from C-class does frankfurts. And didn’t Yamazaki from D-class chose chocolate bananas?”

“Yep. Both of them have made low-lifeness reach a whole new level. It seems they are using the confusion to make girls eat rod-shaped foods, and like that fulfill their hidden intention of seeing them make sexy poses.”

“…”

Regarding to our talk till now, it’s about the stands that will be set up during Saegusa festival.

A stand even though we are on high school?

You may be wondering, but to set up a stall is something specially regarded as part of our school’s extra-curricular activities.

To tell the truth, the reason I decided to go with Youhei to the festival is the following.

“About your booth… It was yo-yo fishing, wasn’t it?”

“Yeah. Isn’t it the best? The guys around me won’t stop saying ‘Isn’t he too fired up!?’, being no match for me.”

“… As expected. Your idea is on a whole different line of those of the perverts from the other classes.”

“!!”

As soon as I remarked that, Youhei’s eyes got sharper.

“Ku, ku, ku. As I suspected. Chiharu… I supposed that, being you, you’d realize.”

“… You overestimate me. Anyone would notice if he used his imagination a bit.”

“Nope. Apart from you, no one has realized it.

That yo-yo fishing has become the best panty-seeing spot―!!”

“…”

As I see it, yo-yo fishing is the best panty-seeing spot owing to two facts.

First.

As we know, in the game known as yo-yo fishing, if you don’t lower your hips enough you can’t pick a yo-yo, but, on the other hand, girls strongly dislike to dirty their clothes by toching the ground with her butts.

For that reason, since while yo-yo fishing they can’t but keep their hips lowered on a halfway stance, that makes the perfect chance for panty-seeing.

Second.

The line of sight of the girls engrossed on yo-yo fishing, where is it aimed at… Of course, at the prey [yo-yo] before their eyes.

With this, no matter how much wary the girl is, it’s difficult for them to realize their own defenseless stance.

By the way, due to the former, when you really try to google ‘yo-yo fishing panty-seeing’, you get a truly astonishing number of search results.

Even if the monster affair has enlivened society… Even today, the world is at peace.

“Now that we are talking about it, Chiharu, do you have someone to go with to the Saegusa festival this year?”

“Still no luck…”

Since I was rejected by Zonmi this morning.

“So it’s like that. If you ask me with your all, I may let you man the booth for a bit.”

“What… the heck…!?”

If you are telling me that I will be able to see panties effortlessly… That’s too good to be true.

“In that case, I want you to promise me something.”

Youhei put on a very serious expression,

“Since you are with me, make it so neither Zonmi-san nor your sister go to the festival.”

“…? No problem.”

Though I find it very unexpected, Youhei’s suggestion is somewhat easy to achieve.

Truth to be told, Zonmi has already rejected me once, and I doubt Manami will be able to make a friend before the day of the festival.

“… May I ask the reason?”

“Chiharu… Me being still your best friend, I want us to be together!”

Hey, hey.

You seem to be saying that if I went to the festival with two girls you’ll stop being my friend.

“Understood. Though I don’t understand why, if it’s like that, I’ll prevent those two from going to the festival.”

“For real…! Are you serious, pal!”

I was surrounded by his arms and hugged.

Seeing it from outside, it gives a dangerous feeling, but even being hugged by Youhei, I think I kept my face from revolting.

Gu, fu, fu, fu, fu.

How much has it been since I looked so forward to the day of the festival?

Saegusa festival? Now that I think about it, long ago, I often went with Kyouko, but lately the chances have remarkably diminished.

… Now that I think about it, has she planned to go with someone to the festival?

As I thought about that, once I reached my seat.

“Go-good morning! Haru!”

… Speaking of the devil.

A clear soprano voice suddenly resounded inside the classroom.

Looking in the direction of the voice, there was my childhood friend.

The moment she set foot inside the classroom, my classmates spirits fired up like gunpowder.

“Uooooooooooooooooooo! It’s Kyouko-samaaaa!” “Our angel has come doooooooown!”

Even after Zonmi transferred, Kyouko’s popularity was as strong as ever.

No, I’d dare say it was even stronger than ever.

The source was the “Monthly Seiran<ref>Written as “sex revolution” instead of the “sacred orchid” on the name of the academy.</ref> underground magazine published each month by our school’s newspaper club.

According to the same issue, over these several weeks, haven’t some of the core members of the Kyouko Fan Club (KFC) taken the banner of revolution, established the Zonmi Fan Club (ZFC) and now both parties are in the middle of a bloody feud?

“… What a fuss are these humans making.”

Engrossed until a while ago by the karaage roll she had for lunch, Zonmi expressed blatantly her displeasure without listening to the current conversation.

“Eeerm. What’s the matter?”

When I tried to ask, feeling an ominous premonition on my back, Kyouko blushed,

“We-well. I made an obentou for Haru!”

She spat those surprising words.

Kyouko put before me a humongous three layered… No, four layered bento box, then she averted her gaze while bashfully entwining her fingers.

‘Heh. Humph. So it’s like that? Chiharu and the Nephilim, don’t minding that I’m the partner, have entered into an unusual relationship.’

‘I misjudged you! You rom-com bastard!’

I think I’ll hear those two’s words anytime now.

… No, rather I want to hear them.

I don’t know what feelings do they hide inside their chests, but those two secretly pierced me with their glances without a word. As I thought I heard the creaking of plastic being broken, next instant, the remains of a pair of chopsticks rolled over the desk.

If you have something to say, why don’t you say it!?

Chopsticks have no guilt!

“… Yeah, erm. Currently, Kyouko-sama is intermingling with Kusumi Chiharu. Urgent, I request permission for bloodshed.”

“Yeehaa! Serves you right, KFC! It’s obvious our angel is Zonmi-san!”

“…”

The dubious students from next class came dashing, being as noisy as they pleased.

Not that it matters, but KFC… Isn’t that fried chicken?

“What the heck… How come? Why have you done this bentou for me that of a sudden?”

“Eeerm. That’s, you see…”

A change in the surroundings, the air got filled with tension.

The classmates watched us intently as they drooled.

“I-it’s the same work doing one or two!”

“…”

I-it cameeee!

The king of response that nowadays only happens on games!

Thanks for the treat. I’m full.

Thank you very much!

“What? Any problem? Since I made it for you, at least be thankful!”

“Ye-yeah…”

“Then, what are you going to do? Will you eat it or not?”

“I’ll eat it.”

“… Fuun. Y-you should have said that from the beginning!”

“…”

Aah. Of course I’d like to refuse.

Nevertheless, If I refuse Kyouko’s goodwill, she could not take it well. I’m scared of the retribution from the KFC members.

I don’t know if Kyouko’s plotting something, but it’ll be better to play along with her.

“Uwah!”

Next instant, Youhei’s shriek was heard.

No one present at the site when it happened could do nothing more than stare silently.

Speaking from the results, Yohei, who was until now seated next to me, has his head inside the garbage bin and is letting out anguished screams.

A catastrophe.

It’s a catastrophe.

“Yo-Youhei!?”

“This is bad! The infirmary! Someone take him to the infirmary!”

On the seat Youhei was occupying until a while ago, now is seated Kyouko, feigning innocence.

Dreadfully, probably Youhei’s appearance doesn’t reflect in her eyes.

Since she has used too casually her monster powers, no one present has noticed her wrongdoing.

… But that’s only natural.

It has been so fast that, despite having the dynamic vision of a monster tamer, I’ve barely noticed it…

“Come on. You can tell me if the bentou I made for you is of your liking!”

While trembling as if there was a poltergeist phenomenon going around, she opened the bentou box’s lid with unsteady hands.

If I have to talk about the contents ― they surely are of top-notch quality.

The fourth layer has white rice, while layers 1~3 seem to have been designed as side-dish areas.

Fried prawn. Hamburger steak. Karaage. French fries. Spaghetti. Pork cutlet. Curry pilaf. Yakiniku. Steak. Sweet and sour pork. Salad. Fried salmon. Mackerel with miso. Takoyaki… Etcetera, etcetera.

Like that, it was filled with multicolored side-dishes made to be well-received by men.

“Kyouko.”

“W-what?”

“Could it be… You want me to eat all of this?”

“Yeah. I tried to choose and make only what Haru liked, but…”

“…”

Sadly, it seems she has no ill will.

I don’t understand the exact reason, but since long ago her harsh efforts end all going on weird directions.

“Aah. Then. Bon appetite.”

I carefully reached out with my chopsticks to the hamburger steak.

“… How is it?”

“Yeah. The usual deliciousness.”

There’s no problem with the ingredient selection or their passing over the flames, and also there was no complain about its quality.

I’d believe it if they said to me this had come from a restaurant.

“Izzat so? That’s good…”

Kyouko, letting out an exhalation of deep relief, gazed at me with a dazzling expectation,

Come, why don’t you try the next one? If you ask me, I’m confident on how the fried shrimp has come out…

She asked me as if it was only natural.

“…”

This flow of events… It gives me bad vibes.

I looked around looking for help, but each and every one of them conspicuously turned away their glances, so I couldn’t meet their eyes.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p071.png|thumb]]

It seems I deserve it, it can only be called divine punishment.

“… What’s the matter? Could it be it doesn’t suit your tastes… perhaps?”

I couldn’t get rid of my suddenly meek childhood friend, her eyes tinged with uneasiness.

Being like this, even I… Better to steel my stomach…

Having made my decision, I, with tearful eyes, I gulped down the hamburger and white rice as if stuffing them into my throat.

<nowiki>*MUNCH MUNCH* *MUNCH MUNCH*</nowiki>

Resolutely, I kept chewing.

My stomach capacity has reached its limits long ago.

It’s as if I could end up throwing everything up anytime if I so much let some air out.

However, I can’t go and give up.

This Kyouko, what the heck… What was she thinking, making so much bentou?

I don’t know the circumstance, but she wouldn’t have prepared so much bentou for no ordinary reason.

That’s why, I’ll eat it. I’ll keep eating it.

… After a while I could see the end.

Another bite.

Another bite… Only this last piece of pineapple from the sweet-sour pork and finished!

“… Blergh!”

Nevertheless, reality is not so kind.

Having my stomach reached long ago the limits of its capacity, its contents were thrown up in an explosion of a paste resembling egg icecream.

“Danger! Kusumi has been defeated!”

“To the infirmary! Even if it’s Kusumi, take him to the infirmary!”

What. I see a beautiful river.

Could this be… The Sanzu river<ref>River that represents the border between life and death according to Japanese Buddhism. Lit. “River of the Three Crossings”, if you were a very good person, you cross it through a jewelly bridge, if you had a balanced karma, through a shallow crossing, and if you were evil, through a deep part full of snakes.</ref>?

He… y…

The one who’s waving to me from the other side… Is it Youhei?

I see. You also fell on a very flashy manner.

Youhei… I follow your steps.

“Good grief. How can you be this soft-hearted, Master…?”

While I was losing consciousness, I thought I heard Zonmi’s voice.

<center>× × ×</center>

As soon as Kyouko reached her apartment, she buried her face in her pillow and hanged her head.

“…The worst.”

If that’s not the worst, then what would you call the worst?

The nicely timed ‘handmade bentou tactic” had ended in utter failure.

For sure, it’s the fault of the size of the bentou, I got carried away and did too much, I think I have many things to reflect on.

Then, no wonder, it ended up making him faint…

All the same, I should have predicted it.

“Hah…”

I let out a deep sigh.

Like this, usurping the contract is but a pipe dream.

If I keep it like this, wont I be forced to make a contract with the partner that I don’t want?

With Chiharu ever after, is that a destiny denied to me?

Thinking like that, I felt my mood steadily going down.

“I’m going to support you! Kyouko-oneechan.”

From somewhere, the voice of a girl could be heard.

“Who!?”

That’s weird. When I got out, if I’m not wrong, I locked the door.

Right now, no one should be inside this room other than me.

No one should…?

Next instant, *BAM!*, the wardrobe’s door was opened with force.

Following that, a familiar human came out rolling like a pill bug.

Kusumi Manami. The one who has suddenly come out from inside my home’s wardrobe was Chiharu’s little sister.

“…”

Unintentionally, I held my head in my hands.<ref>Don’t know exactly how to express it. Something similar to a double palmface.</ref>

I don’t know what Chiharu thinks, but what’s inside the head of this little sister that’s rolling there was a mystery.

“… What are you doing? Manami-chan.”

Worried as I was, I could hardly squeeze out those harmless words.

“Don’t mind it, oneechan!”

“Don’t mind!? Isn’t that a full-fledged crime? Don’t you have something to say about that!?”

“Fufu. That’s that. Now, compared with oneechan’s problems, that’s trifling. Am I wrong?”

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p077.png|thumb]]

--Wha…

Since it was spot-on, Kyouko was unconsciously taken aback,

“Eeeerm. What do you mean by supporting me?”

I asked with a somewhat forced smile.

“Cheering on your love, of course♪ Kyouko-oneechan, don’t you love oniichan?”

“… What?”

“However. Oneechan’s recently abused template of tsundere childhood friend, is it a successful approach against oniichan? Is not, right?”

“… R-rather, about liking Haru, I don…”

“Aaa. Yeah, yeah. It’s fine to go with that character.”

“…”

“You like him, don’t you?”

“…”

It’s not possible to keep a secret from her, so it seems.

“… Yes. I like him. I love him.”

Just when I voiced that, I noticed my face heating up.

(What’s with… This situation!?)

Why am I confessing my loving someone to that someone’s little sister?

Why was her inside my room’s wardrobe?

As the questions kept popping up, feeling that she’d lose if she thought deeply about it, Kyouko gave up thinking.

“Yep, yep. Let’s go straight to the point♪”

“…?”

“That love, I’ll help you fulfill it!”

“Eh,”

“From today onwards, Manami will be love’s Cupid for you two! I’ll teach Kyouko-oneechan about love!”

“Eeeeeeehhhhh!?”

I didn’t understand the reason.

Isn’t it somewhat sad that I have to learn about love from a girl younger than me?

“Don’t worry. Since if you leave it to me, everything will be OK! Feel at ease, Kyouko-oneechan!!”

“Hah…”

I could only sigh. Since I can’t reply, it seems I’ve given my consent.

That’s weird.

Manami is a well-known bro-con. I don’t know what reason she’d have to help me with my love.

“Ufufu. Now I can make Kyouko onee-chan get in the way of that ghoul’s romance…!”

“You’ve let out your true thoughts!?”

I don’t understand a bit of what’s happening, but I can say a single thing.

That is, it seems that it’s my fate to be completely manipulated by these pair of siblings.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Chapter 2

2013-12-12T20:54:16Z

99.19.93.10: /* Cooperative tactic!? */

==Cooperative tactic!?==

Recently I feel like I’m losing my dignity as a man.

Speaking frankly, I’m being made fun of.

And that’s because.

The pretty freeloader ghoul girl that came suddenly ― Zonmi R. McKenzie.

The devil-like little sister that lurks inside the Kusumi home ― Kusumi Manami.

Currently trapped in these two’s pace, my life of being dominated goes by without issue.

Hey, hey.

What a situation I, whose catchphrase is “To hell with sissy main characters” and does not want also to be known as a “bossy husband in the flesh”, have ended in…

It’s an urgent matter that must not be left unresolved.

… Nevertheless.

A ghoul and my blood-related sister. That pair of selfish-to-the-core pretty girls that are constantly letting out sighs of ‘Something must be done about this personality…!’ are impossible to be kept in check.

In the end, I ― today like always I can’t help but being controlled.

“Chiharu. Are they going to celebrate a festivity soon in this town?”

Morning. While waiting for the bus in front of the station.

While standing to my right, the one who asked me that was Zonmi the ghoul.

Straight long silver hair reminiscent of white snow, slender limbs.

Her features without flaw, her dignified gaze gives her a cold aura ― a beautiful girl with the atmosphere of a cool beauty.

“Aah. You mean the Saegusa festival. It’s a big festival that encompasses the Tanabata Festival, a summer festival and a fireworks rally.”

The preparation being made in Saegusa city as the day approaches have greatly changed the town scenery.

Though there’s still time until Tanabata, the hastiest shops have already started to place the stalls.

“I see. It’s a festival overflowing with greed. By the way, Chiharu, are you planning on going with someone to it?”

“Nope. No one in special at this moment…”

“Is that so? That’s surprising.”

“… Izzat so?”

Could it be that inside Zonmi’s head I give an impression of having many friends?

Though that said, it’s not very wrong.

Zonmi, pondering about something for a moment,

“By the way, Chiharu, are you currently seeing someone?”

That’s quite the sudden question she has made.

“In the least. That’s not possible…”

Simply look at my usual lifestyle and you’d understand!

Even if I’ve been truthful, for some reason Zonmi’s expression harbors suspicion.

“Chiharu… It’s not good to lie to me. Wouldn’t it be better for you to tell me the truth?”

“I’m not lying…”

Isn’t that because I couldn’t get a girlfriend for 16 years?

“I see. I’ve got a gist of the situation.”

“Hoo, so you’ve finally understood?”

“Yes. There’s no ‘person’ you’re going out with, because it’s a ‘monster’ who you are going out with. Isn’t that what Chiharu means?”

“Wouldn’t it better be that I have neither a human girlfriend nor a monster girlfriend!?”

“… Muu.”

Even when I explained myself without delay, Zonmi seems like she’s still not convinced.

Why does Zonmi distrust me that much.

Or rather, that about a ‘monster girlfriend’ gives the impression of having a highly destructive potential…

“―Ah!”

I’ve just realized something.

“Could you be talking about the pendant?”

So it was that. I had totally forgotten that I’m wearing the pendant I found yesterday.

When I asked, Zonmi nodded with an embarrassed face,

“Yeah. No matter what, it doesn’t seem to suit Chiharu…”

“… Perhaps a little.”

I’m not someone who wears many accessories, for starters.

“Could it be something you received from a past lover?”

“Hardly, since as I’ve kept telling you, I’m a male virgin who’s been 16 years without a girlfriend.”

Don’t make me say it. It’s embarrassing.

“…”

“…”

“……”

“…… Wha?”

Even though I’ve said the truth, it seems as if the air around us instantly froze.

It seems that “male virgin” is a taboo expression to Zonmi.

“So it’s like that. It seems that I became oversuspicious. Of course someone that speaks with no delicacy… Won’t be able to get a lover. No doubt I must excuse myself.”

Zonmi looks like she despises me.

“… No problem.”

Looks like I’ve cleared her doubts, but… What the heck. This is surely very complex…

“Haah…”

I let out a deep sigh.

No matter what, I didn’t think this pendant would raise so much suspicion.

Do I look like an outsider to fashions?

Since it appeared out of nowhere inside my room and it surprisingly fit me nicely, I tried wearing it, but… Truth to be told, I didn’t think it would cause such a fuss.

Have I to conceal it under my shirt<ref>I don’t know whether what Japanese call Y-Shaatsu is a WHITE shirt or a short-sleeved shirt; I only know that the term does not exist on the main English-speaking countries. - In English speaking nations, what the Japanese call a Y-Shirt is called a button up shirt, or dress shirt. And English speaking countries have no clue why the Japanese call them Y-Shirts.</ref> so to prevent someone else from seeing it, getting suspicious and causing a riot?

“Going back on track. So, you are not going to participate this year?”

“Nope. I had planned on going, at least…”

Maybe I’ll go together with my classmate Youhei… I believe that, him being him, it seems that he won’t let the chance escape.

“I have been asked by Manami, like a demon, day after day, but… Going to a festival with my little sister at our age is of course embarrassing… I think I better pass."

“I see. I think it’s a commendable judiciousness.”

“If you’re interested, would you like that we two went together?”

“… Wha?”

As it seemed that Zonmi became momentarily speechless and had her mouth agape, soon after she became panicked with her face pure red ―

“Whawhawha, what the heck do you plan by saying that!? Maybe, what you mean with those words… Do you have the intention to be on a date with me!?”

“… No. Nothing so flashy.”

My intentions.

“Wasn’t only recently that Zonmi came to Saegusa city? You’re still not familiar with this area.”

Needless to say, my aim is that if I have someone that I planned to go with, it will be easier to fend off my sister’s approaches.

“… Th-thank you very much from the bottom of my heart.”

Totally in disarray, Zonmi took a deep breath in.

“Sadly, I must decline. Because basking under the summer sun while taking a stroll in the middle of a crowd… Is life-threatening to a ghoul…”

“Ah―”

That’s right, didn’t she tell me before? That each year on summer 100,000 ghouls were sent to hospital?

If it’s like that, then there’s no way around.

And recently it’s been abnormally hot.

To the human-hating + weak to heat Zonmi, an event like a festival could be like hell.

“Then… Though I can’t attend to the summer festival, what if we go somewhere indoors―”

“KyeeeeeEEEEEEEEE―――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――!!”

“!?”

The moment Zonmi started talking, a shriek like that of an uprooted mandragora was heard.

Glancing on the direction of the voice ― a pretty girl came out of a trash bin placed on the street.

Big and round eyes like those of a small chick.

Nicely developed big breasts.

Her black hair, pride of Japan, was arranged as a ponytail at the back of her head.

Kusumi Manami. The one that has suddenly come out of a trash bin is my little sister.

“What the heck is that, oniichan!? I demand an explanation! How come I don’t get what you mean at all!?”

“Calm down, Manami. Isn’t it you the one who has to give a explanation!? That thing you are doing… Is it a human jack-in-the-box!?”

However.

As if it was only natural, Manami turned a deaf ear.

Instead, she criticized her brother’s humor sense by letting out “Uwah. Don’t make that comparison” in a small voice.

"Why, while you turn down my approaches, are you making an appointment with the zombie? That’s totally weird!”

“…”

I do it in order to have a good pretext to turn down your approaches… That’s something I won't say even if you rip my mouth open.

How come. This situation… How can I get over it?

It seems like Manami is in the right this time.

If my invitations were turned down and I saw the other party asking out a total stranger… Even if I’m not Manami, it wouldn’t sit right with me.

There’s no option… I’ll use ‘that’.

The last resource when in trouble. It tends to work.

As it makes use of Manami’s feelings, though I don’t like it, I have no other way.

Brushing away my forelocks, I struck a somewhat exaggerated cool pose.

“Listen, Manami. This is totally for your sake…”

“Eh…”

Manami let out a little sigh with a befuddled face.

“… Wait a bit, what?”

Yosh. Hook, line and sink.

My little sister’s expression turned in a flash into that of a lovestruck maiden.

“I’m your brother, right? Since you are more important to me than anyone else… Ain’t I telling you to harden your heart? Next year, you’re also gonna be a high school student. Won’t it be troubling to you if you cannot let go of your brother by then? I beg you, Manami. Make your brother feel relieved and make a single friend before then.”

“…”

It’s really something I can’t endure. Due to Manami’s bad habit of having a much-too-strong sex drive, she hasn’t had no one she could call a friend in elementary and middle school.

That’s why my words ― are my sincere true feelings.

Though it’ll be good that Manami learns to not cling to her brother for a bit…

“Understood… If that’s what oniichan says… Manami… Will try. From now on I’ll make a friend to go together with to the festival.”

“That’s it… Did you understand?...”

Shit. I got some tears in eyes.

As I expected, if you make Manami listen properly, she’s quite the sensible child…

“In turn, if Manami does as oniichan said and can make a friend to go with to the festival… There’s something I want as a reward. Will you promise me?”

“… Promise?”

“Not now ― once it happens, oniichan. Let’s go together to the festival.”

“Eh.”

What the heck does she mean by that.

After going to the festival with a friend, double booking by going together to the festival with me?

I mean… Isn’t that completely going back to the start line!?

“Hey, Manami… By saying you will make a friend in order to let go of your brother, isn’t that putting the cart before the horse?“

“Pretty please! This is the last I will ask of you! I want my last memory of middle school, by all means, to be going together to a festival with my brother…”

“…”

Since it’s unusual that Manami asks for something so meekly, I ended up rejecting it on impulse.

Thinking about it… Isn’t this to some extent better than keeping being insistently asked to the festival?

I don’t want to say it, but the chances of my sister that has been a solo player all her life to successfully make a friend in the lapse of a few days… Are far slimmer than the chances of survival of an ocean sunfish’s<ref>Mola mola, a fish, wiki it.</ref> offspring.

“Understood. I’ll promise you that.”

After talking with a bit of a serious tone, Manami, with her feelings seemingly overflowing,

“I did iiit!! Oniichan, I love youuu!!”

<nowiki>*MUGYUUUUUUUUUUUUU*</nowiki>

Manami hugged me with all of her tender body.

Also, how much long will you keep being inside that trash bin?

Since the start, being hugged by my sister doesn’t make me very happy, but the stench like dead crayfish that comes from her hair adds up an extra layer.

If you’re going to be hugging, take out the rubbish from your hair.

“Chiharu, you adulterer.”

Zonmi badmouthed me, with a glare cold like a North Pole blizzard.

“…Ah.”

This is bad. Could it be that, this time, is Zonmi the one who has lost her temper?

Now that I say it, that’s right. I may have been insensible from my part to promptly make this kind of promise with my sister only minutes after having asked her out.

Being these two the women most near to me, unless you are very careful, the troubles won’t stop.

“Sorry. About this…”

“Jealous wench!”

By promptly making a follow-up, Manami didn’t let me continue.

“Shitty zombie! Read the mood! As you see, oniichan has chosen Manami♪ That’s why, get out♪”

“… Ku.”

Zonmi made a face as if she had bit a lemon,

“How many times I have to say it to you so that you understand!? My name isn’t zombie. It’s Zonmi! I’m a descendant of the proud since ancient times ghoul clan, Zonmi R. McKenzie!”

She rebuked with her usual cathphrase.

It seems that Zonmi being a ghoul she can’t stomach being treated as a zombie.

“Haa… Still with that? I’m fed up with that sentence!”

“Hey. It’s a problem that you are fed up…”

“Straight to the point, zombie-san. Aren’t you excessively close to oniichan despite being a newcomer? Going together to school every morning, you surely feel important. Could it be~, despite not being going out you feel like you’re his girlfriend?”

“Wha-wha-wha-what are you saying!? If you say that, then you too!”

“With me, it’s fine! Since I’m oniichan’s little sister♪”

“… Is that reason enough? If it’s like that, than I’m Chiharu’s partner. ―So it’s only my natural duty to serve at his side.”

Saying that, Zonmi showed the silvery glittering contract ring.

Some days ago, I formally established an employer-employee relation using the ring.

For that reason, Zonmi and me are wearing matching rings.

Contrastively with Zonmi’s face of triumph, Manami’s factions got shrouded in darkness.

“Ring… Oniichan and the zombie are wearing matching rings…”

“…Ah!”

This is very bad.

A switch has totally been flipped.

“I won’t forgive you… Never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never!”

My sister’s brother complex has sincerely deplorably gone out of track.

That’s bad.

So bad that it’s on the level of making even monsters run away.

Even Zonmi has gone pale.

“Let’s go, Chiharu! It’s dangerous to stay here!”

“… Yup.”

Zonmi took my hand.

It seems we can’t afford to wait for the bus.

The instant we left the station as if we were in agreement, a tremendous killing intent was felt at our backs.

“Aaa, You’ve taken…”

“Eh…”

“You’ve taken―, You’ve taken the hand―――――!! You’ve taken oniichan’s hand――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――!!"

I carefully looked back.

There, Manami, with the face of a demon, had taken out of nowhere a couple of huge knifes with 40 cm. of blade length, and isn’t she shortening distances with us with ferocious speed!?

Man… I don’t know what’s what…

With this you can’t tell who’s the monster.

“Chiharu, raise your speed.”

“Y-Yeah!”

Zonmi was dashing while strongly pulling my hand.

―Zonmi is of course a monster, and seeing it like that makes me too quite the monster tamer.

Could it be due to producing magic power? As of recent, my physical ability has risen conspicuously, reaching a level that can’t be compared with a normal person.

That’s why ― I don’t have to worry about the chance in a million that my sister catches us―

That’s what I was thinking at the moment.

“Hya!”

As I thought I’d heard a little shriek, suddenly, Zonmi’s arm that was pulling of my hand ― was severed while fresh blood gushed out.

“Fufufu. At last, I caught you♪”

From behind… No, wrong. It was from the front.

Before we could notice it ― there was my sister covered in red of the shed blood.

What an amazing thing, my sister not also has defeated in speed a monster tamer and his partner, but managed to sever the right arm that Zonmi was using to pull my hand too.

Emm, from where has she acquired that pointless combat ability?

Good grief, that’s bad for the heart.

Had Zonmi not been from the ghoul clan…. Wouldn’t that have been no laughing matter?

“Fufufu. Lass. How dare you cut my arm… Today for sure I won’t forgive you.”

“Bring it on♪ Everyone who gets close to oniichan is an enemy♪ I’ll chop your heart and body!”

“…”

Taking an umbrella [weapon] from nowhere, Zonmi faced my sister.

My sister being my sister, she faced Zonmi with the aforementioned huge kitchen knives while smiling ominously.

Man… I don’t know what’s what anymore…

Ever since Zonmi became a freeloader on the Kusumi residence, every day has been like this.

Even if I’m so worried I am, can’t I even sigh!?

My spirits are almost as low as when I threw a tantrum because I stained my newly bought shirt with curry sauce.

Paying no attention to those two, I carefully got out of that place and went to school alone.

<center>× × ×</center>

“Then, have you heard, Chiharu?”

Lunch break.

My classmate from the seat next to mine, Sakurazaka Youhei, asked me with his cheeks stuffed with flavored bread.

This good friend of mine is a man of the currently styled ‘low fuel consumption hybrid’ kind, who likes 2D girls and loves 3D girls.

“It seems A-class has decided to do caramel apples.”

“Eeh. Is that so. Tanaka from C-class does frankfurts. And didn’t Yamazaki from D-class chose chocolate bananas?”

“Yep. Both of them have made low-lifeness reach a whole new level. It seems they are using the confusion to make girls eat rod-shaped foods, and like that fulfill their hidden intention of seeing them make sexy poses.”

“…”

Regarding to our talk till now, it’s about the stands that will be set up during Saegusa festival.

A stand even though we are on high school?

You may be wondering, but to set up a stall is something specially regarded as part of our school’s extra-curricular activities.

To tell the truth, the reason I decided to go with Youhei to the festival is the following.

“About your booth… It was yo-yo fishing, wasn’t it?”

“Yeah. Isn’t it the best? The guys around me won’t stop saying ‘Isn’t he too fired up!?’, being no match for me.”

“… As expected. Your idea is on a whole different line of those of the perverts from the other classes.”

“!!”

As soon as I remarked that, Youhei’s eyes got sharper.

“Ku, ku, ku. As I suspected. Chiharu… I supposed that, being you, you’d realize.”

“… You overestimate me. Anyone would notice if he used his imagination a bit.”

“Nope. Apart from you, no one has realized it.

That yo-yo fishing has become the best panty-seeing spot―!!”

“…”

As I see it, yo-yo fishing is the best panty-seeing spot owing to two facts.

First.

As we know, in the game known as yo-yo fishing, if you don’t lower your hips enough you can’t pick a yo-yo, but, on the other hand, girls strongly dislike to dirty their clothes by toching the ground with her butts.

For that reason, since while yo-yo fishing they can’t but keep their hips lowered on a halfway stance, that makes the perfect chance for panty-seeing.

Second.

The line of sight of the girls engrossed on yo-yo fishing, where is it aimed at… Of course, at the prey [yo-yo] before their eyes.

With this, no matter how much wary the girl is, it’s difficult for them to realize their own defenseless stance.

By the way, due to the former, when you really try to google ‘yo-yo fishing panty-seeing’, you get a truly astonishing number of search results.

Even if the monster affair has enlivened society… Even today, the world is at peace.

“Now that we are talking about it, Chiharu, do you have someone to go with to the Saegusa festival this year?”

“Still no luck…”

Since I was rejected by Zonmi this morning.

“So it’s like that. If you ask me with your all, I may let you man the booth for a bit.”

“What… the heck…!?”

If you are telling me that I will be able to see panties effortlessly… That’s too good to be true.

“In that case, I want you to promise me something.”

Youhei put on a very serious expression,

“Since you are with me, make it so neither Zonmi-san nor your sister go to the festival.”

“…? No problem.”

Though I find it very unexpected, Youhei’s suggestion is somewhat easy to achieve.

Truth to be told, Zonmi has already rejected me once, and I doubt Manami will be able to make a friend before the day of the festival.

“… May I ask the reason?”

“Chiharu… Me being still your best friend, I want us to be together!”

Hey, hey.

You seem to be saying that if I went to the festival with two girls you’ll stop being my friend.

“Understood. Though I don’t understand why, if it’s like that, I’ll prevent those two from going to the festival.”

“For real…! Are you serious, pal!”

I was surrounded by his arms and hugged.

Seeing it from outside, it gives a dangerous feeling, but even being hugged by Youhei, I think I kept my face from revolting.

Gu, fu, fu, fu, fu.

How much has it been since I looked so forward to the day of the festival?

Saegusa festival? Now that I think about it, long ago, I often went with Kyouko, but lately the chances have remarkably diminished.

… Now that I think about it, has she planned to go with someone to the festival?

As I thought about that, once I reached my seat.

“Go-good morning! Haru!”

… Speaking of the devil.

A clear soprano voice suddenly resounded inside the classroom.

Looking in the direction of the voice, there was my childhood friend.

The moment she set foot inside the classroom, my classmates spirits fired up like gunpowder.

“Uooooooooooooooooooo! It’s Kyouko-samaaaa!” “Our angel has come doooooooown!”

Even after Zonmi transferred, Kyouko’s popularity was as strong as ever.

No, I’d dare say it was even stronger than ever.

The source was the “Monthly Seiran<ref>Written as “sex revolution” instead of the “sacred orchid” on the name of the academy.</ref> underground magazine published each month by our school’s newspaper club.

According to the same issue, over these several weeks, haven’t some of the core members of the Kyouko Fan Club (KFC) taken the banner of revolution, established the Zonmi Fan Club (ZFC) and now both parties are in the middle of a bloody feud?

“… What a fuss are these humans making.”

Engrossed until a while ago by the karaage roll she had for lunch, Zonmi expressed blatantly her displeasure without listening to the current conversation.

“Eeerm. What’s the matter?”

When I tried to ask, feeling an ominous premonition on my back, Kyouko blushed,

“We-well. I made an obentou for Haru!”

She spat those surprising words.

Kyouko put before me a humongous three layered… No, four layered bento box, then she averted her gaze while bashfully entwining her fingers.

‘Heh. Humph. So it’s like that? Chiharu and the Nephilim, don’t minding that I’m the partner, have entered into an unusual relationship.’

‘I misjudged you! You rom-com bastard!’

I think I’ll hear those two’s words anytime now.

… No, rather I want to hear them.

I don’t know what feelings do they hide inside their chests, but those two secretly pierced me with their glances without a word. As I thought I heard the creaking of plastic being broken, next instant, the remains of a pair of chopsticks rolled over the desk.

If you have something to say, why don’t you say it!?

Chopsticks have no guilt!

“… Yeah, erm. Currently, Kyouko-sama is intermingling with Kusumi Chiharu. Urgent, I request permission for bloodshed.”

“Yeehaa! Serves you right, KFC! It’s obvious our angel is Zonmi-san!”

“…”

The dubious students from next class came dashing, being as noisy as they pleased.

Not that it matters, but KFC… Isn’t that fried chicken?

“What the heck… How come? Why have you done this bentou for me that of a sudden?”

“Eeerm. That’s, you see…”

A change in the surroundings, the air got filled with tension.

The classmates watched us intently as they drooled.

“I-it’s the same work doing one or two!”

“…”

I-it cameeee!

The king of response that nowadays only happens on games!

Thanks for the treat. I’m full.

Thank you very much!

“What? Any problem? Since I made it for you, at least be thankful!”

“Ye-yeah…”

“Then, what are you going to do? Will you eat it or not?”

“I’ll eat it.”

“… Fuun. Y-you should have said that from the beginning!”

“…”

Aah. Of course I’d like to refuse.

Nevertheless, If I refuse Kyouko’s goodwill, she could not take it well. I’m scared of the retribution from the KFC members.

I don’t know if Kyouko’s plotting something, but it’ll be better to play along with her.

“Uwah!”

Next instant, Youhei’s shriek was heard.

No one present at the site when it happened could do nothing more than stare silently.

Speaking from the results, Yohei, who was until now seated next to me, has his head inside the garbage bin and is letting out anguished screams.

A catastrophe.

It’s a catastrophe.

“Yo-Youhei!?”

“This is bad! The infirmary! Someone take him to the infirmary!”

On the seat Youhei was occupying until a while ago, now is seated Kyouko, feigning innocence.

Dreadfully, probably Youhei’s appearance doesn’t reflect in her eyes.

Since she has used too casually her monster powers, no one present has noticed her wrongdoing.

… But that’s only natural.

It has been so fast that, despite having the dynamic vision of a monster tamer, I’ve barely noticed it…

“Come on. You can tell me if the bentou I made for you is of your liking!”

While trembling as if there was a poltergeist phenomenon going around, she opened the bentou box’s lid with unsteady hands.

If I have to talk about the contents ― they surely are of top-notch quality.

The fourth layer has white rice, while layers 1~3 seem to have been designed as side-dish areas.

Fried prawn. Hamburger steak. Karaage. French fries. Spaghetti. Pork cutlet. Curry pilaf. Yakiniku. Steak. Sweet and sour pork. Salad. Fried salmon. Mackerel with miso. Takoyaki… Etcetera, etcetera.

Like that, it was filled with multicolored side-dishes made to be well-received by men.

“Kyouko.”

“W-what?”

“Could it be… You want me to eat all of this?”

“Yeah. I tried to choose and make only what Haru liked, but…”

“…”

Sadly, it seems she has no ill will.

I don’t understand the exact reason, but since long ago her harsh efforts end all going on weird directions.

“Aah. Then. Bon appetite.”

I carefully reached out with my chopsticks to the hamburger steak.

“… How is it?”

“Yeah. The usual deliciousness.”

There’s no problem with the ingredient selection or their passing over the flames, and also there was no complain about its quality.

I’d believe it if they said to me this had come from a restaurant.

“Izzat so? That’s good…”

Kyouko, letting out an exhalation of deep relief, gazed at me with a dazzling expectation,

Come, why don’t you try the next one? If you ask me, I’m confident on how the fried shrimp has come out…

She asked me as if it was only natural.

“…”

This flow of events… It gives me bad vibes.

I looked around looking for help, but each and every one of them conspicuously turned away their glances, so I couldn’t meet their eyes.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p071.png|thumb]]

It seems I deserve it, it can only be called divine punishment.

“… What’s the matter? Could it be it doesn’t suit your tastes… perhaps?”

I couldn’t get rid of my suddenly meek childhood friend, her eyes tinged with uneasiness.

Being like this, even I… Better to steel my stomach…

Having made my decision, I, with tearful eyes, I gulped down the hamburger and white rice as if stuffing them into my throat.

<nowiki>*MUNCH MUNCH* *MUNCH MUNCH*</nowiki>

Resolutely, I kept chewing.

My stomach capacity has reached its limits long ago.

It’s as if I could end up throwing everything up anytime if I so much let some air out.

However, I can’t go and give up.

This Kyouko, what the heck… What was she thinking, making so much bentou?

I don’t know the circumstance, but she wouldn’t have prepared so much bentou for no ordinary reason.

That’s why, I’ll eat it. I’ll keep eating it.

… After a while I could see the end.

Another bite.

Another bite… Only this last piece of pineapple from the sweet-sour pork and finished!

“… Blergh!”

Nevertheless, reality is not so kind.

Having my stomach reached long ago the limits of its capacity, its contents were thrown up in an explosion of a paste resembling egg icecream.

“Danger! Kusumi has been defeated!”

“To the infirmary! Even if it’s Kusumi, take him to the infirmary!”

What. I see a beautiful river.

Could this be… The Sanzu river<ref>River that represents the border between life and death according to Japanese Buddhism. Lit. “River of the Three Crossings”, if you were a very good person, you cross it through a jewelly bridge, if you had a balanced karma, through a shallow crossing, and if you were evil, through a deep part full of snakes.</ref>?

He… y…

The one who’s waving to me from the other side… Is it Youhei?

I see. You also fell on a very flashy manner.

Youhei… I follow your steps.

“Good grief. How can you be this soft-hearted, Master…?”

While I was losing consciousness, I thought I heard Zonmi’s voice.

<center>× × ×</center>

As soon as Kyouko reached her apartment, she buried her face in her pillow and hanged her head.

“…The worst.”

If that’s not the worst, then what would you call the worst?

The nicely timed ‘handmade bentou tactic” had ended in utter failure.

For sure, it’s the fault of the size of the bentou, I got carried away and did too much, I think I have many things to reflect on.

Then, no wonder, it ended up making him faint…

All the same, I should have predicted it.

“Hah…”

I let out a deep sigh.

Like this, usurping the contract is but a pipe dream.

If I keep it like this, wont I be forced to make a contract with the partner that I don’t want?

With Chiharu ever after, is that a destiny denied to me?

Thinking like that, I felt my mood steadily going down.

“I’m going to support you! Kyouko-oneechan.”

From somewhere, the voice of a girl could be heard.

“Who!?”

That’s weird. When I got out, if I’m not wrong, I locked the door.

Right now, no one should be inside this room other than me.

No one should…?

Next instant, *BAM!*, the wardrobe’s door was opened with force.

Following that, a familiar human came out rolling like a pill bug.

Kusumi Manami. The one who has suddenly come out from inside my home’s wardrobe was Chiharu’s little sister.

“…”

Unintentionally, I held my head in my hands.<ref>Don’t know exactly how to express it. Something similar to a double palmface.</ref>

I don’t know what Chiharu thinks, but what’s inside the head of this little sister that’s rolling there was a mystery.

“… What are you doing? Manami-chan.”

Worried as I was, I could hardly squeeze out those harmless words.

“Don’t mind it, oneechan!”

“Don’t mind!? Isn’t that a full-fledged crime? Don’t you have something to say about that!?”

“Fufu. That’s that. Now, compared with oneechan’s problems, that’s trifling. Am I wrong?”

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p077.png|thumb]]

--Wha…

Since it was spot-on, Kyouko was unconsciously taken aback,

“Eeeerm. What do you mean by supporting me?”

I asked with a somewhat forced smile.

“Cheering on your love, of course♪ Kyouko-oneechan, don’t you love oniichan?”

“… What?”

“However. Oneechan’s recently abused template of tsundere childhood friend, is it a successful approach against oniichan? Is not, right?”

“… B-better than that, about liking Haru, I don…”

“Aaa. Yeah, yeah. It’s fine to go with that character.”

“…”

“You like him, don’t you?”

“…”

It’s not possible to keep a secret from her, so it seems.

“… Tes. I like him. I love him.”

Just when I voiced that, I noticed my face heating up.

(What’s with… This situation!?)

Why am I confessing my loving someone to that someone’s little sister?

Why was her inside my room’s wardrobe?

As the questions kept popping up, feeling that she’d lose if she thought deeply about it, Kyouko gave up thinking.

“Yep, yep. Let’s go straight to the point♪”

“…?”

“That love, I’ll help you fulfill it!”

“Eh,”

“From today onwards, Manami will be love’s Cupid for you two! I’ll teach Kyouko-oneechan about love!”

“Eeeeeeehhhhh!?”

I didn’t understand the reason.

Isn’t it somewhat sad that I have to learn about love from a girl younger than me?

“Don’t worry. Since if you leave it to me, everything will be OK! Feel at ease, Kyouko-oneechan!!”

“Hah…”

I could only sigh. Since I can’t reply, it seems I’ve given my consent.

That’s weird.

Manami is a well-known bro-con. I don’t know what reason she’d have to help me with my love.

“Ufufu. Now I can make Kyouko onee-chan get in the way of that ghoul’s romance…!”

“You’ve let out your true thoughts!?”

I don’t understand a bit of what’s happening, but I can say a single thing.

That is, it seems that it’s my fate to be completely manipulated by these pair of siblings.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Chapter 2

2013-12-12T20:53:21Z

99.19.93.10: /* Cooperative tactic!? */

==Cooperative tactic!?==

Recently I feel like I’m losing my dignity as a man.

Speaking frankly, I’m being made fun of.

And that’s because.

The pretty freeloader ghoul girl that came suddenly ― Zonmi R. McKenzie.

The devil-like little sister that lurks inside the Kusumi home ― Kusumi Manami.

Currently trapped in these two’s pace, my life of being dominated goes by without issue.

Hey, hey.

What a situation I, whose catchphrase is “To hell with sissy main characters” and does not want also to be known as a “bossy husband in the flesh”, have ended in…

It’s an urgent matter that must not be left unresolved.

… Nevertheless.

A ghoul and my blood-related sister. That pair of selfish-to-the-core pretty girls that are constantly letting out sighs of ‘Something must be done about this personality…!’ are impossible to be kept in check.

In the end, I ― today like always I can’t help but being controlled.

“Chiharu. Are they going to celebrate a festivity soon in this town?”

Morning. While waiting for the bus in front of the station.

While standing to my right, the one who asked me that was Zonmi the ghoul.

Straight long silver hair reminiscent of white snow, slender limbs.

Her features without flaw, her dignified gaze gives her a cold aura ― a beautiful girl with the atmosphere of a cool beauty.

“Aah. You mean the Saegusa festival. It’s a big festival that encompasses the Tanabata Festival, a summer festival and a fireworks rally.”

The preparation being made in Saegusa city as the day approaches have greatly changed the town scenery.

Though there’s still time until Tanabata, the hastiest shops have already started to place the stalls.

“I see. It’s a festival overflowing with greed. By the way, Chiharu, are you planning on going with someone to it?”

“Nope. No one in special at this moment…”

“Is that so? That’s surprising.”

“… Izzat so?”

Could it be that inside Zonmi’s head I give an impression of having many friends?

Though that said, it’s not very wrong.

Zonmi, pondering about something for a moment,

“By the way, Chiharu, are you currently seeing someone?”

That’s quite the sudden question she has made.

“In the least. That’s not possible…”

Simply look at my usual lifestyle and you’d understand!

Even if I’ve been truthful, for some reason Zonmi’s expression harbors suspicion.

“Chiharu… It’s not good to lie to me. Wouldn’t it be better for you to tell me the truth?”

“I’m not lying…”

Isn’t that because I couldn’t get a girlfriend for 16 years?

“I see. I’ve got a gist of the situation.”

“Hoo, so you’ve finally understood?”

“Yes. There’s no ‘person’ you’re going out with, because it’s a ‘monster’ who you are going out with. Isn’t that what Chiharu means?”

“Wouldn’t it better be that I have neither a human girlfriend nor a monster girlfriend!?”

“… Muu.”

Even when I explained myself without delay, Zonmi seems like she’s still not convinced.

Why does Zonmi distrust me that much.

Or rather, that about a ‘monster girlfriend’ gives the impression of having a highly destructive potential…

“―Ah!”

I’ve just realized something.

“Could you be talking about the pendant?”

So it was that. I had totally forgotten that I’m wearing the pendant I found yesterday.

When I asked, Zonmi nodded with an embarrassed face,

“Yeah. No matter what, it doesn’t seem to suit Chiharu…”

“… Perhaps a little.”

I’m not someone who wears many accessories, for starters.

“Could it be something you received from a past lover?”

“Hardly, since as I’ve kept telling you, I’m a male virgin who’s been 16 years without a girlfriend.”

Don’t make me say it. It’s embarrassing.

“…”

“…”

“……”

“…… Wha?”

Even though I’ve said the truth, it seems as if the air around us instantly froze.

It seems that “male virgin” is a taboo expression to Zonmi.

“So it’s like that. It seems that I became oversuspicious. Of course someone that speaks with no delicacy… Won’t be able to get a lover. No doubt I must excuse myself.”

Zonmi looks like she despises me.

“… No problem.”

Looks like I’ve cleared her doubts, but… What the heck. This is surely very complex…

“Haah…”

I let out a deep sigh.

No matter what, I didn’t think this pendant would raise so much suspicion.

Do I look like an outsider to fashions?

Since it appeared out of nowhere inside my room and it surprisingly fit me nicely, I tried wearing it, but… Truth to be told, I didn’t think it would cause such a fuss.

Have I to conceal it under my shirt<ref>I don’t know whether what Japanese call Y-Shaatsu is a WHITE shirt or a short-sleeved shirt; I only know that the term does not exist on the main English-speaking countries. - In English speaking nations, what the Japanese call a Y-Shirt is called a button up shirt, or dress shirt. And English speaking countries have no clue why the Japanese call them Y-Shirts.</ref> so to prevent someone else from seeing it, getting suspicious and causing a riot?

“Going back on track. So, you are not going to participate this year?”

“Nope. I had planned on going, at least…”

Maybe I’ll go together with my classmate Youhei… I believe that, him being him, it seems that he won’t let the chance escape.

“I have been asked by Manami, like a demon, day after day, but… Going to a festival with my little sister at our age is of course embarrassing… I think I better pass."

“I see. I think it’s a commendable judiciousness.”

“If you’re interested, would you like that we two went together?”

“… Wha?”

As it seemed that Zonmi became momentarily speechless and had her mouth agape, soon after she became panicked with her face pure red ―

“Whawhawha, what the heck do you plan by saying that!? Maybe, what you mean with those words… Do you have the intention to be on a date with me!?”

“… No. Nothing so flashy.”

My intentions.

“Wasn’t only recently that Zonmi came to Saegusa city? You’re still not familiar with this area.”

Needless to say, my aim is that if I have someone that I planned to go with, it will be easier to fend off my sister’s approaches.

“… Th-thank you very much from the bottom of my heart.”

Totally in disarray, Zonmi took a deep breath in.

“Sadly, I must decline. Because basking under the summer sun while taking a stroll in the middle of a crowd… Is life-threatening to a ghoul…”

“Ah―”

That’s right, didn’t she tell me before? That each year on summer 100,000 ghouls were sent to hospital?

If it’s like that, then there’s no way around.

And recently it’s been abnormally hot.

To the human-hating + weak to heat Zonmi, an event like a festival could be like hell.

“Then… Though I can’t attend to the summer festival, what if we go somewhere indoors―”

“KyeeeeeEEEEEEEEE―――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――!!”

“!?”

The moment Zonmi started talking, a shriek like that of an uprooted mandragora was heard.

Glancing on the direction of the voice ― a pretty girl came out of a trash bin placed on the street.

Big and round eyes like those of a small chick.

Nicely developed big breasts.

Her black hair, pride of Japan, was arranged as a ponytail at the back of her head.

Kusumi Manami. The one that has suddenly come out of a trash bin is my little sister.

“What the heck is that, oniichan!? I demand an explanation! How come I don’t get what you mean at all!?”

“Calm down, Manami. Isn’t it you the one who has to give a explanation!? That thing you are doing… Is it a human jack-in-the-box!?”

However.

As if it was only natural, Manami turned a deaf ear.

Instead, she criticized her brother’s humor sense by letting out “Uwah. Don’t make that comparison” in a small voice.

"Why, while you turn down my approaches, are you making an appointment with the zombie? That’s totally weird!”

“…”

I do it in order to have a good pretext to turn down your approaches… That’s something I won't say even if you rip my mouth open.

How come. This situation… How can I get over it?

It seems like Manami is in the right this time.

If my invitations were turned down and I saw the other party asking out a total stranger… Even if I’m not Manami, it wouldn’t sit right with me.

There’s no option… I’ll use ‘that’.

The last resource when in trouble. It tends to work.

As it makes use of Manami’s feelings, though I don’t like it, I have no other way.

Brushing away my forelocks, I struck a somewhat exaggerated cool pose.

“Listen, Manami. This is totally for your sake…”

“Eh…”

Manami let out a little sigh with a befuddled face.

“… Wait a bit, what?”

Yosh. Hook, line and sink.

My little sister’s expression turned in a flash into that of a lovestruck maiden.

“I’m your brother, right? Since you are more important to me than anyone else… Ain’t I telling you to harden your heart? Next year, you’re also gonna be a high school student. Won’t it be troubling to you if you cannot let go of your brother by then? I beg you, Manami. Make your brother feel relieved and make a single friend before then.”

“…”

It’s really something I can’t endure. Due to Manami’s bad habit of having a much-too-strong sex drive, she hasn’t had no one she could call a friend in elementary and middle school.

That’s why my words ― are my sincere true feelings.

Though it’ll be good that Manami learns to not cling to her brother for a bit…

“Understood… If that’s what oniichan says… Manami… Will try. From now on I’ll make a friend to go together with to the festival.”

“That’s it… Did you understand?...”

Shit. I got some tears in eyes.

As I expected, if you make Manami listen properly, she’s quite the sensible child…

“In turn, if Manami does as oniichan said and can make a friend to go with to the festival… There’s something I want as a reward. Will you promise me?”

“… Promise?”

“Not now ― once it happens, oniichan. Let’s go together to the festival.”

“Eh.”

What the heck does she mean by that.

After going to the festival with a friend, double booking by going together to the festival with me?

I mean… Isn’t that completely going back to the start line!?

“Hey, Manami… By saying you will make a friend in order to let go of your brother, isn’t that putting the cart before the horse?“

“Pretty please! This is the last I will ask of you! I want my last memory of middle school, by all means, to be going together to a festival with my brother…”

“…”

Since it’s unusual that Manami asks for something so meekly, I ended up rejecting it on impulse.

Thinking about it… Isn’t this to some extent better than keeping being insistently asked to the festival?

I don’t want to say it, but the chances of my sister that has been a solo player all her life to successfully make a friend in the lapse of a few days… Are far slimmer than the chances of survival of an ocean sunfish’s<ref>Mola mola, a fish, wiki it.</ref> offspring.

“Understood. I’ll promise you that.”

After talking with a bit of a serious tone, Manami, with her feelings seemingly overflowing,

“I did iiit!! Oniichan, I love youuu!!”

<nowiki>*MUGYUUUUUUUUUUUUU*</nowiki>

Manami hugged me with all of her tender body.

Also, how much long will you keep being inside that trash bin?

Since the start, being hugged by my sister doesn’t make me very happy, but the stench like dead crayfish that comes from her hair adds up an extra layer.

If you’re going to be hugging, take out the rubbish from your hair.

“Chiharu, you adulterer.”

Zonmi badmouthed me, with a glare cold like a North Pole blizzard.

“…Ah.”

This is bad. Could it be that, this time, is Zonmi the one who has lost her temper?

Now that I say it, that’s right. I may have been insensible from my part to promptly make this kind of promise with my sister only minutes after having asked her out.

Being these two the women most near to me, unless you are very careful, the troubles won’t stop.

“Sorry. About this…”

“Jealous wench!”

By promptly making a follow-up, Manami didn’t let me continue.

“Shitty zombie! Read the mood! As you see, oniichan has chosen Manami♪ That’s why, get out♪”

“… Ku.”

Zonmi made a face as if she had bit a lemon,

“How many times I have to say it to you so that you understand!? My name isn’t zombie. It’s Zonmi! I’m a descendant of the proud since ancient times ghoul clan, Zonmi R. McKenzie!”

She rebuked with her usual cathphrase.

It seems that Zonmi being a ghoul she can’t stomach being treated as a zombie.

“Haa… Still with that? I’m fed up with that sentence!”

“Hey. It’s a problem that you are fed up…”

“Straight to the point, zombie-san. Aren’t you excessively close to oniichan despite being a newcomer? Going together to school every morning, you surely feel important. Could it be~, despite not being going out you feel like you’re his girlfriend?”

“Wha-wha-wha-what are you saying!? If you say that, then you too!”

“With me, it’s fine! Since I’m oniichan’s little sister♪”

“… Is that reason enough? If it’s like that, than I’m Chiharu’s partner. ―So it’s only my natural duty to serve at his side.”

Saying that, Zonmi showed the silvery glittering contract ring.

Some days ago, I formally established an employer-employee relation using the ring.

For that reason, Zonmi and me are wearing matching rings.

Contrastively with Zonmi’s face of triumph, Manami’s factions got shrouded in darkness.

“Ring… Oniichan and the zombie are wearing matching rings…”

“…Ah!”

This is very bad.

A switch has totally been flipped.

“I won’t forgive you… Never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never!”

My sister’s brother complex has sincerely deplorably gone out of track.

That’s bad.

So bad that it’s on the level of making even monsters run away.

Even Zonmi has gone pale.

“Let’s go, Chiharu! It’s dangerous to stay here!”

“… Yup.”

Zonmi took my hand.

It seems we can’t afford to wait for the bus.

The instant we left the station as if we were in agreement, a tremendous killing intent was felt at our backs.

“Aaa, You’ve taken…”

“Eh…”

“You’ve taken―, You’ve taken the hand―――――!! You’ve taken oniichan’s hand――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――!!"

I carefully looked back.

There, Manami, with the face of a demon, had taken out of nowhere a couple of huge knifes with 40 cm. of blade length, and isn’t she shortening distances with us with ferocious speed!?

Man… I don’t know what’s what…

With this you can’t tell who’s the monster.

“Chiharu, raise your speed.”

“Y-Yeah!”

Zonmi was dashing while strongly pulling my hand.

―Zonmi is of course a monster, and seeing it like that makes me too quite the monster tamer.

Could it be due to producing magic power? As of recent, my physical ability has risen conspicuously, reaching a level that can’t be compared with a normal person.

That’s why ― I don’t have to worry about the chance in a million that my sister catches us―

That’s what I was thinking at the moment.

“Hya!”

As I thought I’d heard a little shriek, suddenly, Zonmi’s arm that was pulling of my hand ― was severed while fresh blood gushed out.

“Fufufu. At last, I caught you♪”

From behind… No, wrong. It was from the front.

Before we could notice it ― there was my sister covered in red of the shed blood.

What an amazing thing, my sister not also has defeated in speed a monster tamer and his partner, but managed to sever the right arm that Zonmi was using to pull my hand too.

Emm, from where has she acquired that pointless combat ability?

Good grief, that’s bad for the heart.

Had Zonmi not been from the ghoul clan…. Wouldn’t that have been no laughing matter?

“Fufufu. Lass. How dare you cut my arm… Today for sure I won’t forgive you.”

“Bring it on♪ Everyone who gets close to oniichan is an enemy♪ I’ll chop your heart and body!”

“…”

Taking an umbrella [weapon] from nowhere, Zonmi faced my sister.

My sister being my sister, she faced Zonmi with the aforementioned huge kitchen knives while smiling ominously.

Man… I don’t know what’s what anymore…

Ever since Zonmi became a freeloader on the Kusumi residence, every day has been like this.

Even if I’m so worried I am, can’t I even sigh!?

My spirits are almost as low as when I threw a tantrum because I stained my newly bought shirt with curry sauce.

Paying no attention to those two, I carefully got out of that place and went to school alone.

<center>× × ×</center>

“Then, have you heard, Chiharu?”

Lunch break.

My classmate from the seat next to mine, Sakurazaka Youhei, asked me with his cheeks stuffed with flavored bread.

This good friend of mine is a man of the currently styled ‘low fuel consumption hybrid’ kind, who likes 2D girls and loves 3D girls.

“It seems A-class has decided to do caramel apples.”

“Eeh. Is that so. Tanaka from C-class does frankfurts. And didn’t Yamazaki from D-class chose chocolate bananas?”

“Yep. Both of them have made low-lifeness reach a whole new level. It seems they are using the confusion to make girls eat rod-shaped foods, and like that fulfill their hidden intention of seeing them make sexy poses.”

“…”

Regarding to our talk till now, it’s about the stands that will be set up during Saegusa festival.

A stand even though we are on high school?

You may be wondering, but to set up a stall is something specially regarded as part of our school’s extra-curricular activities.

To tell the truth, the reason I decided to go with Youhei to the festival is the following.

“About your booth… It was yo-yo fishing, wasn’t it?”

“Yeah. Isn’t it the best? The guys around me won’t stop saying ‘Isn’t he too fired up!?’, being no match for me.”

“… As expected. Your idea is on a whole different line of those of the perverts from the other classes.”

“!!”

As soon as I remarked that, Youhei’s eyes got sharper.

“Ku, ku, ku. As I suspected. Chiharu… I supposed that, being you, you’d realize.”

“… You overestimate me. Anyone would notice if he used his imagination a bit.”

“Nope. Apart from you, no one has realized it.

That yo-yo fishing has become the best panty-seeing spot―!!”

“…”

As I see it, yo-yo fishing is the best panty-seeing spot owing to two facts.

First.

As we know, in the game known as yo-yo fishing, if you don’t lower your hips enough you can’t pick a yo-yo, but, on the other hand, girls strongly dislike to dirty their clothes by toching the ground with her butts.

For that reason, since while yo-yo fishing they can’t but keep their hips lowered on a halfway stance, that makes the perfect chance for panty-seeing.

Second.

The line of sight of the girls engrossed on yo-yo fishing, where is it aimed at… Of course, at the prey [yo-yo] before their eyes.

With this, no matter how much wary the girl is, it’s difficult for them to realize their own defenseless stance.

By the way, due to the former, when you really try to google ‘yo-yo fishing panty-seeing’, you get a truly astonishing number of search results.

Even if the monster affair has enlivened society… Even today, the world is at peace.

“Now that we are talking about it, Chiharu, do you have someone to go with to the Saegusa festival this year?”

“Still no luck…”

Since I was rejected by Zonmi this morning.

“So it’s like that. If you ask me with your all, I may let you man the booth for a bit.”

“What… the heck…!?”

If you are telling me that I will be able to see panties effortlessly… That’s too good to be true.

“In that case, I want you to promise me something.”

Youhei put on a very serious expression,

“Since you are with me, make it so neither Zonmi-san nor your sister go to the festival.”

“…? No problem.”

Though I find it very unexpected, Youhei’s suggestion is somewhat easy to achieve.

Truth to be told, Zonmi has already rejected me once, and I doubt Manami will be able to make a friend before the day of the festival.

“… May I ask the reason?”

“Chiharu… Me being still your best friend, I want us to be together!”

Hey, hey.

You seem to be saying that if I went to the festival with two girls you’ll stop being my friend.

“Understood. Though I don’t understand why, if it’s like that, I’ll prevent those two from going to the festival.”

“For real…! Are you serious, pal!”

I was surrounded by his arms and hugged.

Seeing it from outside, it gives a dangerous feeling, but even being hugged by Youhei, I think I kept my face from revolting.

Gu, fu, fu, fu, fu.

How much has it been since I looked so forward to the day of the festival?

Saegusa festival? Now that I think about it, long ago, I often went with Kyouko, but lately the chances have remarkably diminished.

… Now that I think about it, has she planned to go with someone to the festival?

As I thought about that, once I reached my seat.

“Go-good morning! Haru!”

… Speaking of the devil.

A clear soprano voice suddenly resounded inside the classroom.

Looking in the direction of the voice, there was my childhood friend.

The moment she set foot inside the classroom, my classmates spirits fired up like gunpowder.

“Uooooooooooooooooooo! It’s Kyouko-samaaaa!” “Our angel has come doooooooown!”

Even after Zonmi transferred, Kyouko’s popularity was as strong as ever.

No, I’d dare say it was even stronger than ever.

The source was the “Monthly Seiran<ref>Written as “sex revolution” instead of the “sacred orchid” on the name of the academy.</ref> underground magazine published each month by our school’s newspaper club.

According to the same issue, over these several weeks, haven’t some of the core members of the Kyouko Fan Club (KFC) taken the banner of revolution, established the Zonmi Fan Club (ZFC) and now both parties are in the middle of a bloody feud?

“… What a fuss are these humans making.”

Engrossed until a while ago by the karaage roll she had for lunch, Zonmi expressed blatantly her displeasure without listening to the current conversation.

“Eeerm. What’s the matter?”

When I tried to ask, feeling an ominous premonition on my back, Kyouko blushed,

“We-well. I made an obentou for Haru!”

She spat those surprising words.

Kyouko put before me a humongous three layered… No, four layered bento box, then she averted her gaze while bashfully entwining her fingers.

‘Heh. Humph. So it’s like that? Chiharu and the Nephilim, don’t minding that I’m the partner, have entered into an unusual relationship.’

‘I misjudged you! You rom-com bastard!’

I think I’ll hear those two’s words anytime now.

… No, rather I want to hear them.

I don’t know what feelings do they hide inside their chests, but those two secretly pierced me with their glances without a word. As I thought I heard the creaking of plastic being broken, next instant, the remains of a pair of chopsticks rolled over the desk.

If you have something to say, why don’t you say it!?

Chopsticks have no guilt!

“… Yeah, erm. Currently, Kyouko-sama is intermingling with Kusumi Chiharu. Urgent, I request permission for bloodshed.”

“Yeehaa! Serves you right, KFC! It’s obvious our angel is Zonmi-san!”

“…”

The dubious students from next class came dashing, being as noisy as they pleased.

Not that it matters, but KFC… Isn’t that fried chicken?

“What the heck… How come? Why have you done this bentou for me that of a sudden?”

“Eeerm. That’s, you see…”

A change in the surroundings, the air got filled with tension.

The classmates watched us intently as they drooled.

“I-it’s the same work doing one or two!”

“…”

I-it cameeee!

The king of response that nowadays only happens on games!

Thanks for the treat. I’m full.

Thank you very much!

“What? Any problem? Since I made it for you, at least be thankful!”

“Ye-yeah…”

“Then, what are you going to do? Will you eat it or not?”

“I’ll eat it.”

“… Fuun. Y-you should have said that from the beginning!”

“…”

Aah. Of course I’d like to refuse.

Nevertheless, If I refuse Kyouko’s goodwill, she could not take it well. I’m scared of the retribution from the KFC members.

I don’t know if Kyouko’s plotting something, but it’ll be better to play along with her.

“Uwah!”

Next instant, Youhei’s shriek was heard.

No one present at the site when it happened could do nothing more than stare silently.

Speaking from the results, Yohei, who was until now seated next to me, has his head inside the garbage bin and is letting out anguished screams.

A catastrophe.

It’s a catastrophe.

“Yo-Youhei!?”

“This is bad! The infirmary! Someone take him to the infirmary!”

On the seat Youhei was occupying until a while ago, now is seated Kyouko, feigning innocence.

Dreadfully, probably Youhei’s appearance doesn’t reflect in her eyes.

Since she has used too casually her monster powers, no one present has noticed her wrongdoing.

… But that’s only natural.

It has been so fast that, despite having the dynamic vision of a monster tamer, I’ve barely noticed it…

“Come on. You can tell me if the bentou I made for you is of your liking!”

While trembling as if there was a poltergeist phenomenon going around, she opened the bentou box’s lid with unsteady hands.

If I have to talk about the contents ― they surely are of top-notch quality.

The fourth layer has white rice, while layers 1~3 seem to have been designed as side-dish areas.

Fried prawn. Hamburger steak. Karaage. French fries. Spaghetti. Pork cutlet. Curry pilaf. Yakiniku. Steak. Sweet and sour pork. Salad. Fried salmon. Mackerel with miso. Takoyaki… Etcetera, etcetera.

Like that, it was filled with multicolored side-dishes made to be well-received by men.

“Kyouko.”

“W-what?”

“Could it be… You want me to eat all of this?”

“Yeah. I tried to choose and make only what Haru liked, but…”

“…”

Sadly, it seems she has no ill will.

I don’t understand the exact reason, but since long ago her harsh efforts end all going on weird directions.

“Aah. Then. Bon appetite.”

I carefully reached out with my chopsticks to the hamburger steak.

“… How is it?”

“Yeah. The usual deliciousness.”

There’s no problem with the ingredient selection or their passing over the flames, and also there was no complain about its quality.

I’d believe it if they said to me this had come from a restaurant.

“Izzat so? That’s good…”

Kyouko, letting out an exhalation of deep relief, gazed at me with a dazzling expectation,

Come, why don’t you try the next one? If you ask me, I’m confident on how the fried shrimp has come out…

She asked me as if it was only natural.

“…”

This flow of events… It gives me bad vibes.

I looked around looking for help, but each and every one of them conspicuously turned away their glances, so I couldn’t meet their eyes.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p071.png|thumb]]

It seems I deserve it, it can only be called divine punishment.

“… What’s the matter? Could it be it doesn’t suit your tastes… perhaps?”

I couldn’t get rid of my suddenly meek childhood friend, her eyes tinged with uneasiness.

Being like this, even I… Better to steel my stomach…

Having made my decision, I, with tearful eyes, I gulped down the hamburger and white rice as if stuffing them into my throat.

<nowiki>*MUNCH MUNCH* *MUNCH MUNCH*</nowiki>

Resolutely, I kept chewing.

My stomach capacity has reached its limits long ago.

It’s as if I could end up throwing everything up anytime if I so much let some air out.

However, I can’t go and give up.

This Kyouko, what the heck… What was she thinking, making so much bentou?

I don’t know the circumstance, but she wouldn’t have prepared so much bentou for no ordinary reason.

That’s why, I’ll eat it. I’ll keep eating it.

… After a while I could see the end.

Another bite.

Another bite… Only this last piece of pineapple from the sweet-sour pork and finished!

“… Blergh!”

Nevertheless, reality is not so kind.

Having my stomach reached long ago the limits of its capacity, its contents were thrown up in an explosion of a paste resembling egg icecream.

“Danger! Kusumi has been defeated!”

“To the infirmary! Even if it’s Kusumi, take him to the infirmary!”

What. I see a beautiful river.

Could this be… The Sanzu river<ref>River that represents the border between life and death according to Japanese Buddhism. Lit. “River of the Three Crossings”, if you were a very good person, you cross it through a jewelly bridge, if you had a balanced karma, through a shallow crossing, and if you were evil, through a deep part full of snakes.</ref>?

He… y…

The one who’s waving to me from the other side… Is it Youhei?

I see. You also fell on a very flashy manner.

Youhei… I follow your steps.

“Good grief. How can you be this soft-hearted, Master…?”

While I was losing consciousness, I thought I heard Zonmi’s voice.

<center>× × ×</center>

As soon as Kyouko reached her apartment, she buried her face in her pillow and hanged her head.

“…The worst.”

If that’s not the worst, then what would you call the worst?

The nicely timed ‘handmade bentou tactic” had ended in utter failure.

For sure, it’s the fault of the size of the bentou, I got carried away and did too much, I think I have many things to reflect on.

Then, no wonder, it ended up making him faint…

All the same, I should have predicted it.

“Hah…”

I let out a deep sigh.

Like this, usurping the contract is but a pipe dream.

If I keep it like this, wont I be forced to make a contract with the partner that I don’t want?

With Chiharu ever after, is that a destiny denied to me?

Thinking like that, I felt my mood steadily going down.

“I’m going to support you! Kyouko-oneechan.”

From somewhere, the voice of a girl could be heard.

“Who!?”

That’s weird. When I got out, if I’m not wrong, I locked the door.

Right now, no one should be inside this room other than me.

No one should…?

Next instant, *BAM!*, the wardrobe’s door was opened with force.

Following that, a familiar human came out rolling like a pill bug.

Kusumi Manami. The one who has suddenly come out from inside my home’s wardrobe was Chiharu’s little sister.

“…”

Unintentionally, I held my head in my hands.<ref>Don’t know exactly how to express it. Something similar to a double palmface.</ref>

I don’t know what Chiharu thinks, but what’s inside the head of this little sister that’s rolling there was a mystery.

“… What are you doing? Manami-chan.”

Worried as I was, I could hardly squeeze out those harmless words.

“Don’t mind it, oneechan!”

“Don’t mind!? Isn’t that a full-fledged crime? Don’t you have something to say about that!?”

“Fufu. That’s that. Now, compared with oneechan’s problems, that’s trifling. Am I wrong?”

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p077.png|thumb]]

--Wha…

Since it was spot-on, Kyouko was unconsciously taken aback,

“Eeeerm. What do you mean by supporting me?”

I asked with a somewhat forced smile.

“Cheering on your love, of course♪ Kyouko-oneechan, don’t you love oniichan?”

“… What?”

“However. Oneechan’s recently abused template of tsundere childhood friend, is it a successful approach against oniichan? Is not, right?”

“… B-better than that, about liking Haru, I don…”

“Aaa. Yeah, yeah. It’s fine to go with that character.”

“…”

“You like him, don’t you?”

“…”

It’s not possible to keep a secret from her, so it seems.

“… Tes. I like him. I love him.”

Just when I voiced that, I noticed my face heating up.

(What’s with… This situation!?)

Why am I confessing my loving someone to that someone’s little sister?

Why was her inside my room’s wardrobe?

As the questions kept popping up, feeling that she’d lose if she thought deeply about it, Kyouko gave up thinking.

“Yep, yep. Let’s go straight to the point♪”

“…?”

“That love, I’ll help you fulfill it!”

“Eh,”

“From today onwards, Manami will be love’s Cupid for you two! I’ll teach Kyouko-oneechan about love!”

“Eeeeeeeeeeeeee!?”

I didn’t understand the reason.

Isn’t it somewhat sad that I have to learn about love from a girl younger than me?

“Don’t worry. Since if you leave it to me, everything will be OK! Feel at ease, Kyouko-oneechan!!”

“Hah…”

I could only sigh. Since I can’t reply, it seems I’ve given my consent.

That’s weird.

Manami is a well-known bro-con. I don’t know what reason she’d have to help me with my love.

“Ufufu. Now I can make Kyouko onee-chan get in the way of that ghoul’s romance…!”

“You’ve let out your true thoughts!?”

I don’t understand a bit of what’s happening, but I can say a single thing.

That is, it seems that it’s my fate to be completely manipulated by these pair of siblings.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Chapter 2

2013-12-12T20:42:29Z

99.19.93.10: /* Cooperative tactic!? */

==Cooperative tactic!?==

Recently I feel like I’m losing my dignity as a man.

Speaking frankly, I’m being made fun of.

And that’s because.

The pretty freeloader ghoul girl that came suddenly ― Zonmi R. McKenzie.

The devil-like little sister that lurks inside the Kusumi home ― Kusumi Manami.

Currently trapped in these two’s pace, my life of being dominated goes by without issue.

Hey, hey.

What a situation I, whose catchphrase is “To hell with sissy main characters” and does not want also to be known as a “bossy husband in the flesh”, have ended in…

It’s an urgent matter that must not be left unresolved.

… Nevertheless.

A ghoul and my blood-related sister. That pair of selfish-to-the-core pretty girls that are constantly letting out sighs of ‘Something must be done about this personality…!’ are impossible to be kept in check.

In the end, I ― today like always I can’t help but being controlled.

“Chiharu. Are they going to celebrate a festivity soon in this town?”

Morning. While waiting for the bus in front of the station.

While standing to my right, the one who asked me that was Zonmi the ghoul.

Straight long silver hair reminiscent of white snow, slender limbs.

Her features without flaw, her dignified gaze gives her a cold aura ― a beautiful girl with the atmosphere of a cool beauty.

“Aah. You mean the Saegusa festival. It’s a big festival that encompasses the Tanabata Festival, a summer festival and a fireworks rally.”

The preparation being made in Saegusa city as the day approaches have greatly changed the town scenery.

Though there’s still time until Tanabata, the hastiest shops have already started to place the stalls.

“I see. It’s a festival overflowing with greed. By the way, Chiharu, are you planning on going with someone to it?”

“Nope. No one in special at this moment…”

“Is that so? That’s surprising.”

“… Izzat so?”

Could it be that inside Zonmi’s head I give an impression of having many friends?

Though that said, it’s not very wrong.

Zonmi, pondering about something for a moment,

“By the way, Chiharu, are you currently seeing someone?”

That’s quite the sudden question she has made.

“In the least. That’s not possible…”

Simply look at my usual lifestyle and you’d understand!

Even if I’ve been truthful, for some reason Zonmi’s expression harbors suspicion.

“Chiharu… It’s not good to lie to me. Wouldn’t it be better for you to tell me the truth?”

“I’m not lying…”

Isn’t that because I couldn’t get a girlfriend for 16 years?

“I see. I’ve got a gist of the situation.”

“Hoo, so you’ve finally understood?”

“Yes. There’s no ‘person’ you’re going out with, because it’s a ‘monster’ who you are going out with. Isn’t that what Chiharu means?”

“Wouldn’t it better be that I have neither a human girlfriend nor a monster girlfriend!?”

“… Muu.”

Even when I explained myself without delay, Zonmi seems like she’s still not convinced.

Why does Zonmi distrust me that much.

Or rather, that about a ‘monster girlfriend’ gives the impression of having a highly destructive potential…

“―Ah!”

I’ve just realized something.

“Could you be talking about the pendant?”

So it was that. I had totally forgotten that I’m wearing the pendant I found yesterday.

When I asked, Zonmi nodded with an embarrassed face,

“Yeah. No matter what, it doesn’t seem to suit Chiharu…”

“… Perhaps a little.”

I’m not someone who wears many accessories, for starters.

“Could it be something you received from a past lover?”

“Hardly, since as I’ve kept telling you, I’m a male virgin who’s been 16 years without a girlfriend.”

Don’t make me say it. It’s embarrassing.

“…”

“…”

“……”

“…… Wha?”

Even though I’ve said the truth, it seems as if the air around us instantly froze.

It seems that “male virgin” is a taboo expression to Zonmi.

“So it’s like that. It seems that I became oversuspicious. Of course someone that speaks with no delicacy… Won’t be able to get a lover. No doubt I must excuse myself.”

Zonmi looks like she despises me.

“… No problem.”

Looks like I’ve cleared her doubts, but… What the heck. This is surely very complex…

“Haah…”

I let out a deep sigh.

No matter what, I didn’t think this pendant would raise so much suspicion.

Do I look like an outsider to fashions?

Since it appeared out of nowhere inside my room and it surprisingly fit me nicely, I tried wearing it, but… Truth to be told, I didn’t think it would cause such a fuss.

Have I to conceal it under my shirt<ref>I don’t know whether what Japanese call Y-Shaatsu is a WHITE shirt or a short-sleeved shirt; I only know that the term does not exist on the main English-speaking countries. - In English speaking nations, what the Japanese call a Y-Shirt is called a button up shirt, or dress shirt. And English speaking countries have no clue why the Japanese call them Y-Shirts.</ref> so to prevent someone else from seeing it, getting suspicious and causing a riot?

“Going back on track. So, you are not going to participate this year?”

“Nope. I had planned on going, at least…”

Maybe I’ll go together with my classmate Youhei… I believe that, him being him, it seems that he won’t let the chance escape.

“I have been asked by Manami, like a demon, day after day, but… Going to a festival with my little sister at our age is of course embarrassing… I think I better pass."

“I see. I think it’s a commendable judiciousness.”

“If you’re interested, would you like that we two went together?”

“… Wha?”

As it seemed that Zonmi became momentarily speechless and had her mouth agape, soon after she became panicked with her face pure red ―

“Whawhawha, what the heck do you plan by saying that!? Maybe, what you mean with those words… Do you have the intention to be on a date with me!?”

“… No. Nothing so flashy.”

My intentions.

“Wasn’t only recently that Zonmi came to Saegusa city? You’re still not familiar with this area.”

Needless to say, my aim is that if I have someone that I planned to go with, it will be easier to fend off my sister’s approaches.

“… Th-thank you very much from the bottom of my heart.”

Totally in disarray, Zonmi took a deep breath in.

“Sadly, I must decline. Because basking under the summer sun while taking a stroll in the middle of a crowd… Is life-threatening to a ghoul…”

“Ah―”

That’s right, didn’t she tell me before? That each year on summer 100,000 ghouls were sent to hospital?

If it’s like that, then there’s no way around.

And recently it’s been abnormally hot.

To the human-hating + weak to heat Zonmi, an event like a festival could be like hell.

“Then… Though I can’t attend to the summer festival, what if we go somewhere indoors―”

“KyeeeeEeeEEEEEEEEE―――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――”

“!?”

The moment Zonmi started talking, a shriek like that of an uprooted mandragora was heard.

Glancing on the direction of the voice ― a pretty girl came out of a trash bin placed on the street.

Big and round eyes like those of a small chick.

Nicely developed big breasts.

Her black hair, pride of Japan, was arranged as a ponytail at the back of her head.

Kusumi Manami. The one that has suddenly come out of a trash bin is my little sister.

“What the heck is that, oniichan!? I demand an explanation! How come I don’t get what you mean at all!?”

“Calm down, Manami. Isn’t it you the one who has to give a explanation!? That thing you are doing… Is it a human jack-in-the-box!?”

However.

As if it was only natural, Manami turned a deaf ear.

Instead, she criticized her brother’s humor sense by letting out “Uwah. Don’t make that comparison” in a small voice.

"Why, while you turn down my approaches, are you making an appointment with the zombie? That’s totally weird!”

“…”

I do it in order to have a good pretext to turn down your approaches… That’s something I won't say even if you rip my mouth open.

How come. This situation… How can I get over it?

It seems like Manami is in the right this time.

If my invitations were turned down and I saw the other party asking out a total stranger… Even if I’m not Manami, it wouldn’t sit right with me.

There’s no option… I’ll use ‘that’.

The last resource when in trouble. It tends to work.

As it makes use of Manami’s feelings, though I don’t like it, I have no other way.

Brushing away my forelocks, I struck a somewhat exaggerated cool pose.

“Listen, Manami. This is totally for your sake…”

“Eh…”

Manami let out a little sigh with a befuddled face.

“… Wait a bit, what?”

Yosh. Hook, line and sink.

My little sister’s expression turned in a flash into that of a lovestruck maiden.

“I’m your brother, right? Since you are more important to me than anyone else… Ain’t I telling you to harden your heart? Next year, you’re also gonna be a high school student. Won’t it be troubling to you if you cannot let go of your brother by then? I beg you, Manami. Make your brother feel relieved and make a single friend before then.”

“…”

It’s really something I can’t endure. Due to Manami’s bad habit of having a much-too-strong sex drive, she hasn’t had no one she could call a friend in elementary and middle school.

That’s why my words ― are my sincere true feelings.

Though it’ll be good that Manami learns to not cling to her brother for a bit…

“Understood… If that’s what oniichan says… Manami… Will try. From now on I’ll make a friend to go together with to the festival.”

“That’s it… Did you understand?...”

Shit. I got some tears in eyes.

As I expected, if you make Manami listen properly, she’s quite the sensible child…

“In turn, if Manami does as oniichan said and can make a friend to go with to the festival… There’s something I want as a reward. Will you promise me?”

“… Promise?”

“Not now ― once it happens, oniichan. Let’s go together to the festival.”

“Eh.”

What the heck does she mean by that.

After going to the festival with a friend, double booking by going together to the festival with me?

I mean… Isn’t that completely going back to the start line!?

“Hey, Manami… By saying you will make a friend in order to let go of your brother, isn’t that putting the cart before the horse?“

“Pretty please! This is the last I will ask of you! I want my last memory of middle school, by all means, to be going together to a festival with my brother…”

“…”

Since it’s unusual that Manami asks for something so meekly, I ended up rejecting it on impulse.

Thinking about it… Isn’t this to some extent better than keeping being insistently asked to the festival?

I don’t want to say it, but the chances of my sister that has been a solo player all her life to successfully make a friend in the lapse of a few days… Are far slimmer than the chances of survival of an ocean sunfish’s<ref>Mola mola, a fish, wiki it.</ref> offspring.

“Understood. I’ll promise you that.”

After talking with a bit of a serious tone, Manami, with her feelings seemingly overflowing,

“I did iiit!! Oniichan, I love youuu!!”

<nowiki>*MUGYUUUUUUUUUUUUU*</nowiki>

Manami hugged me with all of her tender body.

Also, how much long will you keep being inside that trash bin?

Since the start, being hugged by my sister doesn’t make me very happy, but the stench like dead crayfish that comes from her hair adds up an extra layer.

If you’re going to be hugging, take out the rubbish from your hair.

“Chiharu, you adulterer.”

Zonmi badmouthed me, with a glare cold like a North Pole blizzard.

“…Ah.”

This is bad. Could it be that, this time, is Zonmi the one who has lost her temper?

Now that I say it, that’s right. I may have been insensible from my part to promptly make this kind of promise with my sister only minutes after having asked her out.

Being these two the women most near to me, unless you are very careful, the troubles won’t stop.

“Sorry. About this…”

“Jealous wench!”

By promptly making a follow-up, Manami didn’t let me continue.

“Shitty zombie! Read the mood! As you see, oniichan has chosen Manami♪ That’s why, get out♪”

“… Ku.”

Zonmi made a face as if she had bit a lemon,

“How many times I have to say it to you so that you understand!? My name isn’t zombie. It’s Zonmi! I’m a descendant of the proud since ancient times ghoul clan, Zonmi Ra McKenzie!”

She rebuked with her usual cathphrase.

It seems that Zonmi being a ghoul she can’t stomach being treated as a zombie.

“Haa… Still with that? I’m fed up with that sentence!”

“Hey. It’s a problem that you are fed up…”

“Straight to the point, zombie-san. Aren’t you excessively close to oniichan despite being a newcomer? Going together to school every morning, you surely feel important. Could it be~, despite not being going out you feel like you’re his girlfriend?”

“Wha-wha-wha-what are you saying!? If you say that, then you too!”

“With me, it’s fine! Since I’m oniichan’s little sister♪”

“… Is that reason enough? If it’s like that, than I’m Chiharu’s partner. ―So it’s only my natural duty to serve at his side.”

Saying that, Zonmi showed the silvery glittering contract ring.

Some days ago, I formally established an employer-employee relation using the ring.

For that reason, Zonmi and me are wearing matching rings.

Contrastively with Zonmi’s face of triumph, Manami’s factions got shrouded in darkness.

“Ring… Oniichan and the zombie are wearing matching rings…”

“…Ah!”

This is very bad.

A switch has totally been flipped.

“I won’t forgive you… Never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never!”

My sister’s brother complex has sincerely deplorably gone out of track.

That’s bad.

So bad that it’s on the level of making even monsters run away.

Even Zonmi has gone pale.

“Let’s go, Chiharu! It’s dangerous to stay here!”

“… Yup.”

Zonmi took my hand.

It seems we can’t afford to wait for the bus.

The instant we left the station as if we were in agreement, a tremendous killing intent was felt at our backs.

“Aaa, You’ve taken…”

“Eh…”

“You’ve taken―, You’ve taken the hand―――――!! You’ve taken oniichan’s hand――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――!!"

I carefully looked back.

There, Manami, with the face of a demon, had taken out of nowhere a couple of huge knifes with 40 cm. of blade length, and isn’t she shortening distances with us with ferocious speed!?

Man… I don’t know what’s what…

With this you can’t tell who’s the monster.

“Chiharu, raise your speed.”

“Y-Yeah!”

Zonmi was dashing while strongly pulling my hand.

―Zonmi is of course a monster, and seeing it like that makes me too quite the monster tamer.

Could it be due to producing magic power? As of recent, my physical ability has risen conspicuously, reaching a level that can’t be compared with a normal person.

That’s why ― I don’t have to worry about the chance in a million that my sister catches us―

That’s what I was thinking at the moment.

“Hya!”

As I thought I’d heard a little shriek, suddenly, Zonmi’s arm that was pulling of my hand ― was severed while fresh blood gushed out.

“Fufufu. At last, I caught you♪”

From behind… No, wrong. It was from the front.

Before we could notice it ― there was my sister covered in red of the shed blood.

What an amazing thing, my sister not also has defeated in speed a monster tamer and his partner, but managed to sever the right arm that Zonmi was using to pull my hand too.

Emm, from where has she acquired that pointless combat ability?

Good grief, that’s bad for the heart.

Had Zonmi not been from the ghoul clan…. Wouldn’t that have been no laughing matter?

“Fufufu. Lass. How dare you cut my arm… Today for sure I won’t forgive you.”

“Bring it on♪ Everyone who gets close to oniichan is an enemy♪ I’ll chop your heart and body!”

“…”

Taking an umbrella [weapon] from nowhere, Zonmi faced my sister.

My sister being my sister, she faced Zonmi with the aforementioned huge kitchen knives while smiling ominously.

Man… I don’t know what’s what anymore…

Ever since Zonmi became a freeloader on the Kusumi residence, every day has been like this.

Even if I’m so worried I am, can’t I even sigh!?

My spirits are almost as low as when I threw a tantrum because I stained my newly bought shirt with curry sauce.

Paying no attention to those two, I carefully got out of that place and went to school alone.

<center>× × ×</center>

“Then, have you heard, Chiharu?”

Lunch break.

My classmate from the seat next to mine, Sakurazaka Youhei, asked me with his cheeks stuffed with flavored bread.

This good friend of mine is a man of the currently styled ‘low fuel consumption hybrid’ kind, who likes 2D girls and loves 3D girls.

“It seems A-class has decided to do caramel apples.”

“Eeh. Is that so. Tanaka from C-class does frankfurts. And didn’t Yamazaki from D-class chose chocolate bananas?”

“Yep. Both of them have made low-lifeness reach a whole new level. It seems they are using the confusion to make girls eat rod-shaped foods, and like that fulfill their hidden intention of seeing them make sexy poses.”

“…”

Regarding to our talk till now, it’s about the stands that will be set up during Saegusa festival.

A stand even though we are on high school?

You may be wondering, but to set up a stall is something specially regarded as part of our school’s extra-curricular activities.

To tell the truth, the reason I decided to go with Youhei to the festival is the following.

“About your booth… It was yo-yo fishing, wasn’t it?”

“Yeah. Isn’t it the best? The guys around me won’t stop saying ‘Isn’t he too fired up!?’, being no match for me.”

“… As expected. Your idea is on a whole different line of those of the perverts from the other classes.”

“!!”

As soon as I remarked that, Youhei’s eyes got sharper.

“Ku, ku, ku. As I suspected. Chiharu… I supposed that, being you, you’d realize.”

“… You overestimate me. Anyone would notice if he used his imagination a bit.”

“Nope. Apart from you, no one has realized it.

That yo-yo fishing has become the best panty-seeing spot―!!”

“…”

As I see it, yo-yo fishing is the best panty-seeing spot owing to two facts.

First.

As we know, in the game known as yo-yo fishing, if you don’t lower your hips enough you can’t pick a yo-yo, but, on the other hand, girls strongly dislike to dirty their clothes by toching the ground with her butts.

For that reason, since while yo-yo fishing they can’t but keep their hips lowered on a halfway stance, that makes the perfect chance for panty-seeing.

Second.

The line of sight of the girls engrossed on yo-yo fishing, where is it aimed at… Of course, at the prey [yo-yo] before their eyes.

With this, no matter how much wary the girl is, it’s difficult for them to realize their own defenseless stance.

By the way, due to the former, when you really try to google ‘yo-yo fishing panty-seeing’, you get a truly astonishing number of search results.

Even if the monster affair has enlivened society… Even today, the world is at peace.

“Now that we are talking about it, Chiharu, do you have someone to go with to the Saegusa festival this year?”

“Still no luck…”

Since I was rejected by Zonmi this morning.

“So it’s like that. If you ask me with your all, I may let you man the booth for a bit.”

“What… the heck…!?”

If you are telling me that I will be able to see panties effortlessly… That’s too good to be true.

“In that case, I want you to promise me something.”

Youhei put on a very serious expression,

“Since you are with me, make it so neither Zonmi-san nor your sister go to the festival.”

“…? No problem.”

Though I find it very unexpected, Youhei’s suggestion is somewhat easy to achieve.

Truth to be told, Zonmi has already rejected me once, and I doubt Manami will be able to make a friend before the day of the festival.

“… May I ask the reason?”

“Chiharu… Me being still your best friend, I want us to be together!”

Hey, hey.

You seem to be saying that if I went to the festival with two girls you’ll stop being my friend.

“Understood. Though I don’t understand why, if it’s like that, I’ll prevent those two from going to the festival.”

“For real…! Are you serious, pal!”

I was surrounded by his arms and hugged.

Seeing it from outside, it gives a dangerous feeling, but even being hugged by Youhei, I think I kept my face from revolting.

Gu, fu, fu, fu, fu.

How much has it been since I looked so forward to the day of the festival?

Saegusa festival? Now that I think about it, long ago, I often went with Kyouko, but lately the chances have remarkably diminished.

… Now that I think about it, has she planned to go with someone to the festival?

As I thought about that, once I reached my seat.

“Go-good morning! Haru!”

… Speaking of the devil.

A clear soprano voice suddenly resounded inside the classroom.

Looking in the direction of the voice, there was my childhood friend.

The moment she set foot inside the classroom, my classmates spirits fired up like gunpowder.

“Uooooooooooooooooooo! It’s Kyouko-samaaaa!” “Our angel has come doooooooown!”

Even after Zonmi transferred, Kyouko’s popularity was as strong as ever.

No, I’d dare say it was even stronger than ever.

The source was the “Monthly Seiran<ref>Written as “sex revolution” instead of the “sacred orchid” on the name of the academy.</ref> underground magazine published each month by our school’s newspaper club.

According to the same issue, over these several weeks, haven’t some of the core members of the Kyouko Fan Club (KFC) taken the banner of revolution, established the Zonmi Fan Club (ZFC) and now both parties are in the middle of a bloody feud?

“… What a fuss are these humans making.”

Engrossed until a while ago by the karaage roll she had for lunch, Zonmi expressed blatantly her displeasure without listening to the current conversation.

“Eeerm. What’s the matter?”

When I tried to ask, feeling an ominous premonition on my back, Kyouko blushed,

“We-well. I made an obentou for Haru!”

She spat those surprising words.

Kyouko put before me a humongous three layered… No, four layered bento box, then she averted her gaze while bashfully entwining her fingers.

‘Heh. Humph. So it’s like that? Chiharu and the Nephilim, don’t minding that I’m the partner, have entered into an unusual relationship.’

‘I misjudged you! You rom-com bastard!’

I think I’ll hear those two’s words anytime now.

… No, rather I want to hear them.

I don’t know what feelings do they hide inside their chests, but those two secretly pierced me with their glances without a word. As I thought I heard the creaking of plastic being broken, next instant, the remains of a pair of chopsticks rolled over the desk.

If you have something to say, why don’t you say it!?

Chopsticks have no guilt!

“… Yeah, erm. Currently, Kyouko-sama is intermingling with Kusumi Chiharu. Urgent, I request permission for bloodshed.”

“Yeehaa! Serves you right, KFC! It’s obvious our angel is Zonmi-san!”

“…”

The dubious students from next class came dashing, being as noisy as they pleased.

Not that it matters, but KFC… Isn’t that fried chicken?

“What the heck… How come? Why have you done this bentou for me that of a sudden?”

“Eeerm. That’s, you see…”

A change in the surroundings, the air got filled with tension.

The classmates watched us intently as they drooled.

“I-it’s the same work doing one or two!”

“…”

I-it cameeee!

The king of response that nowadays only happens on games!

Thanks for the treat. I’m full.

Thank you very much!

“What? Any problem? Since I made it for you, at least be thankful!”

“Ye-yeah…”

“Then, what are you going to do? Will you eat it or not?”

“I’ll eat it.”

“… Fuun. Y-you should have said that from the beginning!”

“…”

Aah. Of course I’d like to refuse.

Nevertheless, If I refuse Kyouko’s goodwill, she could not take it well. I’m scared of the retribution from the KFC members.

I don’t know if Kyouko’s plotting something, but it’ll be better to play along with her.

“Uwah!”

Next instant, Youhei’s shriek was heard.

No one present at the site when it happened could do nothing more than stare silently.

Speaking from the results, Yohei, who was until now seated next to me, has his head inside the garbage bin and is letting out anguished screams.

A catastrophe.

It’s a catastrophe.

“Yo-Youhei!?”

“This is bad! The infirmary! Someone take him to the infirmary!”

On the seat Youhei was occupying until a while ago, now is seated Kyouko, feigning innocence.

Dreadfully, probably Youhei’s appearance doesn’t reflect in her eyes.

Since she has used too casually her monster powers, no one present has noticed her wrongdoing.

… But that’s only natural.

It has been so fast that, despite having the dynamic vision of a monster tamer, I’ve barely noticed it…

“Come on. You can tell me if the bentou I made for you is of your liking!”

While trembling as if there was a poltergeist phenomenon going around, she opened the bentou box’s lid with unsteady hands.

If I have to talk about the contents ― they surely are of top-notch quality.

The fourth layer has white rice, while layers 1~3 seem to have been designed as side-dish areas.

Fried prawn. Hamburger steak. Karaage. French fries. Spaghetti. Pork cutlet. Curry pilaf. Yakiniku. Steak. Sweet and sour pork. Salad. Fried salmon. Mackerel with miso. Takoyaki… Etcetera, etcetera.

Like that, it was filled with multicolored side-dishes made to be well-received by men.

“Kyouko.”

“W-what?”

“Could it be… You want me to eat all of this?”

“Yeah. I tried to choose and make only what Haru liked, but…”

“…”

Sadly, it seems she has no ill will.

I don’t understand the exact reason, but since long ago her harsh efforts end all going on weird directions.

“Aah. Then. Bon appetite.”

I carefully reached out with my chopsticks to the hamburger steak.

“… How is it?”

“Yeah. The usual deliciousness.”

There’s no problem with the ingredient selection or their passing over the flames, and also there was no complain about its quality.

I’d believe it if they said to me this had come from a restaurant.

“Izzat so? That’s good…”

Kyouko, letting out an exhalation of deep relief, gazed at me with a dazzling expectation,

Come, why don’t you try the next one? If you ask me, I’m confident on how the fried shrimp has come out…

She asked me as if it was only natural.

“…”

This flow of events… It gives me bad vibes.

I looked around looking for help, but each and every one of them conspicuously turned away their glances, so I couldn’t meet their eyes.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p071.png|thumb]]

It seems I deserve it, it can only be called divine punishment.

“… What’s the matter? Could it be it doesn’t suit your tastes… perhaps?”

I couldn’t get rid of my suddenly meek childhood friend, her eyes tinged with uneasiness.

Being like this, even I… Better to steel my stomach…

Having made my decision, I, with tearful eyes, I gulped down the hamburger and white rice as if stuffing them into my throat.

<nowiki>*MUNCH MUNCH* *MUNCH MUNCH*</nowiki>

Resolutely, I kept chewing.

My stomach capacity has reached its limits long ago.

It’s as if I could end up throwing everything up anytime if I so much let some air out.

However, I can’t go and give up.

This Kyouko, what the heck… What was she thinking, making so much bentou?

I don’t know the circumstance, but she wouldn’t have prepared so much bentou for no ordinary reason.

That’s why, I’ll eat it. I’ll keep eating it.

… After a while I could see the end.

Another bite.

Another bite… Only this last piece of pineapple from the sweet-sour pork and finished!

“… Blergh!”

Nevertheless, reality is not so kind.

Having my stomach reached long ago the limits of its capacity, its contents were thrown up in an explosion of a paste resembling egg icecream.

“Danger! Kusumi has been defeated!”

“To the infirmary! Even if it’s Kusumi, take him to the infirmary!”

What. I see a beautiful river.

Could this be… The Sanzu river<ref>River that represents the border between life and death according to Japanese Buddhism. Lit. “River of the Three Crossings”, if you were a very good person, you cross it through a jewelly bridge, if you had a balanced karma, through a shallow crossing, and if you were evil, through a deep part full of snakes.</ref>?

He… y…

The one who’s waving to me from the other side… Is it Youhei?

I see. You also fell on a very flashy manner.

Youhei… I follow your steps.

“Good grief. How can you be this soft-hearted, Master…?”

While I was losing consciousness, I thought I heard Zonmi’s voice.

<center>× × ×</center>

As soon as Kyouko reached her apartment, she buried her face in her pillow and hanged her head.

“…The worst.”

If that’s not the worst, then what would you call the worst?

The nicely timed ‘handmade bentou tactic” had ended in utter failure.

For sure, it’s the fault of the size of the bentou, I got carried away and did too much, I think I have many things to reflect on.

Then, no wonder, it ended up making him faint…

All the same, I should have predicted it.

“Hah…”

I let out a deep sigh.

Like this, usurping the contract is but a pipe dream.

If I keep it like this, wont I be forced to make a contract with the partner that I don’t want?

With Chiharu ever after, is that a destiny denied to me?

Thinking like that, I felt my mood steadily going down.

“I’m going to support you! Kyouko-oneechan.”

From somewhere, the voice of a girl could be heard.

“Who!?”

That’s weird. When I got out, if I’m not wrong, I locked the door.

Right now, no one should be inside this room other than me.

No one should…?

Next instant, *BAM!*, the wardrobe’s door was opened with force.

Following that, a familiar human came out rolling like a pill bug.

Kusumi Manami. The one who has suddenly come out from inside my home’s wardrobe was Chiharu’s little sister.

“…”

Unintentionally, I held my head in my hands.<ref>Don’t know exactly how to express it. Something similar to a double palmface.</ref>

I don’t know what Chiharu thinks, but what’s inside the head of this little sister that’s rolling there was a mystery.

“… What are you doing? Manami-chan.”

Worried as I was, I could hardly squeeze out those harmless words.

“Don’t mind it, oneechan!”

“Don’t mind!? Isn’t that a full-fledged crime? Don’t you have something to say about that!?”

“Fufu. That’s that. Now, compared with oneechan’s problems, that’s trifling. Am I wrong?”

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p077.png|thumb]]

--Wha…

Since it was spot-on, Kyouko was unconsciously taken aback,

“Eeeerm. What do you mean by supporting me?”

I asked with a somewhat forced smile.

“Cheering on your love, of course♪ Kyouko-oneechan, don’t you love oniichan?”

“… What?”

“However. Oneechan’s recently abused template of tsundere childhood friend, is it a successful approach against oniichan? Is not, right?”

“… B-better than that, about liking Haru, I don…”

“Aaa. Yeah, yeah. It’s fine to go with that character.”

“…”

“You like him, don’t you?”

“…”

It’s not possible to keep a secret from her, so it seems.

“… Tes. I like him. I love him.”

Just when I voiced that, I noticed my face heating up.

(What’s with… This situation!?)

Why am I confessing my loving someone to that someone’s little sister?

Why was her inside my room’s wardrobe?

As the questions kept popping up, feeling that she’d lose if she thought deeply about it, Kyouko gave up thinking.

“Yep, yep. Let’s go straight to the point♪”

“…?”

“That love, I’ll help you fulfill it!”

“Eh,”

“From today onwards, Manami will be love’s Cupid for you two! I’ll teach Kyouko-oneechan about love!”

“Eeeeeeeeeeeeee!?”

I didn’t understand the reason.

Isn’t it somewhat sad that I have to learn about love from a girl younger than me?

“Don’t worry. Since if you leave it to me, everything will be OK! Feel at ease, Kyouko-oneechan!!”

“Hah…”

I could only sigh. Since I can’t reply, it seems I’ve given my consent.

That’s weird.

Manami is a well-known bro-con. I don’t know what reason she’d have to help me with my love.

“Ufufu. Now I can make Kyouko onee-chan get in the way of that ghoul’s romance…!”

“You’ve let out your true thoughts!?”

I don’t understand a bit of what’s happening, but I can say a single thing.

That is, it seems that it’s my fate to be completely manipulated by these pair of siblings.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2013-12-12T20:29:02Z

99.19.93.10: /* Chapter 1: Her decision */

==Chapter 1: Her decision==

Living under the same roof as girls is a situation any healthy male high school student would have longed for at least once.

Let’s picture it:

<ul><li>Carelessly opening the bathroom’s door one day and encountering a shower scene with a nude pretty girl.</li><li>Turning on the TV one day, they show by chance a commercial for a horror movie and giving the reason of ‘since I can’t sleep by myself’ she ask you “Could you sleep with me…?” putting puppy eyes.</li></ul>

Even I had a time when I longed for that kind of throbbitty-throb (obsolete word)<ref>It says “''munekyun'' (obsolete word)” literally.</ref> situations.

But, reality is so cruel.

If you try looking under the lid, the much desired ‘lifestyle under the same roof’ is full of terrible things.

Why is it like that? The silver-haired blue-eyed beauty that suddenly came to live with me shows a curious guard where she doesn’t even show the “pa” in “pantyshot”.

And instead of becoming frightened with horror movies, it’s her existence that’s frightening!

The ghoul, Zonmi R. McKenzie.

Since I shoulder the commendable duty of a Monster tamer, I can’t do anything but being abused by the behavior of this arrogant girl.

“Welcome back. Chiharu.”

Once I finished my work as an executive committee member, when I opened my home’s front door, Zonmi greeted me with the looks of a vacuum cleaner-wielding apron-dressed newlywed wife.

“Eeerm… Is this some kind of shyness play?”

This is no place to play the straight man.

I don’t know what to say, before the entryway there are numerous familiar porno mags piled into a huge mount on the “Have they just published a new O• Piece<ref>One Piece.</ref> book!?” level.

“Since I didn’t know what to do while I waited until Chiharu returned home, I decided to clean your room. While I was at it, I decided to dispose of things I deemed unneeded, don’t mind it.”

“… Why so sudden?”
When I asked, Zonmi’s eyes lost their light and became those of a dead fish.

“Yoghurt strawberry sundae.”

“Urg!?”

“Chiharu. It seems you had plenty of fun this evening. Have you neglected your partner to have a fancy dinner with the Nephilim?"

“…!”

How careless. It seems that somehow or other today’s events have reached Zonmi’s ears.

How could Zonmi know about today?

Even though that question crossed my mind… As we are partners bound by the ring, we can pick up each other’s whereabouts.

“Eeerm. For that, sorry. You don’t have to worry one bit about that…”

“No problem. Since Chiharu is free to have dinner with whom he wants.”

“… Ha, ha!”

Nothing costs as much as what is given to us.

Somehow it seems that if I don’t repay Zonmi, I’ll lose the thing I value next to my life.

Nevertheless…

Pearls before swine. A waste of resources

Telling Zonmi about the porn mags?

It seems that the porn mags that have invaluable price to a guy in his puberty, to her are no more than trash.

“… Is that so? Thanks for expressly doing the cleaning. How should I put it, my room, was it filthy?”

“No. Chiharu’s room was very clean. It was a bit… artificial.”

“If you put it like that, it seems you’re trying to imply something…”

About my room being clean… That is, there is a bit of a meaning that I want to conceal the things I don’t want to be seen.

Since I think that from back when I was in elementary school, I’ve tried to lead a lifestyle based on cleanliness.

“I’m quite thankful for your selfless consideration, but don’t you think there’s something mixed in that’s not rubbish?”

[[File: Maou_na_Ore_to_Fushihime_no_Yubiwa_2_p015.png |thumb]]

“Ho, ho. If it seems like I made a mistake, pick the necessary things from here and bring them back to your room.”

“That being the case, since the book is not trash, I’ll bring them back to my ro… Ii!”

When I tried, totally composed, to pick up my bible of the ’Hundred top lewd athletes in the world’, my hand was brushed of as if it were natural.

“Chiharu, that’s rubbish, isn’t it?”

Though her face was smiling, Zonmi’s eyes weren’t.

“… Sorry, sorry. It seems I had something in my eye.”

“Is that so? That’s good, then. If that before had been serious, I would have no other choice but mince up Chiharu’s body and take it out as burnable rubbish along with these magazines.”

“… Ahaha… Haha.”

“Come on. Pick up soon those filthy things. We’ll dispose of them right away.”

“Wait a minute!? Why do I have to carry them myself!?”

Asking that to Zonmi, her cheeks turned fiery red,

“Do, don’t you mean you expect me to carry those filthy things!?”

She mouthed those words while looking down.

Filthy. That’s a mean thing to say…

Nonetheless, I’m a high school boy that has hit puberty.

It’s a sad thing, but I can’t deny it.

… Ku. Sorry. Porn mags…

After this, I will absolutely go to salvage you!

“Mm. What’s this…?”

Right after I lifted the mags.

<nowiki>*TUMBLE*</nowiki> Something fell from inside of one of them to the floor.

Actually, you could say that I could virtually pick it up.

Looking carefully it was — a pendant shaped like a key attached to a silver chain.

What’s that that I could virtually pick up?

I can’t recall where I got it from.

However, I think this seems like something absurdly valuable.

“Why are you slacking off? Let’s go!”

“… Understood.”

In the end, I secretly put it into my pocket so that Zonmi didn’t realize and hurriedly followed after Zonmi.

<center>× × ×</center>

Kurose Kyouko.

There’s nobody who hasn’t heard of her name at Seiran Private Academy.

My high-handed childhood friend. Those who see her for the first time may not hold such impression.

The truth is, she’s a person that minds her surroundings in order to put off a cool persona not used to deal with people more than necessary.

Attractive face and figure. A woman gifted with looks and brains.

A prize beyond reach owned by nobody.

Since she gives that impression, loved by those around her, it makes her popularity to be on fire.

However. She’s actually different.

Her social disposition has become quite dry — because she mingles with other people while hiding that she’s a monster. The truth is she’s way more lonely than the rest — she’s nothing more than a weak girls that thirsts for other people’s warmth.

And nobody knows her better than…

Kusumi Chiharu. Kyouko’s childhood friend since elementary school.

“Yo, touch!”

“Uwaaaah! Run awaay! You’ll catch the Kurose germs!!”

Around seven years ago. Kyouko, due to her father’s job, moved here, to Saegusa.

She was still in her third year of elementary school.

Back in elementary school. Kyouko was subjected to the teasing of her male classmates on a regular basis.

Because of that, the Kyouko from childhood, different from now — due to her complex personality, she looked like an easy target for bullying.

Though she had fine basic features, due to things like her naturally curly hair or her big rimmed glasses, her appearance didn’t show even a bit of her current refinement.

“Sob, sob… *hiccup*”

“Ahh, ahh. She’s cryiiing. She’s cryiiing.”

“Th-that’s fine! She’s a freak. Let her cry!”

The word “freak” her male classmates nonchalantly called her pierced Kyouko’s heart.

(That’s right… I’m a freak… Since I’m not human. It’s natural that I have to suffer…)

At the time, on a popular Sunday morning tokusatsu<ref>It means “special effects” and it usually refers to transforming hero shows (lone or squad) where attacks and transformations are done with (usually poor) special effects and the monster of the week is either a puppet or an actor in costume; think about Power Rangers.</ref> hero show, fantastic beings like Kyouko were always being depicted in story as ‘foes’.

In Kyouko’s very young mind, she was vaguely aware that it was decided she couldn’t become the heroine or the main character of the story.

“How can it be fine!”

It was at that time. The first time she met ‘him’—

Kusumi Chiharu. She had known about him since before.

With outstanding reflexes, he also handled flawlessly his studies.

His looks that resembled closely those of a medium-sized dog full of charm weren’t bad too… If you had to say, it was a clear strike on Kyouko’s preferences.

Even while he didn’t lack many special traits, his popularity among the rest of the girls didn’t stem from that, but solely because of his unheard-of inside self.

“Wah, what’s this?”

“Po-pool bag!?”

What made a clean hit on the heads of the boy classmates that surrounded Kyouko was an out of season pool bag.

Strange. That’s weird.

Swimming classes in physical education have ended long ago—

When that doubt was rosen inside Kyouko’s head.

“Gueeeh! It stinks!”

“What’s with this gas bomb!”

Coming from nearby, an offensive smell that made you choke.

It was without doubt the worst stench that Kyouko had smelled up to date.

As if having wiped milk spilled on the floor with a cloth and then left it to rot — an unprecedented fetidness struck the guys.

“Hehe. My swimsuit has been inside for a month!”

“You’ve kept it there the whole summer holidays!?”

“Unbelievable… For reals. Isn’t that germ terrorism?…”

With the stench that couldn’t be withstood if used as a weapon at war, the boys were frightened by it.

“Shit. We’ll be back!”

As they realized they were at disadvantage, leaving behind a parting threat, fled at lightning speed.

— That was quite the quick curtain close.

Since the lad that has appeared so suddenly, in a single blow, has chased away boys once or twice as big as him.

“Hey, are you crying?”

“… Huh?”

She needed several seconds to realize that the hand that boy held out was turned toward her.

(I see… This person, he has come to help me…)

It seems this is the first time since birth someone outside her family has helped her.

“You… What’s your name?”

“Kurose. Kurose Kyouko… From class 3-2… And you?”

She knew his name from the start.

Nevertheless, by all means she wanted to hear it from his own mouth.

“I’m Chiharu. Kusumi Chiharu, From class 3.”

The smile on the lad’s face that showed his white teeth was extraordinarily dazzling.

<nowiki>*HEARTBEAT* *HEARTBEAT*</nowiki>

What’s it. This feeling.

My heart is throbbing, I can’t look at him straight.

Could it be love…? No. That’s surely…

After all, this person—

(I don’t know if he’s cool or uncool…)

Actually, I want to hold that hand right now and get back up.

However, the smell of rotten cheese that came from the lad’s hand greatly weakened Kyouko’s resolve.

(Sob. That this meeting becomes my first love… Don’t wanna…)

She can’t recover from the mental shock.

Kyouko’s complicated and mysterious maiden heart forced into disarray,

“… Moron. Moron, moron, moron!”

She brushed away Chiharu’s outstretched hand and started to hit him in the chest.

“Uwah!? What are you doing!?”

“Y-you. When you’re going to help a girl, at least make it be a bit cooler! Why have you done such a half-baked thing!?”

“… Yeah?”

“Don’t mind it! From now on, take your pool bag home every day and wash it! I-I beg you, have a bit more of cleanliness… Since it is possible you are my first love."

Despite having run her mouth with impetus, in the end, she regrets her violent behavior.

(Uwaaa… What am I doing… To the person who has helped me, I’m being this rude…)

With her cheeks as red as apples from shyness, she stole a glance of Chiharu’s form.

Not even in his wildest dreams had he thought that a girl who he’s just saved would give him a sermon.

Chiharu made a blank face in puzzlement.

“… Well, sorry. I… Man, I messed up…”

As she apologized with teary eyes, Chiharu started to laugh as if he had remembered something.

“Haha. The heck, girl, look at your face."

“… Wha.”

“How funny. Kyouko, you said? If you don’t mind, let’s be friends.”

“… Yeah!? A-a-ah. Errm… Yes. Nice to meet you.”

This was the meeting of Chiharu and Kyouko.

Afterwards this day, Kyouko’s very life will take a dramatic turn — but that’s another story.

<center>× × ×</center>

“Surprisingly, I miss a bit those times…”

It was when she started to clean her room.

Kyouko, being what’s usually called a clean-freak, as soon as she found some free time, she had the habit of ending up doing everything she could to clean her not disordered in the least bedroom.

— Today she’s cleaning the shelves.

Full of determination, Kyouko started to diligently sweep the accumulated dust in detail, but, somehow — she found it.

Minatsu elementary, the graduation album.

That book, as if mimicking her own memories, had been put away at the back of the shelf.

Because, the better she could, she wanted to leave it in a place where it were not seen.

Were she to read it once more, the feelings hidden on the bottom of her heart would end up reawakening, and then — that was what Kyouko feared the most.

Since she’s a monster — it’s not allowed to bound with a human boyfriend.

The end of Kyouko’s first love came at the same time she graduated from elementary school.

Even for an instant, let’s assume that, luckily, the feelings were mutual… However, it’s decided that that love won’t come true. There can’t be a Happy End.

Once my repulsive true form gets revealed — will he still keep being like himself after all?

… Impossible. If he’s a hero, I’m a freak.

Us both are incompatible existences like water and oil.

Then, Kyouko came to avoid Chiharu.

The fleeting days of her first love, against her will, were locked deep inside her heart.

“Ahaha. Uwaa… The me back then was this clumsy…”

The first time she saw her ungraceful true form, Kyouko made a self-torturing smile.

Each photo brings her precious memories. The hand that turns the pages doesn’t stop.

“…”

Suddenly. Kyouko’s eyes got glued to a certain page.

It was the future dream corner at the very end of the graduation album.

‘Pro baseball player’, ‘florist’, ‘attorney’, ‘school teacher’, ‘bride’, ‘manga writer’, ‘game creator’

Surely the kind of jobs children dream with packed together like in a dance and written in poor writing.

From among them, one is remarkably conspicuous.

‘Stag beetle. Kusumi Chiharu’

Of course, it’s his dream.

I still don’t understand what’s this guy thinking of.

Really, how could he write such a foolish dream? My understanding hurts.

Don't you understand? My dream hasn't changed since then, I still want to be a stag beetle! That's why, don't worry, your wings are honestly cool. They are not creepy at all.

…

…

Suddenly, it made me ponder his words.

… Perhaps he doesn’t know. How much has saved me the innocence that radiates from this sentence. It may seem nonsense, but at that time I felt like I was treated as a human for the first time.

Not only did he accept the things called monsters, he kept being like himself.

And that made me unbearably happy.

<nowiki>*HEARTBEAT* *HEARTBEAT*</nowiki>

“Eh… Wha…”

What’s it. This feeling.

Warmth fills me from deep inside my body, I can’t stop the throbbing on my chest.

That that I had sealed in the depths of my heart five years ago, has now once again come back.

(I see… It’s not a problem that I love him…)

How could I not realize such an easy thing?

After all — the highest barrier that worried me has been cleared.

Besides learning that I’m a monster, he’s accepted me.

It made me happy not having to endure it.

I can’t stop the throbbing on my chest. As if leaving a well, my restrained feelings are gushing out.

(How?… How come I’m still in love with him?...)

Heat as if my body is burning. I want to hear his voice, I feel as if my whole body is throbbing.

Without repressing her excitement, Kyouko started to roll over the futon.

“Haru… Haru… I love you…”

To cool her burning body, she hugged tightly her pillow.

She doesn’t know herself what she’s doing, nor she wants to know.

“Kyouko… Are you there?”

“Eh…”

Her train of thoughts completely froze. For an instant, she was under the impression that the world had come to a halt, but that was not what had really happened. If time had stopped like that, who could have saved her?

Suddenly noticing her father’s figure, Kyouko regained her senses.

Realizing her own foolishness, *fiuuu*, she inspired a big chunk of air and,

“Wha-wha-wha-wha. At least knock, you stupid old maaan!!

Shouted loudly.

“No, how do I say it… Errrm, sorry… Are you busy?...”

“Do I seem busy to you!?”

“Sorry… Were you having fun?”

“That’s too grossss!”

“I-I’m truly sorry! So, please! Please don’t throw the bed to me!”

Possessing the power of a monster, Kyouko’s physical strength was surely not laughing matter.

<center>× × ×</center>

Kyouko’s father, Kurose Mikage, only came back home about once a week.

“Errrm, this… What have you just said…?”

“Yeah. Since it’s very important, I’ll say it as much as necessary. Congrats, Kyouko. Your new partner has been found. Furthermore, he’s an exceptional person the Association has high hopes for. These are good news as no other. Go make the contract asap.”

Letting out her emotions, Kyouko hit the table with a bang and,

“First thing… Currently, I’m officially on negotiations to make a contract with Haru. How is it possible someone else has appeared!?”

“Yeah. About the thing with Chiharu-kun, papa has gone to talk it over directly with the IMA and had it cancelled.”

“Eh…”

“What’s the matter? Kyouko. You have the talent. Even at such a young age, your battle capability is top-class among our clan. We can’t allow your talent to go to waste like this.”

“That… Doing as you please is troubling… Since I was to become Haru’s partner… We had made a promise to become partners later…”

“… By later, how much are we talking of?”

Mikage’s tone of voice became harsh.

“Don’t you know, Kyouko? The time needed by a rookie tamer like Chiharu to get his second monster…”

“That’s…”

Not saying anything else, Kyouko bit her lip.

Three years. For someone acknowledged as a low-level monster tamer, that was the average time until they receive a second ring and are promoted to mid-rank.

To Kyouko, a span of three years is outrageously long.

Since, perhaps by luck, Chiharu managed to corner a top-level tamer, he may be promoted because of that.

However.

“About that, once three years have passed, what assures you that you will be chosen?”

“…!”

“… Didn’t’ you said it yourself? To Chiharu-kun, as a tamer, the sensible choice would be that red dragon. From a tamer’s point of view, between a Nephilim and a Red Dragon… Which one is preferred, don’t you understand that?"

“…”

If you go by combat strength, Nephilim surely aren’t weak. On the contrary, they are monsters of the highest of ranks.

That and all, it can’t be helped to be overshadowed by red dragons.

The tribe of dragons is very coveted among monster tamers. Contracts with them are restricted to only a fraction of the tamers.

“Then, being such a talented tamer, in three years, it won’t be weird that a powerful monster, no least than a red dragon, becomes Chiharu-kun’s partner… If it’s like that, you’ll possibly be relegated to third place.”

“Th-that…”

‘won’t be’, she couldn’t say it.

To monster tamers, they like to get powerful monsters, that’s only natural.

Then. Supposing that, let’s say, that he could choose more powerful monsters, won’t he rather get them earlier?

(I don’t want to be a burden to Haru…)

With blurry sight and fuzzy thoughts, she wobbled as if she couldn’t find the floor.

“Of course daddy would like that you served besides Chiharu-kun.

To a monster, there’s no highest honor than to make a contract with a monster tamer. Since having the backing of the Association makes a huge difference.”

“…”

“Nevertheless, let’s get real. From the instant you weren’t chosen as first, your chances of becoming Chiharu-kun’s partner went south.”

“…!”

“You know? Please make a decision before a week. You absolutely can’t face the other part in such a half-baked situation.”

Without saying no more, Mikage got up. *Blam* At the same time the sound of the door closing was heard, Kyouko bent her knees, crestfallen.

“… I look stupid.”

It seems she can’t think of any alternatives.

The thing with the pact it’s no one’s fault but hers… She looks stupid.

Suddenly, Chiharu’s reflection crossed her mind.

… At a time like this, what would he think of?

If it’s him, he would probably face the adversity without care… He wouldn’t get defeated by something of this extent. It wouldn’t crush him.

Something. Isn’t there a way?

To take this hopeless situation to an end…

“Ah!”

That instant. A diabolic and heatless idea surfaced in Kyouko’s head.

It could work…

Contract usurpation.

Though, of course, it was not something Kyouko found commendable, she has no choice.

There’re chances of success.

It goes without saying that Chiharu’s current contracted monster comes from the ghoul clan.

The ghoul clan, contrary to red dragons, is hardly popular among tamers.

Besides, when Chiharu chose the ghoul as a partner, it was purely by chance, he didn’t have the intention to make the contract.

Let’s suppose.

If I could make him notice that my charms as a monster and as a woman are better than those of the ghoul girl, maybe…

“… Yosh.”

Let’s do it.

Even if I have to resort to this, I’m going to make Chiharu mine.

Kyouko raised her eyes and announced her determination, talking to no one.

“Be it love or contracts, I won’t lose!”

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 1 Chapter 6

2013-12-12T18:57:02Z

99.19.93.10: /* Chapter 6 - The time of the final battle */

==Chapter 6 - The time of the final battle==

After thirty minutes of flight, we managed to ascertain Iris's whereabouts.

As aerial transportation had the advantage of not being caught up in hindrances such as traffic lights or congestions, our actual velocity went up.

"This is Yokohama's harbor..."

In the harbor's scenery seen from the sky, there weren't any signs of life among the rows of large warehouses.

I see, this is the most suitable place to hide somebody.

"Chiharu, where does the thread connect to?"

"Mm, there!"

The thread seemed to be connected to one of the biggest of the warehouses.

"Well then, we're landing!"

Kyouko slowly lost altitude. I realized that her flying skills have improved remarkably in this short time. Frankly, we almost died at the start.

Immediately after Kyouko's feet reached the ground Zonmi and I jumped from her back.

"Fiuuu, like I thought, the ground is the best."

The trip through the sky was good, but also too thrilling. I didn't feel safe.

"Isn't it!? Isn't it!?"

"Why do you look so happy?" retorted Kyouko in shock to Zonmi, who was smiling from ear to ear.

"Good, then, shall we go?"

"Be careful, please. There are signs of monsters in the vicinity."

"... Understood."

I braced myself once again.

I'll reiterate, our opponents are the atrocious tamers that exterminated Iris's clan. From here on, a little mistake could cost us our lives.

"Wa-wait! Don't go yet. I'm putting on my clothes!"

Looking back in confusion, Kyouko was in the middle of changing. She had changed shapes from Nephilim to human.

"Eh, why have you changed back?"

"... Don't look here."

"So-sorry..."

Though I was already tired from seeing Kyouko's panties.

"At your limit, already?... You couldn't keep your transformation more than that."

"Is that it?..."

This could be a little bad.

If Kyouko couldn't participate in the battle, Zonmi was our last ray of hope. Though we didn't know the extent of the true power of our enemy, won't it be quite the unforgiving battle?...

"Chiharu, let's go... Don't worry, since I won't lose."

As if reading my thoughts, Zonmi muttered reassuringly.

So it's like that. That's what I have to do when I grow weak-hearted.

After reaching this point, we can only fight at full power!...

'''<nowiki>*</nowiki>SPLAAAAAASH!*'''

"Chiharu! Behind you!"

"Good grief. Speak of the devil!"

A geyser of water sprayed with vigor.

Turning around in a rush, what appeared from the sea — was a giant squid monster.

The threatening squid monster was emitting a jet-black aura.

"Wha? I mean, haven't I see this guy somewhere..."

I had an intense recollection of this monster.

"It's a kraken of the sea beast tribe... I dare say it's the same individual we saw some time ago on television."

So it was that. It's the guy who was broadcasted on the TV news the day I met Zonmi.

I see. I remember that the place they showed then was Yokohama.

But wait a minute, wasn't the squid monster from back then killed by a monster that came around? What is this guy doing in this place?

"Look, the black magic power that wraps this child... It's under 'Enforce'!"

"Wait, what's 'Enforce'?"

"By means of an item illegally manufactured by people with ill will — the 'Enforce Ring', they bring the monster to a state of forced submission."

"There's such an item...!?"

"Yeah. Different from the normal 'Contract Ring'<ref>BTW I've been translating all this time 契約 as "contract", since it's the direct translation, but anytime a forced reading appears, including this one, it says "contact"; I don't know if this is intended or a mistake by the author, but if you think this is intended, feel free to change all "contract"s to "contact"s.</ref>, this is the most illegal of illegal things. Put under one-sided command, the monster loses its freedom."

I think I understand.

While on a normal contract the monster stands as an equal, under 'Enforce' it's treated as nothing more than a slave.

And, the next instant.

"Uoh!?"

The squid tentacles that bent like whips grasped us three tightly.

"Uoooooh!?"

Looking closely, the squid's overall length reached twenty meters — huge to a bizarre level. It's beyond comparison to the greatest of the monsters I've met till now.

Or, how should I put it, this situation... is quite bad.

Is it OK that we were so easily caught!?

And in contrast to my panicking, those two's facial expressions were still composed.

A premonition rose through my mind like a cork submerged in water... Could these two have been caught on purpose?

Instantly.

"Taaaa!"

"Hah!"

With movements too fast for my eyes to follow, those two tore the squid's tentacles to pieces.

"... Good grief, what reliable fellows."

If I tried to do the same thing, I'd have been powerless before the squid's slippery tentacles.

"Until when will you remain carelessly caught!?"

Zonmi's umbrella cut up the air.

Slash. The tentacle that restrained me was splendidly cut in two.

"Chiharu, please get down!"

"...Uoh!"

Once my feet reached ground, keeping my distance, I watched over those two's appearances...

Let's cool our heads. Right in front of me there are those two's enticing legs. A glimpse of that is the very best.

And in these circumstances, it seems this squid rascal is no match against Zonmi and Kyouko.

But.

It seems like my thoughts were too naive.

The enemy was not that weak. It had an astounding restoration ability. The torn up tentacles regrew immediately, and that in merely seconds. Its restoration ability is of a very high level.

"... What should I say to this!?"

To the panicking me, Zonmi said with indifference.

"This is no more than an hypothesis, but... I dare say the tentacles are but a decoy. Any time you cut them, they are regrown with magical power. And, in fact, you can't get close to the real body without facing the tentacles before."

"That's... In that case, what the heck do we do?"

Anyhow, the squid has ten tentacles.

We number three — no matter how I think of it, I don't feel we can get next to the main body.

"It can't be helped. Leave this to me."

"!?"

The one who said that was Kyouko.

"What the heck will you do?"

"If I throw all the surroundings at it, even this guy will eventually be exhausted. Luckily, there's no lack of things to throw inside these warehouses. Perhaps, my defeating this guy will we worthless."

"But, Nephilim, will you be OK? Isn't your magic power almost depleted?"

"Don't worry. Rather than that, to the me right now, I think this guy alone will be no match... Even though it's vexing, I'll take care of this guy here that's releasing this awfully unpleasant magic power... Ghoul. I leave it to you."

"If I come back and you're collapsed after exhausting all your magic power... Please spare me that outcome. Since we haven't yet settled our dispute."

"Ha, ha, that's my line!"

Contrasting with the cynicism mixed into their conversation, they did a high five with refreshing expressions.

By some kind of female bonding, it seems they have awakened to a strange camaraderie.

"Let's go, Chiharu, our foe is very near."

"Aye!"

Feeling gratitude towards Kyouko, we left that place behind.

<center>× × ×</center>

There was more darkness than expected inside the warehouse, it doesn't seem like there are many people.

There were containers loaded with miscellaneous cargo lined up. They were probably varied articles scheduled to be exported overseas.

When I looked from the sky, the thread surely reached inside here.

There's no mistake... Iris should be very close to here.

We should proceed to the interior with caution.

"Ahaha. How unusual to have guests here."

As we thought we heard a man's voice, suddenly the lighting installed on the ceiling illuminated a nearby position.

We unintentionally squinted our eyes. Who the heck is the one who did this... And.

"Iris!"

Hands and feet bound by thick ropes, Iris tied to a pillar entered our field of vision.

Dishevelled golden hair. Bare skin covered with injuries.

Her face, lacking the ambition of before, looked pale.

"Foolish one... Why art thou here..."

Judging from her hoarse tone of voice, she seemed to be quite weakened.

"How weird~. As the Kraken should have been standing watch, how can you people be here?"

It was an unpleasant voice.

Standing right beside Iris was a man with long hair.

Clad in a black suit from head to toe.

The arrangement of his features was uncanny, but his very long bangs gave the feeling of an annoying narcissist. His age, maybe in his early twenties? Saying it straightforwardly, he was an extremely disgusting man.

"I've been wondering for some time... Why do you do these mean things? Do you understand how grave a crime a contract that disregards the free will of the monster is? If it gets leaked to the IMA, it won't end well."

As Zonmi spoke with an emphatic tone, the man showed a composed smile.

"What a problem~. Since I don't feel like letting you escape from under my nose. That aside, I want to have a chat with that tamer there."

"..."

Shaken by the sudden change of topic, I was left without words.

"You should be a 7th generation rookie. You got to choose a red dragon. Amazing, the best! I now understand what the boss said! What outstanding talent do you have!?"

"Wait, what the heck are you saying?"

"Don't you know? ... I'm honestly praising you. When a monster tamer gets selected, the three initial monsters to choose from are assigned according to their individual aptitude. For a monster of the red dragon class, an apt person doesn't appear even once in a generation."

"... I don't care, I'm not glad to be praised by you! What do you want to say?"

"Fu, fu, such cold words. You — will also become a tamer of this side."

"..."

What did this guy blurt out of nowhere.

"Ha, ha, I'm astonished. Me becoming the colleague of a criminal?"

"Aah, in that case, you can do me a favor and sell me the blood of this chick. To make my monsters even more powerful. Unfortunately, the battle before against the damned dragon was consuming, but I still have more stock of 'Enforce' arranged. How do you think, is it a bad offer?"

"Don't mess with me! I won't consent to what you say, you fool!"

It's obvious that doing that won't benefit me in the least.

Thereupon, the man's face distorted,

"From my point of view, you are hopeless fools...

Being a tamer from the 6th generation, among my peers I'm the one with the fastest success in life — and saying that, it won't hurt you to hear what your senior says.

Believe it or not, like you lot now, I too was once a foolish tamer that performed his duty diligently. So, until you know the inevitability of destiny..."

"... What the heck do you mean by that?"

"You, have you thought about the end of the world?"

The man switched to a serious tone,

"As we are now, humanity will meet its unavoidable destruction. By the hands of the large number of monsters that inundate us from the Netherworld."

"... Heh."

This guy... What's he saying...

When I looked at Zonmi, for some reason she was chewing her lip and her body was trembling.

"She doesn't look like she knows nothing. Monsters have longer lifespans than humans and are more fertile. Because of that, their numbers suffer an explosive increment each year.

If it's like that, they end up having not enough food supplies nor land. If we restricted the traffic on the Gate that connects the Underworld with the human world, there will be an incessant increase of revolts. The cause would be a chronic deficiency of food supply.

Because of the current laws on coming to the human world from the Netherworld, a strict check from the Government is a must. However, that system approaches failure.

Once that happens, humanity will be slaughtered by swarms of monsters."

"..."

"And yet, the current IMA doesn't care about it. Who will mediate between monsters and humans?

... Hah, that was something from the past. To kill or to be killed — '''we'''[humanity] can do nothing more!

Right now we are a minority, but those like us that hold dissatisfaction with the current system are steadily increasing.

That's why, by suppressing the monsters, we will build a new order to put them under humanity's total control!

And once we change the laws, we will be in the right!"

"... Is what this guy is saying true?"

With her lips tightly pused, Zonmi,

"Yeah, surely what he said is something I can't deny... I won't say anything. What Chiharu ought to do? — that, decide it by yourself."

"..."

I wonder what should I do.

What do I want to do?

I came here wanting to save Iris from her trouble.

These evil tamers that slaughtered Iris's clan were unforgivable.

Surely, right now I can't make the proper judgement.

These guys, following their ideas murdered Iris's clan.

Different means, same objective — monster tamers are allies of humanity.

Killing monsters is bad... Have I, who eats meat of cows and pigs, the qualification to say that?

I don't understand, just about anything.

How much the development of an advanced civilization equals the start of a war, isn't that an eternal question rooted in personal values?

No matter how long you think about it, I feel the answer will still be out of reach.

"Chiharu."

Zonmi's dignified voice.

"I won't blame you no matter what you choose. Since from the beginning I came here entrusting my life to you... However, that's not the same as putting my life in the hands of that man. In the case you take that man's side, please pierce my heart right here."

Pointing her umbrella at me, Zonmi said.

I felt as if those eyes pierced me. Zonmi was really serious.

It seems she seriously prefers being killed by me than by this guy.

"Don't mess with me! As if I could do that!..."

As if...

I see, so it's like that. What an easy thing. Since I can't...

I won't kill. I couldn't kill neither Zonmi, Kyouko or Iris.

In that case, I've decided.

From the start I couldn't show hostility towards monsters...

Coexistence.

It may possibly only be lip service. Maybe it's a dream that cannot be realized.

But, why do I have to think about such difficult things?

In the end, that's the only objective I should aim for!

"Sorry about your invaluable suggestion, senpai. I can't agree with your ideas. Monsters... these girls are, to me, precious companions. If I can't understand, convince me until I can... After all, isn't that our job as Monster tamers?"

"Chiharu..."

Astonished by my overly optimistic words, Zonmi revealed admiration in her voice.

"A~ah, even though I troubled myself trying to spare your life. You are a shocking idiot... In that case, as you wish, I'll beat you to death!"

"Senpai, I'm aware it will sound impolite... How slow, you hadn't noticed it before, you idiot!?"

"Keh, what shitty lines you spit!"

The man moved his ring to his mouth and shouted.

"SUMMON — MINOTAUROS."

And, the next instant.

A human-shaped ox-headed giant monster appeared.

This one too... It seems it's the same I saw before on the news.

Its height was at least on the order of ten meters<ref>Around 32' 9.7".</ref>, and it clearly gushed out aura. This one is stronger than the squid from before. The axe it held in its hand glittered under the lighting.

"Zonmi... Will you fight it?"

"Of course, I'll protect you even at the cost of my life."

Zonmi strongly nodded.

Aah, in the end, I keep being helped by her. Someday I will repay her with interest.

As if unable to keep watching us, the man's face distorted.

"Ha~ha~ha. What beautiful friendship... It makes me puke. You, don't you realize you've misplaced your priorities? What you should be protecting aren't monsters, but people, don't you understand something like that..."

"... Enough with the chattering. Come at me."

"Hah, I'd have done it even if you didn't say anything!"

The moment the man raised his voice, both of us kicked the ground.

In the vanguard, Zonmi. Without catching attention, Zonmi quickly jumped upon a container and like that flew through the air. She slashed at the Minotauros with ferocious speed.

Zonmi was strong.

That's something I understand better than others.

I dare say, battling on the ground no one can defeat her.

That's — what I thought.

"GROAAAAAAR"

Letting out a weird sound, it swung its axe downwards.

Something astonishing occurred. Though the slash wasn't a direct hit, with only the wind pressure, Zonmi's body was sent flying.

"... Kyah!"

After being sent flying high, Zonmi crashed into the ground and coughed blood. Her beautiful silver hair was scattered on the ground.

The man showed a fearless smile.

"I didn't know you were so conceited, expecting to defeat a contracted monster with a stray monster. Are you dumb?"

"..."

That was something I was vaguely aware of.

The other monster was receiving a supply of magic power from his tamer. And we didn't have that. That's to say, a 2 vs. 1 situation. It wasn't a problem of real strength. Even an elementary schooler would realize that it was a clearly overwhelming disadvantage.

"... Please, don't make that face. I haven't lost yet."

Feeling my anxiety, muttered Zonmi as if admonishing me.

"So it's like that. As expected, to win while in this form was really asking for too much."

"Eh..."

What the heck is she saying?

Zonmi, after showing a composed smile — turned into a monster.

A pale face. Murky eyes.

Hanging from its belly, something hard to describe that should not have been on a pretty girl.

Standing there was the transformed into a monster — Zonmi in ghoul form.

"Zonmi, that form..."

"I wanted to defeat him in human form if possible, though... It makes me nervous to show my bowels to a man..."

"..."

As usual, it's something I believe I don't understand well.

Hearing Zonmi's words, the man laughed loudly.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha! That was certainly unexpected. You were a ghoul!? Uwaaaaa, what a shock... Even though it looks like this, for a moment I thought you were a fine woman.

Ghouls are the most unpopular clan amongst monsters. Quite the selection he has made...

No, aren't you uncontracted since you weren't chosen? Gyah, ha, ha, ha, it makes me laugh."

"... Did you only want to say that? Girls don't like men that talk too much.

The man clasped his tongue,

"Sorry, but I'm very popular. Don't lump me with that virgin there!"

The footsteps of the Minotauros echoed along with the jeers of its master.

In contrast with its gigantic frame, its movements were absurdly agile.

Closing the distance with Zonmi in an instant, like a bull in a china shop — as if suiting that idiom<ref>The original idiom was 猪突猛進, that means some by the likes "proceeding like a boar's fierce charge" or "acting recklessly"; it gets even more suitable in english since, well, he IS a bull.</ref>, it rushed on putting its all into a tackle.

Zonmi reacted by blocking it with the umbrella — but, from the start, their physiques were too different.

Zonmi couldn't help but be slowly dragged down as her shoes wore away.

"Chiharu is... surely a perverted serial adulterer indecisive quick to run away useless man. But he didn't call me "disgusting". On the contrary, on our first meeting he lent me clothes... They were tattered, but I was happy. Since our clan has been persecuted a long time due to our looks."

Zonmi was recounting in detail as if reaffirming her decision.

"Hah, what was that!? A self-appointed death flag<ref>As in the typical "Today is my last day, I'm retiring tomorrow" said by an old policeman as he shows photos of his kids/grandkids.</ref>."

"Chiharu is a thousand times cooler than you!"

Following through with the umbrella by putting all her strength into both hands, Zonmi finally repelled the Minotauros's big frame.

"Tche, shit!"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>THUMP*, stopping once more the axe that was swung down, after that the other party couldn't pull off the same level of offense and defense.

They were on par... No, we were a little better.

Despite the axe's greater offensive power, Zonmi was unscathed, and her strikes were solid hits to her opponent. The transformed Zonmi's increased agility was more skillful than before. The decisive slashes aimed at the center of its legs and loins little by little dulled the Minotauros's speed.

"Amazing..."

I couldn't help but let out a word of admiration. Our relationship wasn't superficial. Even if we weren't contracted, the Zonmi that treated me as an equal was strong, and above all beautiful.

As if flustered by the unexpectedly hard battle, the man's features were shrouded in unrest.

"Haaaah!"

Drawing a beautiful arc in midair by making half a turn, Zonmi thrust like that her umbrella into the eye of the Minotauros.

A satisfactory hit. "Groaaaar", letting out a shriek that seemed to shake the earth, the Minotauros rolled on the ground.

"... Hah. You are useless, having so much trouble against a stray. I'll cull you later."

"Next is your turn, even if I'm fighting a human, I won't hold back."

The man, being pointed at with the umbrella, scratched his head,

"A~ah, I didn't want to use it on this guy if possible, but... 'BOOST'!"

The instant he chanted that, the man's body emitted a pale light that flowed into the body of the Minotauros.

Thereupon, something unbelievable happened. The injured body healed in the blink of an eye, swelling — from the muscle covered Minotauros, white smoke was raising.

Even an amateur like me could understand what had happened — the man had bestowed magic power onto the Minotauros.

"GROAAAAAR"

The blow the Minotauros tossed after standing up in a flash, contained a power incomparable to before receiving magic power.

"Kyau"

She blocked the attack with the umbrella, but Zonmi's body was forcibly sent flying.

Crashing into a container, the lemons inside fell out.

"Look! This is the difference between having a contract or not! An overwhelming advantage impossible to overturn!"

"Zonmi!"

I rushed with full speed to Zonmi's side.

... But.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>THUD, THUD, THUD!*

Earth-shaking crazy sounds. They were the Minotauros's footsteps.

The Minotauros rushed in pursuit before I could arrive.

"Hya, ha, ha, ha, ha! Good, end her♪"

"GROAAAAAR"

At Zonmi who was defenseless right after taking that damage, slashing with that huge lump of iron,

Zonmi's body was turned into a pulp and scattered around.

The surrounding lemons were painted red with the splattered blood.

"It's..."

"Not yet! If you give them a rest, ghouls are a clan that excel in regeneration. Keep at it until its magic power runs out!"

Twice, thrice, four times, the giant axe kept falling intermittently without rest. Due to the next attack coming before managing to regenerate her body, recovery was impossible. Each time an attack came, Zonmi's death agony was heard.

"... Escape... Chiharu."

Zonmi frailly leaked those words.

"Moron! I can't do something like that!"

What's this fellow saying now that we've reached this point...

She wanted to harshly preach to me about resolution... And at the crucial moment she sacrificed herself. Is it to save me? What a damned fool!

"What are you doing... Hurry... Escape..."

"Stop joking! I definitely won't allow that!"

Putting my thoughts into words, Zonmi showed a faint smile.

"With that... Do you intend to shame me?... If I let my master die, what the heck will I do?... *Cough*"

As the axe was ruthlessly swung downwards, it resounded with a shriek like that of a smashed frog.

"Gya, ha, ha, ha, ha! Did you think I'd read the mood like in a manga, stupid!? And so ends a make-believe unbeatable friendship. Die without leaving behind any last words, you bastard!"

"Ku..."

Instantly, I turned around and ran with all my might.

"... I see, that's fine."

"He, he, Seeeerves you right! The man leaves you behind and escapes! After all, your bonds only reached that extent! And you, don't think you can escape. Since I'll soon chase and kill you!"

Ignoring the man's words that hurt my ears, I dashed with all my might.

Of course, I wasn't abandoning Zonmi, hurt before my eyes, and escaping.

Just a slim possibility — I was betting everything on that.

While hidden by the shadow of containers, my goal was the place where Iris was held. Since luckily there was no one near Iris, I managed to reach her without the man noticing.

"Hey, Iris! You all right?!"

When she heard, Iris made a surprised face.

"Foolish one... Why hast thou come here? Thou shouldst be helping that ghoul woman."

"About that, we're in a pinch! Cooperate, Iris, we need your strength."

"... That I cannot do."

"Why!?"

Iris feebly laughed,

"Canst not thou understand by seeing my state? Deplorably, I am not in a state to lend you my strength; I cannot even move one step from here. It seems that this annoying rope has the effect of absorbing magic power. Escaping is impossible."

"Heh, this thing..."

I bit into the ropes with vigor.

It seems that in order to bite off a thick thread the size of an ehoumaki<ref>http://japanesefooddictionary.blogspot.com.es/2012/02/ehomaki.html</ref> will take quite a while.

"Say, art thou a fool?... As if this rope is a good that could be broken by something like a human..."

"Like this, it will come loose."

"I do not understand. How canst thou be so sure?"

"... It's due to family circumstances. My specialty is getting out of bindings. Don't underestimate my teeth, recently I even bit through the chain of a pair of handcuffs."

Good grief, I don't understand what's with this world. I didn't think the day would come that this skill was useful outside my house.

"... Incomprehensible. If thou runnest away now thou canst save thy life, why art thou not doing so? Don't tell me... Tho-thou hast become enamoured with that girl?"

"Idiot. It's not like that!"

"Hyau!"

Iris let out a cute yell when I poked her forehead.

"... I can't escape. If I flee now, both Zonmi and Iris will die. I can't allow that."

Iris raised her eyebrows in surprise.

"Why hast thou included my name there... I forcibly made a contract with thee disregarding thy volition. And not only that, I injured and restrained thee. Thou dost not have any obligation to save me."

"Like I care. Since I want to save you, I'll save you — simply that."

"I do not understand thy reasoning. Why dost thou not explain it better to me so that I understand!?"

Iris told me by raising her voice.

"You, didn't you feel lonely in that room?"

"... Haah? Art, art thou slandering me!?"

Now I understand — Iris said that both her parents were killed by monster tamers.

The gentleness she sometimes shows, most likely stems from her solitude.

Iris... with that small body, without having any family around her... That, it was no different from unreasonable isolation. Though she behaved as if she were stout-hearted, she had a gap inside her heart... It seems it's in my nature that I can't abandon people like that.

"Look, it's undone."

Steadily chewing at the ropes while talking, I finally succeeded in releasing her from her bindings. I mean, what's this rope made from? As expected, my jaw was tired... I can't use it for a while.

"..."

Iris was speechless.

Strange. I thought she'd be happier.

"What I am going to say will sound unrefined, but... Right now, I do not think I will be of any assistance in the fray. As thou knowest, these ropes are able to absorb magic power. The me right now, sincerely speaking, can only barely remain standing... That is why, harborest not many hopes."

What, it's that? Then I don't have to worry.

"No, being like this at this time, perhaps our victory is settled."

"What dost thou mean?"

Nearing my ring to my mouth,

"BOOST!"

I chanted with a loud voice.

That instant, I fell into a state that felt as though all the energy of my body had left me.

A feeling of accomplishment as if scattered pieces suddenly fit together to a T.

With this... it's our complete victory!

"This is..."

The red light that covered her whole body was healing Iris's injuries.

And in my case, I was subjected to a tiredness as if I had swum in a pool for a day.

I understood the reason why that man hesitated to employ this power. This was horribly painful, I was already wobbling on my feet. As if I has used all my MP in a Magic Burst<ref>Recurring spell on Dragon Quest that converts all remaining MP into damage.</ref>.

"I'm astonished. To think thou hast this plentifulness of magic power dwelling inside thy body... I finally comprehend the reason why thou wast fit to elect me."

"He, he, thanks a lot."

Of course I was glad to be praised by a girl...

"I give thee my thanks, tamer. And I swear to thee. I will accomplish without fail the duty thou hast entrusted to me."

The voice of Iris, who had turned into a dragon, had recovered her usual self-confidence. Spreading her steel-like wings, Iris promptly took flight towards the man.

Giving a whipping to my exhausted body, I too followed there.

Please, let us make it in time...

Once I arrived near the man, I became speechless.

"Uwaaaaaaaaa, don't comeeeeeee!"

Minotauros's whole body scorched, only the man's scream resounded on the room.

"Is that the only thing thou wishest to say? I am desolated, but also cannot read the mood; I will quickly bring this to an end."

"Kuh, Stooooop!"

His expression distorted by despair and anguish, the man lowered his head and pleaded for his life.

"Please! I beg you! At least spare my life! It's as you see!"

Iris, sending a fleeting glance of awareness my way,

"... In that case, start by freeing all monsters thou hast put under 'Enforce'."

"Un-understood! I'll free them!"

The man removed a black ring from his hand while he crawled on the ground, and threw it away with an anguished face.

While grinding her teeth out of vexation, Iris gazed at the man's profile seemingly silent,

"... Disappear from my sight!"

She spat out those unexpected words.

As soon as he heard that, the man turned around and scampered at full throttle.

That was — a really quick curtain close.

Since this red dragon girl alone, confronting the seemingly strong foes of the Minotauros and its tamer, totally kicked their butts.

Nevertheless...

"Are you OK with that? That he escaped in the end?"

Iris laughed fearlessly,

"... Humph. I thought that it would be all right if this time I limited it to a warning and let him go free. Since had I killed that bloke, my purpose would have remained unfulfilled. At best, hereafter, I can use him as a valuable source of information."

"..."

Despite Iris having said that. I couldn't help but feel that she had some other reason.

Perhaps this is no more than mere speculation.

It may be that Iris didn't want to burden me with the crime of murder.

Even if indirectly, if she had taken the life of a person, from tomorrow on I'd have to live with the burden of that crime.

To a mere high school student like me, that's undoubtedly an unreasonably difficult thing.

"Thank you. Iris."

"... Come, now, I know not what thou meanest... Thou hast better hasten to that girl's side. I hold no doubt that even now she is surely waiting for thine arrival."

"... Aah."

Anyhow, each second is precious.

Being told by Iris, I started to run without minding my surroundings.

However. At the point I ran to awaited a despair that made me want to cover my eyes.

What was there was a lump of flesh smashed to a pulp.

A thing that barely retained human form, vestiges of Zonmi that it had been were nowhere to be found. The torn up mincemeat-like face of Zonmi showed an unsightly involuntary smile, and not even a bit of regeneration could be felt.

...

...

Why?

Why, oh, why?...

"Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"

In that pool of blood, I fell to my knees.

Zonmi's head was split in two agape, a jelly-like substance overflowing from the inside.

I tried to pick up the lump of flesh that was once Zonmi. The thick dripping blood stubbornly coiled around.

Flesh.

This is merely flesh.

No different in the least from that lined up at the supermarket, a mass of protein.

There were many things that I wanted to say to her.

Thanks for always protecting me... Sorry for being a bother... There were many things I wanted to say to you...

Zonmi.

Now I can say it.

I'll become a monster tamer.

Till now — I was spending my days without aim, however, I feel I've finally found what I want to do myself.

So that both humans and monsters can laugh and get along, I want to make a world like that.

That's why, for that reason, I want to be always at your side.

Until that dream is granted, I want you to lend me your strength.

You too — weren't you wishing for that?

And yet, why...

"Human, get out of the way."

"... I couldn't protect her. I didn't make it in time..."

Completely exhausted, I hung my head heartbroken, I don't feel like moving even one inch from here.

"What art thou saying, thou hast accomplished everything. That lass is still alive."

"... What do you mean, Zonmi shouldn't be like this! Shouldn't she be reverting to how she was!?"

"I do not like to jest — the soul of that lass is still here... But then, her current condition should not last long."

Next instant, I noticed some discomfort in my own fingertips.

If I had to liken it to something, it would be close to the feeling you get when you remove the training weights that you had been wearing. She smoothly removed the ring she was so devoted to and fixated on.

"I return thee this!"

What she handed to me was the ring she wore on her finger.

"The ring... Why now..."

"I'm not so uncouth to remain in this place. So, pardon me."

"..."

What the heck... does she means by that?...

To furthen my dumbfoundedness, Iris showed me a 'don't worry' smile.

"Whaat, thou wilst understand soon. Good grief... Thy resilience is astounding. It seems that nearly half the magic power thou spent earlier has been returned by now. Being like that, there's no need to bestow onto thee the magic power contained in my blood."

"That's why, what do you mean..."

"Let me tell thee one last thing, I am grateful from the bottom of my heart for having met thee... If thou still carriest the will to be a monster tamer, the day may come that we will meet again.

Come the time... If thou choosest to allow it... I wish that we will once again restore our contract.

And this time not by force, I want us to be partners that understand each other by heart. Like with this lass here... Farewell, tamer."

Iris changed to dragon shape and flew away by flapping her wings.

I couldn't discern Iris's dragon-changed silhouette, but the words she left behind in the end were still fresh in my mind.

I wonder what she wanted, after all.

... And.

The ring I received from Iris, I felt it was casting a pale light in Zonmi's direction.

"!?"

Like running electricity, an idea crossed my mind.

I gently approached the ring to Zonmi's hand.

I wonder what will happen — surprisingly, aren't Zonmi's injuries little by little, little by little, healing themselves?

I see... I'm granting her my internal magic power...

Recovering in an eye-blink a healthy rosy color, Zonmi opened her eyelids as if waking up from a thousand years of slumber.

"Mmm, eh... Chiharu..."

Hearing the voice I yearned for, the corners of my eyes involuntarily heated up.

"What the heck... Was I..."

Surveying restlessly her surroundings with half-asleep eyes, it seems Zonmi still couldn't get a grasp of what was happening.

"Welcome back, Zonmi."

Softly raising Zonmi's body, which had become so unbearably dear to me...

"Wha-wha-wha-what are you doing!?"

"It's fine, be quiet for a bit."

I tightly embraced her closely

[[File:Maou_na_Ore_to_Fushihime_no_Yubiwa_p237.png|thumb]]

 

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 1 Chapter 4

2013-12-12T18:21:59Z

99.19.93.10: /* Chapter 4 - Dragon Blood */

==Chapter 4 - Dragon Blood==

The next day.

We are visiting the shopping mall in front of the station.

We are aiming for the famous underwear shop that carried everything from striped panties to string panties, "Jewellery Lingerie"... I sincerely wondered what was with that naming sense.

This large-scale shopping mall that opened recently in front of the station had become the main dating spot of the area among young people.

On holidays, the building gets crowded with tons of people but, as expected, on weekdays business gets slow. Since our school was just destroyed, we could come at these kind of hours.

A flower in each hand<ref>Dating two girls at once.</ref>.

For my current situation, those were the most appropriate words to describe it.

Walking on my right, my little sister, Manami.

With a camisole that emphasized the bustline and denim shorts. With her legs covered with black stockings tucked inside thick boots, even if she's my sister, that was some refined fashion.

Walking on my left, Zonmi the ghoul.

It seems she borrowed some clothes and underwear from Manami. A miniskirt shortened to the limit and a sleeveless shirt that exposed her shoulders. Wearing heels, that was quite the modernistic fashion. Even though it wasn't raining, she carried her umbrella as usual.

So, since I frankly mustn't enjoy this harem-like situation, I put on a virtuous front to remind myself that they were my sister and a ghoul... I couldn't stand that front.

The people walking down the road openly looked at me with stares filled with jealousy. I couldn't calm down because I was not used to those stares that pierced my back.

"Buu... I hate walking..."

Zonmi sighed.

That's unexpected. Is that because you are not used to heels?

"What? Since I went to the trouble of choosing it for you, at least be grateful."

"... the clothes I got from Chiharu were enough for me."

"No, like I said that's a bit..."

Despite those being my words, I felt so guilty that I ended up coming along.

Since they were so ragged that they were one step short of becoming a dust cloth.

"... I'm not suited for flashy clothes. Don't they say "the right person in the right place"?"

"Is that so? I think they'd suit you."

I don't know much about girl clothes, but I think they should suit her at least a little.

"Wha-wha-wha, You won't get anywhere with flattery!"

<nowiki>*Flush*</nowiki>, her cheeks colored, Zonmi's voice sounded nervous.

I wasn't trying to flatter you though...

"But that's well~♪ I haven't worn that underwear in a year. Zonmi-san should feel grateful that my bra from middle school second grade fits her~"

Manami said with quite a harsh tone.

Manami is in her third year of middle school, by the way. She is studying extra-hard in order to take the entrance exam for Seiran Academy next year.

It may be an indiscretion as her relative, but I do nothing but wish 'Please, let her fail'.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa p135.png|thumb]]

"Is that true, Zonmi?"

"It's only that your sister has them big, since it's not like... Mine... Are small or anything."

The volume of Zonmi's response lowered gradually towards the end.

"That is, if I have to compare..."

How pitiful.

As her brother, I don't think I should be saying this, but Manami's chest is bigger than you'd expect from a middle schooler. Her style could put a gravure idol to shame.

Though Zonmi's weren't really that small, if you try comparing both of them it can't be helped that it'd be unfavorable.

"Fu, fu~, how is it? Today I tried to choose clothes that were a little bold to please onii-chan."

"What are you saying..."

Honestly, I was stumped about the emphasis my little sister put on her cleavage.

"If I felt something by looking at my sister's chest, it would be bad... Ethically."

"<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>Gh!"

"Hurts, it huuuurts!"

I got both cheeks pinched. In this I can't feel even a little bit of consideration for a big brother.

"Humph~, oniichan has no tact! Act like a boy once in a while!"

If I act wrongly like that, it'll mean my death in society.

I was hurriedly dragged into the underwear shop we wanted to go to.

Although I was accompanied by girls, entering this kind of place is of course embarrassing.

A place to buy underwear... I frequently had the chance to see it from afar, but this was my first time actually entering it. It was unknown territory for boys. The utopia yearned for by everyone...

"Onii-chan, what are you doing standing there!? Come in."

"Eh, Wait a minute! I have to enter too?"

It goes without saying that I was interested by what was inside, but even though there weren't any signs prohibiting entry, it wouldn't be socially acceptable to go in as a boy.

"But of course♪ It's meaningless if onii-chan doesn't come."

"Hah?"

"For what reason do you think I came? In order to research what kind of underwear onii-chan likes!"

"... Is that so?"

I worry I'm quite helpless.

I'm always wondering, but how can this one here be my blood-related sister?

While feeling dejected, I stepped into the inside of the shop.

Radiant and sparkling jewels suddenly appeared in my field of vision.

Anyway, I must've made a mistake... I shouldn't have ridiculed the naming sense.

I knelt in apology inside my heart.

Jewellery Lingerie... The sign wasn't lying...?

How can this be women's underwear, this... Could make my heartstrings loudly snap.

They are only clothes. Even so, clothes. How can a single piece of cloth have such sexual charm... Are humans such profound beings to be able to make such things?

After this experience, I was one step closer to the truth of eros.

"Come on, onii-chan! Tell me! What underwear arouses you more!?"

"Hey, isn't that an unusual question!?"

As I chased away my sister who approached while panting heavily,

"Zonmi, choose what you like. It's my treat."

"Is-is that alright?"

"Aye. It's the least I can do after you helped me."

I took a 5,000 yen note from my wallet and put it in Zonmi's hand.

Though I'll have to endure doing without porn magazines this month, I don't regret it. Since I could see this unique superb view. I wonder if that made up for it.

"Well, Zonmi, what underwear will you buy?"

"Is that so? I don't care much about design. If I think about the upcoming battles, of course it should be a sports-type one, but... What kind of things are you asking taking advantage of this confusion!?"

"... Is it bad?"

"Don't look at me with cute puppy eyes! Get out of here right now!"

Hmm, disappointing.

Nevertheless, Zonmi was earnest, or perhaps I should say she was sound. The first thing when choosing underwear is to express your true nature.

"Onii-chaan♪ Don't you think that this underwear with a gap on the crucial spot is also practicaaal?"

"..."

It really shows your true nature...

I don't want to think exactly how you find it practical, though.

Leaving Zonmi aside, since, on the other hand, I didn't want to get near Manami, I reluctantly wandered around the store.

The moment I resolutely walked into the shop, once I did it once, from then on I won't feel reluctance.

As I can legally look at women's underwear, isn't this Heaven?

Oh, this is... Heh, draweeers...? So there are those too.

Like that, I fully enjoyed my first visit to a lingerie store.

"Wait, how can it be I can't try them on!?"

All of a sudden, an out-of-place male voice resounded through the store.

Hey, hey, what the heck has just happened...

Looking about, there was my close buddy — Youhei.

"That's why, this shops forbids male customers from going into the changing room..."

"That's weird! Isn't that sexual discrimination? This is an age where you can wear a bra even if you are a man. And yet the clerk doesn't know these things? Even though I don't want to say such things, even I would file a complaint for that inappropriate attitude."

What is this guy doing on a weekday...

After all, I wonder if he has awoken to a weird fetish that gets him aroused when wearing female underwear?

"Even if you say that..."

"It's impossible to talk with you. Call your manageeer!"

... As his buddy, maybe I have to be kind enough to put up with his eccentricities.

But I can't allow it. I can't mentally endure it, as his acquaintance, I have to make him mind his surroundings since he seems to have no shame.

In the end, I observed what Youhei was doing from the shadow of a pillar.

"... Understood. So, it's seems that this time we have to take special measures... Please, keep it a secret."

"Humm, so you have started to understand what I'm saying? Well then, how about going in after that cute girl there finishes choosing a brassiere to change into?... *Slurp*"

"!?"

I see, so that was Youhei's aim!?

Kuh, you have thought it through, Youhei...

Somehow or other, it seems he hasn't awoken to any weird fetish. What a relief. It seems he's as healthy as usual.

And following Youhei's line of sight...

There was Manami.

"With what kind of eyes do you look at other people's little sisters, bastard!"

"It hurts! Eh... Chiharu?"

I gave him a chop without holding back for looking at my sister with lewd eyes.

"Look, you are troubling the clerk. Scram."

"Eh? Why are you in this kind of place?... Rather, uwaaaah, ouch, ouch. Why, Chiharu, release meeeeee!"

While pulling Youhei's ear, I took him outside the store.

... Goodbye, Jewelry Lingerie.

As a result of a conversation with Youhei, we agreed on a non-aggression treaty called 'Mutual today's events didn't happen'. It goes without saying it meant Youhei's eccentricities, but I also want to hide the truth about the fact that 'I went shopping for underwear with my little sister'.

Thus, prioritizing mutual benefit, we parted ways.

Being befuddled, I sat on a bench before the store.

Embarrassed for some reason, I didn't feel like I could enter the shop again. I'll wait here until Zonmi and Manami get out, then.

"Hum. Beholding it presently, 'tis conspicuously less crowded than usual."

Standing right before me, for some reason there was a girl mumbling under her breath.

What was surprising was that her clothes didn't seem like clothes. She was totally wrapped in what seemed like robes of a dull red color.

From inside her hood, you could catch glimpses of a facial expression full of self-confidence. Eyes concealing a strong will that fascinated the observer. Is she one of those guys that wear color contacts that I've heard of?... Those eyes were as crimson as if they were on fire.

I tried to break the ice, though she looked like she was covered by a rather dignified aura... The surprising thing was that she was extraordinarily short, I'd say around only 140 centimeters.

Charming, isn't it? Is she cosplaying as something?

"What's wrong, have you strayed from your mom?"

I don't think a child this small would've come alone to the shopping mall.

Let me see, where's the Lost Children Center...

"Ku, ku, ku. That utterance, I shall take as a declaration of war. Monster tamer..."

"!?"

I promptly fled from the bench, in preparation for the battle.

Could this fellow be... a Monster!?

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa p145.png|thumb]]

"Frightened? I will not deceive thee, since thou art an important human sacrifice, I cannot be cruel."

"You, what are you saying..."

"Make a contract with me, Monster tamer."

"..."

That was a threat I couldn't accept or deny.

I don't know what will happen if I don't comply... Her speech gave the impression of being filled with a strong power.

"Come on, I don't understand what you mean at all..."

As I played dumb, the look of the girl turned sharper than ever.

"Humm. It doth not matter if thou feignest ignorance. Fear not, I know about the little insects that surround thee. If thou feelest guilty, be not concerned if I kill them all."

"!"

Somehow I have the premonition that this situation... is a terrible emergency.

It seems this girl intends to unhesitatingly try the same contract by force that Kyouko did before.

"Don't... think Zonmi and Kyouko cannot defeat you."

"Do not look down on me, human. My name is Iris Scarlet Lindblum. The strongest bloodline's... red dragon's descendant! There is no monster above me... Dost thou not think that to be a very good reason?"

I recalled my conversation with Luka-san.

Red dragon... Isn't that the third monster following ghoul and Nephilim?

Shit. According to that, this fellow should also be one of those I had to choose from.

"What if... I refuse?"

"Of course, I will seal the pact by force."

As she laughed boldly, she pushed the palm of her little hand against my breast.

"... Gh!"

With the unbelievable power she hid, she sent my body flying in a straight line.

How can this be... I'm flying?

I took a while before I realized my own body was floating through the air.

"Guwah!"

The crash felt as if the sound of the wind had broken my eardrums.

Breaking through the shop's show window, I was smashed to glass fragments.

I felt as though all my bones were broken. I felt so tired I couldn't open my eyes. Totally exhausted, I felt I couldn't even move an inch. Warm blood gushed forth, making me feel like I was taking a bath.

"Ki-Kyaaaah!"

As women started to scream around me, I was welcomed by a bizarre situation.

As expected.

... Since this kind of monster, isn't it something you could only meet in the game world?

Totally covered in jewel-like scales. Sprouting from its body, a pair of big fat wings. Shaped from head to tail like a lizard, glimpses could be caught of canines characteristic of carnivores from the inside of its big open mouth.

A beautiful crimson dragon entered my blurred field of vision.

This chap, it's a red dragon...

Strong. She just called herself the strongest bloodline... Just by facing it, you couldn't feel safe because of the powerful aura that gushed out. Its size was on the order of a small bus, its intimidating air was more of a blue whale-class.

"Hence, thou art invited to my den."

The dragon picked me up with a limb that was small in proportion to its body.

No good... I was about to lose consciousness from the pain...

Like that, the dragon spread its wings and took flight — at that moment.

"Guuuuuuuuuu!"

A scream that seemed to shake the earth — the shriek of the red dragon echoed.

Freed from my binding, I rolled down the ground.

"Be careful. That one there is my partner."

It was Zonmi's voice.

The umbrella on Zonmi's hand pierced the dragon's scales that were as hard as steel.

Again... I've been saved by this guy...?

"Humm. A lowly one of the ghouls..."

Its face distorted in anger, the dragon once again began to float by flapping its wings.

Maybe, if it makes some distance it'll be the end — Zonmi can't fly. An aerial battle would be unfavourable.

Nevertheless, before it came to that, Zonmi leapt. Zonmi's reflexes were as nimble as those of a stray cat. That way she rode on the dragon's back, and then pierced a wing with the weapon she carried.

"Don't escape. You are invited to my territory."

"Guuh", making that dull scream, the dragon was pulled down to ground.

I see, Zonmi planned to make it into a ground battle.

"You certainly may be strong... But, can you display the same power here on the ground?"

"Begone!"

The dragon's big frame received a rush of umbrella strikes.

Even though it wasn't the sky, but the ground, the dragon was quick.

But it was the same for Zonmi.

Zonmi easily parried by rolling away while smiling with composure. It seems like Zonmi has the advantage in a ground battle.

"Tche."

Turning its face, the dragon licked the severe strike on the base of its neck.

"... Oh, my, was that shallow? You have great strength, right?"

When it heard Zonmi's words, the dragon snorted loudly.

"Ku, ku, ku. Thou mayest have dealt a heavy blow... But 'twill have no effect on me."

"But you can say... that this is the end."

<nowiki>*Tattata*.</nowiki> After judging what the best step was, Zonmi's body danced in high air. A strike like slashing wind coming from the sky.

Like that, the umbrella in her hand pierced the dragon's forehead, or that's what was expected...

The dragon showed a bold grin.

"I have caught thee, little girl."

Horror took place. The dragon was waiting for this chance — Zonmi couldn't freely move her body while in the air...

After opening its big mouth, the dragon spat out scorching hot flames.

"!?"

Zonmi instantly guarded by opening her umbrella.

But, opposing the flames that noisily continued to surge, it seems the umbrella wasn't suited to cover the whole body.

The compatibility was the worst, to begin with. Though ghouls boast resistance against physical strikes close to half invulnerability, as she personally said before, they were weak against heat.

Zonmi's lower half was scorched, and finally her legs snapped off.

"Humph. That was not even an appetizer."

The dragon shifted its gaze to me.

"Chi... Ha... Ru."

Inside my faint consciousness, there was only Zonmi's voice as though clinging to my ears.

<center>× × ×</center>

When I recovered my consciousness, all my body was restricted, attached to a cross.

Is it my imagination? But it seems that recently this kind of pattern has been awfully common...

But first, there was something I was curious about... I don't recognize this place.

I tried once again to survey my surroundings.

It was a capsule where no other living beings could be seen. Thick books were piled up. An anachronistic old-style fireplace.

If he had to liken it to something, 'a witch's room' would strike close.

What bad taste... And yet it was an eerie room.

"Hast thou woken up, human?"

From the door entered a girl I recognized.

Honey-colored twintails. Short stature beffitting of an elementary schooler. Sharp crimson eyes that could pierce you. Wrapped in those hood-attached red robes.

The red dragon.

Unmistakeable — the one here is the monster girl that abducted me.

"I get up to find this situation... That's the worst awakening ever..."

"I apologize for that. Still, it prevents thee from fleeing before mine eyes."

"You too... Need the contract that much?"

"'Tis so."

The girl shortly murmured.

"By the way, since it hath come to this, please refrain from calling me 'you'. Mine esteemed name is Iris."

"..."

I let out a big sigh.

It seems this guy wants the contract as desperately as Zonmi and Kyouko...

Still...

"What a pity, I'm still waiting for the ring. I'm not lying. It currently hasn't been delivered. Though kidnapping seems convenient, isn't it true that you can't seal the pact if you don't have the ring?"

The girl slowly tampered with her bosom.

"By the way, by ring couldst thou be referring to this thing here?"

Showing a bold smile, she took out a silver ring that glowed with a bluish-white light.

Don't tell me this guy...

I had a bad premonition. I couldn't be sure without looking at the real thing, but taking it out with this timing...

"How is that possible?"

When I asked that, Iris started to talk with an expression full of self-confidence.

"Whaat, it's very simple... The monsters around thee be foolish. No matter how many Tamers be around, with no ring, no contract can be made. My fault, I kept watching thy house. I borrowed this thing from the stupid courier."

"..."

I was cheated.

So the early arriving of the ring was delayed because of that...?

"Then, let's make the contract. Wilt thou struggle? Although I might say, don't even think about moving from there..."

"Tsk..."

My limbs were tightly bound, so I couldn't put up resistance.

Iris's little body approached me little by little.

Something cold ran against my fingertip. She had put the ring on my left hand's ring finger...

"... Let me take the opportunity to teach thee something. This ring symbolizeth that master and Monster, both be one. It doth not matter which party wears it first."

Iris continued with a composed smile.

"And after equipping it... Removal is impossible."

On Iris's finger, just when she put the ring on me.

A second ring just emitted a dazzling flash.

I see... That's the proof of a contract... What?

Feeling a rattling electric current passing through my body, I was tormented by a mysterious sensation as if the ring had become one with my body. A short while later, the ring tightly dug into my flesh, and ended up fixed there as if it were sewn.

Indeed. This... seems to be totally impossible to remove.

"Rejoice, Tamer! The contract hath been completed, from now on I and thee be one in body and soul — we'll be eternally together!"

"..."

I was vexed by my powerlessness.

Power.

Strength.

If I was stronger, I could successfully...

I bit my lips with force — my mouth was filled with the taste of iron.

I roared in anger; feeling I had nowhere to go, I could only prowl inside my heart.

"... Do not be riotous, are thou not still in convalescence?"

"..."

"Dost thou worry? I had thee take a secret concoction to make magical power course through thy body. The pain should subside soon... I ask forgiveness for what happened earlier... That... Violent behaviour of mine."

"..."

"Oh, aye, dost thou be hungry? I have made arrangements for dinner."

"Don't wanna."

"'T-'tis so?... Thou be still in convalescence..."

"..."

Seeing Iris suddenly going meek, my obstinacy seemed a bit stupid.

Heey! About the contract, it couldn't be helped.

Couldn't I let it slide?...

"Of course I'll eat."

"... Humph."

Iris, looking like she had killed her emotions,

"'Twould have been best if thou hast said that from the start. This is why the beings known as humans... All right, since today is special, let's make dishes with plenty of the legendary cowry... Hu, hu, hu."

While murmuring for some reason, she exited the room.

Fiuu... Let's think positively.

Because now I believe that this red dragon girl... Despite seeming peerlessly cruel, she couldn't be totally heartless.

If I make use of that, I'll surely have a chance to escape... I hope.

With renewed determination, I clasped my hand into a fist.

A short time later, Iris once again entered the room.

She was carrying in her hands for some reason a mysterious-looking pot.

Inside the room drifted a wonderful scent that aroused my appetite.

This scent... What is it? It seemed a mix between tonkotsu and seafood, difficult to describe, and yet very rich... It was a scent that didn't resemble anything I had tasted before.

"Although I think today I was skillful in its making... We-well, I guess something like a human cannot possibly understand the taste of my cuisine."

Iris looked at me with sparkling and somewhat uneasy eyes.

I've just noticed, but I'm surprisingly hungry.

Iris held the dish and started to scoop soup with a ladle.

"'Tis time to feed thee. Be grateful... Hot!"

Could it be because her hands trembled a bit when she served it? It seems she splashed soup on her face.

It was such a funny sight that I unintentionally ended up letting out a laugh.

"Thou, dost thou laugh!? Making fun of me, what recklessness.."

"... Stop the tedious chatter. Feed me quickly."

"... Humph. As I thought, humans are impertinent beings."

... It seems that somehow or other my chance will arrive soon.

Could it be? While clinging like this, eating will be honestly difficult. If I somewhat managed to be freed of one of my bindings, a chance to escape will arrive...

"Even if thou didst not ask, I would have feed thee immediately."

Iris walked a step, dish and spoon in hand, and was still one step away from me.

"Then, open thy mouth quickly."

"... What?"

"I told thee to open thy mouth. Dost thou not want to take thy nourishment?"

Errrrr...

Could this situation by some chance... be that?

That which couples often do on the park? That which, reflexively, makes me want to shoot a rocket launcher at them?

Does this little kid intend to personally feed me?...

Ho-how humiliating! It's Canossa's humiliation<ref>Italian commune where Holy Roman Emperor Henry IV stood three days bare-headed in the snow in 1077 as penance in order to reverse his excommunication.</ref>.

... Damn. Be as it may, my person's restricted position — since we've reached this point, I can't oppose.

I reluctantly opened my mouth.

"Mm... Tch!"

It seems Iris has made a big mistake.

Since she's so short, as I'm hanging, she couldn't feed the soup to me no matter how she tried.

As Iris couldn't reach even standing on her tiptoes, she made a sour face.

As if sighing in relief... As if saying 'what a pity'...

"... Wait an instant."

With an awkward expression, after temporarily leaving the room, she brought a small stepladder and placed it before me.

"This will serve."

"..."

Hey, wait. This guy will go that far to feed me?...

"Try to open thy mouth once again."

Doing as I was told, I opened my mouth.

The soup was scooped with a faint dripping sound. Iris, standing on a stepladder, brought the spoon to my mouth.

... And then, my mouth was filled with a soup of a rich, mellow, flawless, never tasted before perfect flavor.

"How's that? Dost thou like the flavor?"

"..."

I was speechless.

It was frankly the tastiest soup... no, food I'd ever had.

It was an unknown flavor not sweet or spicy that brought joy to my tongue.

That is, why couldn't I say 'don't feed me this, it tastes horrible'.

As I put a rather puzzled face from the shock,

"Humph, as I thought, doth it not suit the palate of humans?... Well, from the start I did not think that thou couldst understand the taste of this refined cuisine of mine. I, I knew it from the beginning."

"..."

Iris was making a terribly sad face.

"... Nevertheless, this soup will succeed in recovering from this dishonor... I will do my best to not bring harm to Master. Si-since thou hast made a contract with me, take responsibility. So, consume it without leaving anything out."

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa p163.png|thumb]]

Iris's face, for some reason, looks like she's about to cry.

"Enough of your boring chatter, feed me asap. This is absolutely delicious."

"..."

When I said that, Iris showed a bright smile like a blooming flower,

"I-Is that so?! Humph, it would seem that even while you are a hopelessly foolish human, your palate is the only finely developed thing?!"

She kept saying things I didn't understand.

As for me, since this soup had a taste that made me want to bring it back home,

"Please, teach me the recipe later."

I simply said that.

<center>× × ×</center>

It seems that Iris had somehow mistaken me for a pet or something.

After that, once every thirty minutes, she kept bringing different dishes.

The reason is, each time it was something absurdly delicious without fail, telling her that from the heart she'd say "'T-tis so?" while showing a big smile that spread through her whole face, then she'd exit the room → Once again, the loop of bringing a meal would occur.

Of course I was annoyed by being bound, but I ended up starting to think that this lifestyle wasn't that bad.

Concerned about my injuries, though I was told from the start that I was recovering with the magic power inserted inside my body, that 'secret mixture' thing that Iris said seemed to be effective, I felt even healthier than before. However, a chance to escape didn't come at all. Worried about that, Iris stubbornly guarded me to a ridiculous extent.

"I have brought thee the dessert course."

Iris came in. This time there was a jelly-like thing on the dish.

Now, I wonder how this next will taste.

Though, it's a shame. I can't seriously think about how to escape.

Iris stepped on the ladder and scooped the jelly with a spoon.

"Quickly, open thy mouth."

"... Say, can I ask you something?"

Know your enemy, know yourself, and you need not fear the result of a hundred battles<ref>Sun Tzu, '''The Art of War''' - Chapter 3.</ref> — I tried to break the ice with resolution.

"Iris, why did you want to make the contract that much?"

Zonmi and Kyouko said they needed the contract to protect their honor.

However, for some reason, I couldn't help feeling that Iris must have a different motive.

"... 'Tis but a simple purpose. I need strength. For that now I wish for even a little more magic power."

"Why do you fuss that much about power?"

"For revenge."

I was shocked by the unusually serious circumstances Iris muttered.

"I-I see..."

"Don't pry anymore than that. Thou dost not want to get scalded."

"... Understood."

She has some secret circumstances.

It would be tactless to interfere with her privacy, let's stop here.

"..."

"... In any case, sooner or later 'twill be exposed... Dost thou want I specially tell thee?"

"You'll tell me after all!?"

"'Twas around... Five years before now..."

"Such a languorous story start!?"

"THOU ART NOISY AND THOU ART DISTRACTING ME, BE SILENT."

Let's reflect a bit.

"Yes."

"Dragon hunting — At the Netherworld, the 'Dragon Blood' with the effect of drastically increasing magic power fetched extraordinary high prices — Among them, the blood of us, red dragons, was exceptionally rare.

And at the center of it all, abominable tamers — The 'Black Tamers' company... Yonne lads set up a trap for my clan with vulgar methods, then exterminated them all — I was but a child at the time, but I barely managed to keep my life.

Even now people have not ceased to pursue my blood. Therefore, I must gather strength. Strength to protect my person together with strength to destroy my foes..."

Eh.

Wait a moment, I don't understand what you mean.

"Are you bloody joking? Isn't the job of the Tamers mediating between humans and monsters!?"

"Because there are a variety of tribes of monsters — it's the same for humans. If there are those who love justice, there're also those who perpetrate crimes."

"..."

I didn't know.

I thought beyond doubt that as Monster tamers, they were only allies of justice that protected humans.

But the reality is different. There are also those truly evil people...

"Sorry for those... Wossname."

"... What mistake hast thou made?"

"What, you say... Weren't us humans those who killed all of your clan?"

"... Pff."

Iris boldly laughed.

"'Twould have been rather allaying if all humans were like thee... With more fools like thee, mine outlet for anger'd be in peril. Those words are enough for now, Tamer... Still, forgettest not those feelings. I only hope thy heart will not be dyed black."

"Hey, where are you going!?"

As her footsteps faded, I tried to stop Iris.

For some reason, I felt she shouldn't leave.

"The contract is complete... My destination has been decided. From here on, let's begin my requital. Thou must continue to bestow magical power on me from here."

Her golden hair fluttering, Iris left this place.

In those eyes, along with hatred, there was only a little tinge of sadness mixed in.

I was confused by my own feelings.

I want to become part of Iris's strength — am I softhearted for thinking like that?

However, I couldn't let her go. I felt that if she went, she would rapidly become unable to return.

Also, I really needed to go to the toilet.

If it keeps up like this, I'll also pass a point of no return.

Somebody help me, please...

"So. It seems that boy has finally made contact with the red dragon... Yes, understood. If something more happens, please contact us."

At the time, Luka got in touch with a subordinate as she sat on the rear seat of a car.

The black car she was riding in ran at high speed as if splitting the darkness apart.

"... Surprisingly, you seem glad."

Promptly seeing through his master's mood, the male driver in butler clothes murmured.

"Oh, is that how I look?"

"Yes. It seems the time has come for the young lady to scheme something bad."

"Something bad... is it? Perhaps, to him maybe it'll be an unprecedented catastrophe."

"Young lady. I'll state my concerns. From now on, it would be best if you cut ties with that boy."

"And why is that?"

"... He may ruin everything."

"Ruin everything... you say?"

As she kept ruminating the meaning of those words,

"Would you protect me if it comes to that?"

"... Yes, of course. Even in exchange for my life."

The man's voice as he stated that without a tinge of hesitation, gave a feeling of bottomless resolution.

... Then, whatever happens.

Kusumi Chiharu. To us, will his existence become the light of hope or the prelude of despair?

That's something only God knows.

Because of that, no matter how far back you look, there won't be any precedents.

While being human, a chimera that carried the blood of monsters, he became a Monster tamer...

If this fake-sounding information ends up being true, his potential ability would be inestimable.

The currently arranged series of riots seems not to be planned to measure him, but as a test case.

"Maou's kid, the king of the Tamers, aims to be a Maou... does he?"

Could there be something better than this? She didn't hold back a broad smile.

"... Even mastering the second rank isn't a dream."

Originally an impossible forbidden combination. 'Double Meaning'.

While gently stroking her nearby snake familiar, Luka celebrated in her heart the yet unseen future.

<noinclude>==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 1 Chapter 3

2013-12-12T01:23:51Z

99.19.93.10: /* Chapter 3: The assigned mission */

==Chapter 3: The assigned mission==

The Ghoul that was suddenly delivered to my house — Zonmi R. McKenzie.

The one that suddenly confessed to being a Nephilim — Kurose Kyouko.

Being currently trapped between the two of them, I was in a very dangerous position.

It was no joke, though it's not like I could tell how serious it was. If I found a green mushroom<ref>Mario reference.</ref> lying around, I'd pick it up and eat it.

Since I had to sleep soundly at the infirmary's bed until a while ago, the contents of the History lesson went totally over my head. Giving a quick glance at my surroundings, there was one female student giving me a glare as cold as ice. It was Zonmi.

It seems like my previous fleeing had somehow offended her.

Hu~m, I should do something about this. Nonetheless, this problem was already not something I could solve by myself. Surely, besides the fact that the conversation steadily grew out of proportion like that, the information was very scarce from the start...

I took a deep sigh.

Then, I remembered the conversation we had right before at the infirmary.

International Demon Association.

Quite a suspicious organization... But it piqued my interest. Giving it careful thought, that was the source of it all — it seems they are pulling the strings.

Maybe there I can find some kind of solution...

A ray of hope from the Heavens. I immediately looked for it, cell in hand. When in trouble, ask Google-sensei<ref>i.e. he's using the browser function on his cell phone to use a search engine.</ref>.

Results: 12,400 hits — It was faster than I thought.

It seems that the International Demon Association... In short, IMA, doesn't have a single head office, but instead they have set up a number of branch offices. Frankly, though I wondered if it was good to have all this information so easily accessible, I was thankful nevertheless.

After looking for the nearest branch office, I saved the address on my cell's memory. It seems that the place was in the area.

"Good! With this it'll be OK."

"... What's with it's 'oh-key'?"

Of course, this voice belonged to Zonmi. The umbrella she carried was sparkling.

With the point dripping red, I wonder whose blood it is.

"I think that this is not good too, I pondered about some things... A plan to overcome this situation."

"Hoho, you will finally make a contract with me, won't you?"

"How did you arrive to that conclusion! Nobody said so!"

No matter how many times you repeat it, I don't plan on getting such a shady job like demon tamer. Rather than that kind of job, I'd even wash corpses part-time.

"Or, how should I tell you? Why are you carrying an umbrella even if it's not raining?"

I'd been trying to ask it since a while ago. The water-blue umbrella in Zonmi's hand, it doesn't matter how you look at it, it's not one you could buy at a convenience store for 500 yen<ref>$5</ref>. Is this what you call "made on order"? It doesn't matter from where she brought it, in any case it's surely pretty expensive.

"What a foolish question. We ghouls are weak against sunli — any light-based attack. This is a necessary tool to protect ourselves."

In order to avoid saying "sunlight", she corrected herself like that.

"Hu~mpf. Then, when you face one of those... light-based attacks, what'll happen?"

"When the corruption advances too much, our life is in danger. For the same reason, heat is also a hazard; the season known in the Human World as summer sends to hospital 100,000 ghouls each year."

"Ugh..."

How should I put it, there are 100,000 ghouls?

That's a scene I don't want to picture.

"Ah! Could that be the reason why Zonmi, in the beginning, came to my house in only her underwear...?"

"Wha-wha-wha-what are you saying so suddenly!?"

"Wasn't that to reduce the body heat?"

"... Yes? Isn't that obvious!?"

"A~h, so that was it, like I thought. This solves another mystery..."

Seems like that cleared all the doubts in my mind.

Even ghouls have their problems. Surely, if they are confined in an airtight space for long periods of time, their body temperature would probably end up rising.

"... By the way, I'd like to ask you something as reference; until now, what did you think was the reason?"

"Hu~mph, I thought it was simply your hobby..."

BAM!

"Guah!"

I received a strong hit on my shin with the aforementioned umbrella.

A soothing nice sound resounded through the classroom.

"Ouch... Why, you idiot Chiharu... I got hit too."

Though I had the feeling that I could hear my buddy's moans from behind, I'd like to think it's the air.

That, wouldn't it hurt if it wasn't really a joke?

A lot of things happened and the end of classes drew near.

It was heart-breaking. I didn't know if mayhem would break before reaching there.

And in addition to that.

I was currently trapped in a real game of tag<ref>鬼ごっこ (onigokko) in Japanese, with 鬼 meaning "ogre"</ref> with two demons that faced me each time with a "let's make a contract".

Once the lesson ended, I rushed to the toilet even though I didn't have the need.

At noon break, the lunch I ate while sitting on a toilet that had a strong smell of ammonia.

This kind of moving endeavor, if I don't stop that trouble by today, will end up being the norm.

That's why.

With the signal of the end of classes, because of the aforementioned, I rushed out at full power.

"Ah! Hey, Chiharu! Why are you fleeing, you coward!?"

"Oy, Chiharu! You promised to come with me to catch demons after classes!"

However, I didn't look back. I had the feeling that I shouldn't look back.

Let's follow what my father told me. Let's head once and for all to the International Demons Association. Though it'll be good if I find some kind of valuable information... The timely end of the noon break + the full speed I came with till here = not a soul around.

I was careful that Zonmi and Kyouko<ref>It said "Zonmitachi", but since they are 2 as for now, I'll better put both names instead of "the others".</ref> didn't chase me. I ended up quickly leaving the school.

I hurriedly finished changing into my outdoor shoes by kicking the ground.

Then, as I approached the school gate, I was struck by a heavily uncomfortable feeling.

There there were trucks piled like bricks.

I blinked once. I rubbed my eyes.

It can't be, recently my eyes must be playing tricks to me.

Hahaha... It seems that somehow or other, the scene I'm seeing right now is not a hallucination.

The countless piled trucks were packed right before the gate, as if someone intentionally put them there to obstruct the exit. What a nonsensical view.

"Ha-ru~"

I looked at the source of the voice.

It came from far above. From the top of the piled trucks.

There, squatting slightly, was a slender girl. Blown by the wind, her ponytail swayed right and left.

"Kyouko..."

I couldn't do nothing but stood with my mouth shut.

Unbelievable. Could this all be Kyouko's doing...?

"Sorry, Haru. It's a dead end."

"Hey, hey, this better be a prank."

Is it because of the mood? This girl... gives a different feeling than usual.

The atmosphere froze from the tension.

"... Haru is a bad kid. Since you won't make a contract with me. That's why you ran away."

"Wait a minute! What are you planning to do!"

The time, after school.

Here and there were students going back home, it seemed that they would notice something strange going on.

"Though I think that Haru will somehow be somewhat fine, please don't die. Perhaps, since I can't go easy... I'll obligate you to make the contract by force!"

"Ehm... Hi?"

This is bad.

Kurose Kyouko.

Though it seems she has a reputation in the school of being an angel, right now her expression was, no matter how you look at it, that of a demon. She'll use any means to reach her goals... That's what her eyes were saying.

Then, as if she had thought of something, Kyouko removed her bracelet from her wrist and threw it to the sky.

I wonder what will happen.

The bracelet changed in a flash into a rod<ref>全属棒 (zenshokubou) or all-[included/affiliated/belonging] cane. I don't know how to translate this and I haven't found no info on it.</ref>, isn't that her weapon of choice?

That shape... It's something you usually see in games.

Its design was like a mix of a spear and an axe. Perhaps it's what they call a halberd.

I think Kyouko won't hesitate to thrust it from the top of the trucks,

"Secret technique: moonsault."

I had a hunch she muttered something like that.

The truck revolved in mid-air. Something incredible revolved in mid-air.

Though I don't think I know what to say, Kyouko, making use of her abnormal superhuman strength, as she started to make a piercing attack, she tossed with force the truck she was standing on.

Describing a beautiful arc, she turned in mid-air. She fell onto me like that.

Along with a thunderous roar as if the earth was splitting, a cloud of dust danced in the air.

"Wah!?"

I managed to narrowly dodge that. If my reaction was one second late, by now I would have become as flat as her chest.

"Ah~! Why did you avoid it...? Had it hit, you wouldn't have need to suffer."

Hey, hey. You must be joking... What ridiculous strength.

"What the heck! Didn't you want to make a contract until just now!?"

"... Maybe it's Haru who doesn't understand anything. To demons, what the meaning of the contract with a tamer is... If it continues like this and that ghoul girl fetches the contract, I'll act like this."

"..."

That's right, Zonmi also said the same thing before.

But because of that, is it good this contracting by force...?

<nowiki>*</nowiki>GURUN*, Kyouko wielded the aforementioned truck.

That's bad, her reach is too long. I don't think I can avoid being hit.

And if I try to stop the attack, both my arms will end up totally smashed.

Like that, I had a single option left. I kicked the ground and dashed at full power.

"Ku..."

<nowiki>*</nowiki>GOTSUN*, a dull sound echoed through my bones. It seems like I couldn't avoid it by a paper-thin margin.

It seems that my left leg ended up taking serious damage. I don't think I can keep standing very long.

"Sorry, Haru. I really didn't want to show such violent behavior..."

"Why do you... Show me something like this, Kyouko!"

Or perhaps, could it be that it's bad manners to ask that?

However, I couldn't help but ask.

It's like that, after all? Till now, I was thinking of Kyouko as a human. I don't know nothing about Kyouko as a Nephilim...

"Right... For starters, why don't we talk about our clan?"

While looking from above me, my leg broken, Kyouko told with a serious tone.

"Us, the Nephilim clan, while being from the giant tribe, are a heretic breed born from crossbreeding between humans and fallen angels... In other words, we are incomplete beings that don't belong to either of the two.

Though our ancestors originally barely subsisted in a corner of the Netherworld, that became a good pretext. The persecuted Nephilim were chased off from their territory and ended up migrating to the Human world."

"... Really, to me it seems like other people's problems."

"They didn't have any other way. When I was born, the Nephilim clan had been already chased out of the Netherworld. That's why I don't know what the Netherworld looks like."

"..."

"Neither demons nor humans, we are in between. If, once again, we had a chance to regain our place in the Netherworld... That would only be by making a contract with a Demon tamer and attaining some achievements... Although that's my father opinion."

Kyouko laughed bitterly.

Ah, somehow I'm absolutely pitiable.

Kyouko shouldered the destiny of the entire Nephilim tribe.

On one hand, I felt like I was under a kind of joke... About contracts with Demons, that much I understand. Though maybe I noticed it too late.

"Well, then. Haru... This is the finishing blow. You'll be sleeping soon."

<nowiki>*</nowiki>FIUU*, the wind blew. The truck was swung mercilessly.

This time I definitely won't be able to evade. When I closed my eyes with resignation...

"You are truly a useless master, indeed."

Silver hair gently brushed by the wind. A dignified appearance.

Opening my eyes, a slender girl had stopped the truck with an umbrella.

"Zonmi!?"

She was Zonmi. Had she blocked this forceful contacting? Her umbrella blown off to nowhere, her arm bent in an impossible direction with a snap.

"Hey, you, is your arm OK?"

"Don't make light of a ghoul. A wound of this degree is only a scratch."

"..."

That's probably true. I don't think she's bluffing.

"I was holding back. Quickly, move from there... Or do you have a plan?"

"... Ah."

I nodded.

What she said back then... I was reminded of it.

I ran. I ran at full speed.

Luckily, it seems like my injured left leg has recovered considerably. Really, I'm grateful of the seemingly magical constitution of my body.

"Ha-Haru... Don't escape!"

She swung the truck downwards.

However, this time I wasn't that scared... I felt an inexplicable calmness.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>FLASH!*

Moving as nimbly as a cat, Zonmi blocked the descending truck with her body.

"... Thank you."

"It-it's nothing, you don't have to thank me. If you want to repay me, do it with actions!"

I looked at Zonmi, whose skull had sunk; let's keep a secret what those bits that could be seen were.

I sprinted towards the gate. Looking carefully at the crudely piled up trucks, there is a gap I could pass through by bending myself a little. Praying that it wouldn't crumble, I quickly passed through the trucks.

This... It's seems like I won't go home empty-handed.

As I sensed a heavy pressure, I headed to the station as fast as I could.

Though I was curious about the course of Zonmi and Kyouko's battle, nothing good would come for me.

International Demon Association. Though that's quite a suspicious name it has, I couldn't help but feel that it had the key to the problem.

I was running with a speed that wouldn't lose even to that of Melos when he wanted to save Selinuntius<ref>Both Melos and Selinuntius are characters of the story [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Run,_Melos! Run, Melos!].</ref>.

I boarded a train that arrived with good timing.

<center>× × ×</center>

After reaching my target destination, I was speechless.

If I thought that it'd be an easily recognizable place... There was the indispensable necessity for a home's dinner table, the local based retail shop "Sakurazaka butchery".

Seriously...? Is this my hometown...?

Looking at "Sakurazaka butchery" like the map told, it was a run-of-the-mill tattered and inconspicuous building. It seems that the International Demon Association's branch office was located on the third floor.

Since I asked... I hope I can get some results.

Filled with anxiety, I went up the stairs. While I was going from second to third floor...

... A pink snake appeared before my eyes.

With its swollen belly, it looked like a never-before-seen species.

Is this... A demon?

Twirling it's tongue, it seemed to be saying "follow me" without words.

What the heck... Could this be some kind of trap?

But, even if I worry, it can't be helped. As if following the snake, I passed through the door of the branch office. Inside there was such a mess that it resembled, for example, a so-called "jumbled bedroom of a college student". There were so many books and documents scattered everywhere that it was difficult to find a place to stand.

Taking a look inside, there was a person collapsed on top of a slightly large desk. It was a woman.

She had long eyelashes on her narrow eyes. A well-proportioned nose. Long, glossy and slightly wavy fair hair.

With an overall composed atmosphere, a person that gave the feeling of an unbelievably pretty young woman.

[[File:Maou_na_Ore_to_Fushihime_no_Yubiwa_p101.png|thumb]]

"You were... Let's see... Chiharu-kun, if I'm not mistaken?"

"That's right, but... Who are you?"

Though having one's own name disclosed gave a tinge of uneasiness... That much was crystal clear.

Knowing my name, this person surely... is somehow related to Demon tamers.

"I'm Luka. Everybody calls me that.<ref>i.e. without honorifics.</ref> I'm the Demon tamer entrusted with the protection of this area... It's fine if you call it a kind of recognition."

The Demon tamer that guards this area... I've heard that there are many IMA branches throughout the world. Could it be that each one has a Demon tamer in charge of each section?

"This is the branch office of the International Monster Association, isn't it? Isn't the public information about it a bit too open?"

"That's right. It seems like in the olden days they liked to be a little more concealed, but now it's different. Wouldn't you understand by looking at the situation outside? That's not something you can hide for long."

"... How did the world end up like that?"

"That's what we want to know, Chiharu-kun. Before long, the world will approach an unprecedented crisis. That's why this time we assumed the risk of recruiting a large number of Monster tamers. We expect your participation."

"..."

Though she is talking about a risk, even I knew that she meant the Monster rebellion or the reports.

Softening the traffic through the Abyss Gate that connects the Netherworld and the Human World.

Is that the extent of the risk we must assume...?

"Then, did you want to ask only that?"

".. No, I came here to day to ask something."

"Fu, fu; what do you mean?"

Luka-san showed a captivating smile.

I told her the whole story.

My election as a Monster tamer. Being stuck in the middle of a conflict between the Ghoul and Nephilim clans. The scattering sparks of the confrontation those two had just a while ago.

'Ah, this person must be consulted about things like this a lot.'

Luka's attitude while listening to my talk was enough to make you think like that.

However, only a little.

If there was something that piqued my attention, was the manner in which, in the middle of my speech, Luka-san contained her laughter... I wasn't saying anything funny.

"Yeah, I more or less understand... Chiharu-kun is still a child."

"I'm... a child?"

"Yeah, a child. Specifically, the kind of child that eats his hamburger with ketchup."

"What's with that evaluation standard!?"

"Adults eat plain oroshiponzu<ref>A Japanese sauce made of soy, citrus juice and grated radish.</ref>."

"What, I didn't know!?"

I was worried to be told that my common sense didn't resemble the common sense of the world.

"Then, in the end. Which monster do you choose?"

"Which one... Would it be a problem if I don't choose?"

"Yeah, I'd say a big one. You are seriously a good-for-nothing."

"..."

Those words hurt deeply as if they were arrows.

How do I say it... Luka-san is someone with a mysterious atmosphere.

Rather talkative and loving to joke, it was like her eyes could see through anything as if it were totally transparent.

"Well, why don't you try to change your way of thinking? Which one would you like as a girlfriend?"

"What's with that kind of twist?"

We're not making any progress... Concluding that, I tried to get right to the point.

"Frankly, I'd like that you taught me a way so that no one gets injured. Please teach me a way so that Zonmi, Kyouko and I will all be happy."

"How sweet. Don't you think you are asking for something unreasonable?"

"... I suppose."

"There's one way."

"There is!?"

Looking at her eyes, I understood. She's like Manami... Someone born under the star of extreme sadism. Perhaps, making fun of people is her only way to have fun.

"However, though it would be fine to teach you, there are conditions. Will you do me a favor?"

Luka-san let out a captivating laugh.

Sincerely, even though I was annoyed because I felt like I was dancing on the palm of her hand, I nodded reluctantly.

"In short words, since about three days from now I want to go on vacation, I'd like you to guard this area in the meantime. Could you? You seem like a reassuring comrade. You see, since while I'm entrusted with this task, I don't have the chance of traveling afar..."

"Wa-Wait a minute! Is it OK leaving that kind of serious duty to other people to do!?"

"Don't worry, don't worry. It's a special situation."

Even when you talk about it incredibly lightly, isn't that quite a serious duty...

"If something important happens like having to guide a newbie tamer, as long as you don't act unstylishly, that's fine. Be at ease."

"A newbie tamer... Hey, I haven't agreed to become a Monster tamer yet..."

"Is that so!?"

Luka-san began to talk like she had just remembered something.

Are you ignoring what I say...?

"I'll kindly give you some advice. As you know, newbie tamers have to choose one out of three monsters given that match their own aptitude, who will become their chosen partner. Do you understand the meaning of this?"

"Eehm, what's the meaning?"

"Right now, there are two monsters before you. Those two were both proposed as choices to you. As far as I know... Should there be one other more?"

"And that one... has yet to appear?"

"You should take that possibility into account. It seems... That your misfortune has only just started."

"... Don't say something ominous that seems like a line from a cancelled manga."

Though I was curious about the words Luka-san had said, I feel we should follow the track we were on for now.

To guard the area while Luka-san is gone... I don't understand well, but should I try to ask Zonmi and Kyouko to collaborate for the time being...?

With my chest filled with determination, I left that place.

<center>× × ×</center>

"I'm home!"

"..."

Zonmi appeared when I was changing out of my outdoor shoes at the entryway after returning home.

On top of the worn-out clothes I gave her, for some reason she was wearing an apron, but it was OK.

That's... Supposed to be a gag?

There was a large knife stabbed into Zonmi's forehead.

"Hey... Is your head OK?"

"Wha-Whaaat!?"

Zonmi raised her voice with her mouth open wide.

"What do you mean!? I'm normal, as you can see; don't lump me together with a pervert like you!"

"... No, it's not that. I mean this, this."

"Ah!"

<nowiki>*JAM*</nowiki>, I extracted the knife that was stuck into Zonmi's head.

If I remember correctly... The one stuck on Zonmi's head was my favorite.

"I mean, how couldn't you notice that you had a knife stuck in your own forehead...?"

When I pointed that out, Zonmi puffed her cheeks.

"It cant be helped, can it!? Since us ghouls don't bear such an illogical system like what's known as sense of pain!"

She rebutted angrily.

No, no, the sense of pain is something important. It's an important signal that our body sends us as an SOS... Though we could say... That ghouls were seemingly immortal from the start, they have no need of such a function.

"Well, who was the one who did such a horrible thing?"

Surely, that must not be self-inflicted.

While I had a hunch about who was the culprit, I had to at least ask.

"It was Chiharu's little sister. I don't know why, but she suddenly stabbed me."

"As expected."

Frightening.

Had Zonmi not been a ghoul, what did she plan to do?

Fiuu... I had been on the verge of shouldering a crime that would have haunted me my whole life.

"Well, I still have many questions..."

"Yes, like?"

"After that, how did you end your battle with Kyouko?"

Though I'm worried by my sister's insurgence, that comes first.

I couldn't see any big injuries on Zonmi's body, with the exception of her forehead, and since she has returned to my home, does that mean she had won?

"I have no excuse. I managed to corner her, but... In the end, she managed to slip out at the last second."

"... Is that so?"

More than enough.

That Kyouko that boasted such a superhuman strength as being able to wield a truck with one hand managed to slip out. Zonmi's true ability is probably more than I expected, though.

"Mmm... Mmmm!"

For some reason, I could hear my sister shrieking.

"Hey, Zonmi... By the way, what did you do with Manami?"

"If you mean your sister, didn't I restrain her with ropes so she didn't act violently?"

"..."

She calmly told me. What are you doing with other people's little sisters, you punk.

When I was about to voice that, Manami appeared tied in a turtle-shell bondage...

"Oo... Mmm..."

She probably tried to mutter "Onii-chan!", but I couldn't understand it due to the towel stuffed into her mouth.

Even if I was curious of where Zonmi could have learnt to tie a turtle-shell bondage when there's no chance for that within a normal lifestyle, right now that didn't matter.

"Wait, I'll help you right now."

"... Please, stop. Once you unbind her, what if she goes on a rampage again? To contain her brutishness, isn't it better to leave her like that?"

"Is my sister some kind of beast?"

Come to think of it, the transfer student introduced herself like that on her first day.

Zonmi truly hates humans...

I thought about that while I removed the towel from her mouth.

This situation... Rather than your run-in-the-mill teasing, somehow I got the opposite feeling.

"... Haaah! O-onii-chan! Who is that!? She didn't die even though I killed her, she's totally weird!"

"Calm down, Manami, aren't you the weird one? For starters, it isn't ethical to kill someone."

I don't know why, but I seem to be surrounded by people without a speck of common sense. Crap, now my head is hurting.

"You zombie girl! Don't get near my Oniiiii~-chan! Scram!"

"I'm not a zombie. I'm a proud ghoul, Zonmi."

Zonmi muttered a complaint.

Ah, of course she'd fuss over that.

"Well, about stabbing kitchen knives in people's foreheads... it's bad, OK?"

"Bu-but sheee~! She came all of a sudden and said 'I'll live together with oniichan'! I won't allow that!"

"Did you say that... Zonmi?"

"Yes. So that something like today doesn't happen again. At least until the end of our agreement, don't leave my field of view."

"..."

Certainly Zonmi could also help me with other things when going out of the house. I don't know when Kyouko will try to make a contract by force again.

"Listen, Manami... We don't have another option. Even though I don't want to go along with that, but the circumstances don't allow us to not live together..."

"Wha-what? You have to cohabit even when you don't want to go along?"

"We~ll, there are some deep issues..."

"Onii-chan... Could it be that she's your sex friend?... That's it! I won't allow it! Kill, I'll kill her! Onii-chan, untie me! I have to kill her!"

"What things are you saying?"

"Urk!"

I poked Manami in the forehead.

As you see, Manami has a tendency to easily go on instant rampage, but if you talk things with her, she has good sense... Though even I wasn't sure if that's really the case.

"Mmmph<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>! Onii-chan, how cheeky. For this, I'll whip you later a hundred times as a punishment."

As I expected, she has always been like this...

"Se-se-se-sex fr..."

For some reason, Zonmi's face was as red as a tomato and muttering something under her breath.

"Hurry, untie me quickly! Onii-chan is being tricked by this demon! I must open your eyes!"

"If I untie you, you shall listen to the circumstances."

"Mmm~"

I unbound Manami's ropes.

I'd wish that once I'm done no more troubles arise, but maybe that's wishful thinking...

<center>× × ×</center>

Later. After wasting a whole hour persuading Manami, we went to have dinner. Over the round table there was a menu of karaage accompanied by salad and miso soup that, while simple, suited our tastes.

I was surprised that Zonmi made all of this without help.

Something that was bothering me, it seems that Zonmi was wearing an apron earlier because she was preparing to make dinner.

The sweet oily aroma of the deep-frying greatly aroused our appetite.

"Ooh, this is delicious."

The outside was crispy while the inside was juicy. At the same time, a nice spicy flavor filled my mouth.

"Is that so? I learnt how to make it to suit your tastes."

"Mmm~. Onii-chan exaggerates! When he's in front of a beauty, he just makes a stupid grin! You glutton!"

"If that's so, try to eat too."

Showing her dissatisfaction, my sister threw the karaage into her mouth.

"...!"

"How's it, delicious?"

"Hmph. It's really not a big deal! The food onii-chan cooks is a hundred times more delicious!"

Despite saying that, Manami moved the chopsticks with amazing speed... This fellow's not honest.

Since we have no father and mom has been living overseas because of work forever, I was usually in charge of cooking. It wasn't my intention, but something inevitable.

It's not like Manami couldn't cook... But if I let her, I don't know what she would mix with it. No, I'm not joking.

"That was surprising. Zonmi, you cook really well."

"Of course. That's because to us monsters, food is an indispensable source of magical power."

"Eeh~, so it's like that."

It seems like magic replenishment works like normal nutrition.

"This miso soup, in particular. It doesn't lose to the one I usually make, even though the ingredients are all the same... Huh?"

"That miso soup alone was done by your sister. She stubbornly kept telling me 'I'll make it'..."

What the heck. I had a very unpleasant premonition.

"... Sorry. I'll go throw this out the sink."

"Ah! Onii-chan, meanie! This time I didn't put anything weird!"

"As if I would believe you! You have too many antecedents! Be sincere, have you put anything dangerous in it?"

"I really didn't put anything this time... Well, except for a handful of love..."

"... As I thought, I'm throwing it out."

"Uwaaaaaaaa! Time out, onii-chan! It was 30,000 yen for ten grams! I used up my meager savings to buy it!"

"As if I know!"

I had to take advantage of this momentum to get rid of the miso soup.

"Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"

Manami emitted a strange sound like that of an uprooted mandragora.

"..."

Zonmi stared at us siblings' usual behavior with such a cold gaze that could almost freeze.

No, what am I saying? Really... what was that?

"... Well, then, have you come up with a plan to overcome that?"

"Yeah, about that..."

I told her about what happened earlier with Luka-san.

"Is that so? If that's what Luka said, we can trust that information."

"Eh, you know her? Is Luka-san a celebrity?"

"The Snake charmer Demon tamer... Luka the Snake tamer. A competent Demon tamer that's first in the list to become the next Maou. Having accomplished innumerable achievements, she's a charismatic celebrity even in the Netherworld."

I see. I thought she was someone with an extraordinary aura around her, but was she such an amazing person?

"To protect the area... Is it? Since, in the first place, it's not like anything big will happen, the degree of difficulty of that mission should be very low."

"... There shouldn't be any big incidents in this area."

"That's why, we shan't be negligent. For that, from tomorrow onwards, we have to successfully guard this area."

"Eh, but school..."

"It ended half destroyed during my battle with the Nephilim. It will be closed for a while."

"..."

I take back what I said.

Police, help! Something big has happened!

My chest is filled with feelings of guilt.

Incidentally, when I looked at Manami, 'Mph!', with her lips pursed, she looked displeased for some reason.

"Hey, in other words, isn't that a date?"

"Absolutely not, why don't you listen to what people say?"

"Liar! Even if you give this or that pretext, isn't that two people spending all day together? That's a date, after all!"

"Ha, ha, what things you say, Manami. Hey, Zonmi, say something..."

"Da-da-date... Date..."

Zonmi was looking down, her cheeks dyed red for some reason.

... Hey, why didn't you deny it.

"Mmmmph. See, like I said! I definitely won't approve it! It's too early to go on a date with oniichan, how audacious!"

"And what would you expect me to do, spending all day sleeping at home?"

Even if I conceded and called it a date, I don't know why I would need approval from my sister.

"I will also go with you. It's only fair."

"Sorry, I don't understand. First, there's no benefit from your tagging along."

"There are benefits."

"Isn't that at best a punchline with something like a low-acidity shampoo?"

"It's not... Or should I say I have doubts of your sense of humor..."

While she threw me a scornful glance, 'Ahem!', Manami cleared her throat and continued.

"Onii-chan, wouldn't it be bad if you somehow ended up shopping for clothes or underwear with this zombie?"

"Wah!"

The moment she heard Manami's words, Zonmi's body twitched.

"Ah~. Now that you mention it, her clothes are indeed worn out. As expected, we should buy her new ones."

"Don-don't worry, I don't need them. These clothes are more than enough.

"... Now that you mention it, it seems that somehow you were able to wear our school uniform, from where did you get that?"

"That... I got it from Luka. She also helped me with the school admission."

"Eeh, so it was like that...?"

I had been wondering till now, but that cleared it.

During the two days I hadn't seen Zonmi, she was at Luka-san's place.

"I mean, you zombie there, do you have a change of underwear? You don't perhaps keep wearing the same, right..."

When Manami asked that with scornful eyes, Zonmi's body twitched like a golden fish out of water.

"Hey... Could it be... You..."

"I-I didn't have another way! I couldn't ask anyone to buy me underwear! I-I simply kept wearing those I like... Hey, Chiharu! Don't look at me with those eyes!"

"Ha, ha..."

This means tomorrow we three will end up going shopping.

Of course, about guarding the area, however... I'm certain even a monk would be worried.

<center>× × ×</center>

Later.

Zonmi decided to take a bath, and meanwhile I secretly slipped out of the house.

My aim was, of course, to see how things were going on at Kyouko's side.

Leaving behind a note that said 'I'm going to the convenience store', I went out.

Right now I could be easily attacked but, nevertheless, I couldn't simply leave it be. Even assuming that Kyouko is a demon, it didn't change the fact that she's my childhood friend.

Walking by the street at night, after a short while I saw Kyouko's apartment. It was made of wood and you couldn't call it nice even as flattery. When I was a kid, I often came here to play, but recently I didn't have many chances to visit.

Will she be fine... that girl?

Don't worry. Even if she gives an impression of stern behavior, she's unexpectedly softhearted...

""Ah!""

While turning a corner on the road, I ran into a jersey-clad Kyouko.

"..."

Kyouko held a supermarket bag. At this hour... Perhaps she aimed for the last-minute discount goods<ref>In Japan, supermarkets start giving discounts to unsold goods a little while before closing time in order to get rid of them. For more info, go see or watch the ''Ben-To'' series.</ref> I know since I often also do the same.

"Yo!"

Same as before, There was an awkward mood, but since it was this time, I loudly greeted her.

"What a surprise. You are a shocking idiot... You won't live long."

"Yes, I'm an idiot, did you notice it at last, you idiot?"

Of course it's not like I didn't feel uneasy.

But, right now, I shouldn't leave Kyouko, her eyes full of doubt, alone. That's why,

"Hey, do you want to talk for a bit?"

I made up my mind and broke the ice like that.

I hadn't been to Kyouko's place since elementary school, it really has been five years.

"Ha, ha, ha, it hasn't changed in the slightest, your house."

"Stop it! It can't be helped if since the start we didn't have many things!"

Kyouko's room had only the necessary minimum furniture, living with a simplicity you wouldn't expect of a girl her age. At school, Kyouko gives a gorgeous impression. If those guys in class knew, they'd surely faint.

"Would you like something to drink?"

"Aye."

"Calpis, perhaps?"

"No, I don't like the calpis you serve here because it's watery!"

Silent kick (omitted).

"Barley tea, please."

"OK."

As we conversed like that, I was relieved.

Good, Kyouko hasn't changed.

At least it seems I don't have to worry being suddenly attacked.

Unintentionally, I remembered the times I came to this house to play in elementary school.

When was it?... Since playing with girls was embarrassing, my relation with Kyouko ended up straining. Also, could it be because of the deep memories this place held?... As this house hadn't changed in the last five years, I felt a strange sense of security.

A while later, Kyoko returned with cups on both hands.

"Say, don't you think I could attack you?"

Muttered Kyouko while lowering her back to the floor.

"Did you plan on attacking?"

"Well. You've seen my battle with that ghoul. There's no reason for that kind of thing. Sorry, Haru, that time... Somehow it ended like that."

"Is that so? That's good. Since I also want my first time to be with the girl I like."

Playing dumb, Kyouko chuckled a little.

"Haru, please look behind for a moment."

"Why so sudden?"

"It's fine."

Being told that, I turned back.

Let me see, I feel that recently things always develop like that... Especially today.

When I turned around after hearing a 'Now it's fine', I found Kyouko had removed her clothes.

Wearing nothing but her underwear, Kyouko's upper body, though unconsciously trembling, gave a sense of earnestness as she said the following:

"I'll show you from now on, my true form."

"... OK."

As soon as she told that, black things clearly sprouted from Kyouko's back.

Covered by thin hair, they became the shape of wings.

It would be difficult to compare them with something of this world, but if you force me to do it, they were closer to bat wings... They weren't things you could call lovely even as flattery. They were eerie wings that stirred up unpleasant and disturbing feelings.

"This is only a part, If you wish I can fully transform. Want to see?"

"No, that's OK..."

Better refrain from that. As what I'm seeing doesn't give a very pleasant feeling, if I see more than that my head will probably hurt.

"Since about when..."

As a shadow covered her face, Kyouko muttered:

"I was aware I wasn't a human ever since I was born... I didn't learn it. It was harsh. Even while concealing my true self, I couldn't become close to anyone..."

"... Why didn't you tell me until now?"

"I couldn't, this form... is revolting, right?"

"..."

I couldn't either deny or confirm it.

While one must be able to solve his own problems<ref>The literal translations is "one must finish no matter what laundry", which I take it means "one must solve his own problems, no matter how difficult they are"; if you know an equivalent English expression, feel free to change it.</ref>, I couldn't make an instantaneous decision.

"While it may seem a trifling matter to other people, I often pondered about what kind of person I was. Always wondering for what reason I was born."

"..."

"But, you know? Recently, at last, I had a chance to make good use of this power. That was when I knew Haru had been chosen as a Demon tamer. I was glad. If I could display my power for the sake of someone close to me, I thought wouldn't it be a happy thing in the end?"

"Really?"

So she was thinking about those kind of things.

"But it's too late. It may be too late. Today, you know, when I gathered my strength and decided to open my heart, there was already another girl beside Haru. I was scared. I felt she had stolen the place I'd just found... that's why I made a fool of myself. Why did it end up like this?... In addition to this creepy things... I made myself be hated..."

Kyouko looked downwards, droplets dripping from her eyes.

... Now that I think, Kyouko has always been like this.

Really, who was it that she got this bad habit from, pretending to be tough with a composed face... She ends up shouldering all of her troubles alone.

That's why today I'm extremely happy.

This fellow has conveyed her true intentions to me.

I softly put my hand on Kyouko's head and gently stroked her hair.

"Aren't you always causing a ruckus? I got used to it long ago."

"But..."

Worried about Kyouko, I said.

"Kyouko, the elementary school graduation album. On the column of our dreams for the future, do you remember what I wrote I wanted to be?"

"... A stag beetle."

Those were records labeled as 'Dark History' on my internal memory folder.

"Correct, they have it good. They are free to eat nothing but watermelon. Moreover, they are cool because they have horns."

"... What do you mean?"

"Don't you understand? My dream hasn't changed since then, I still want to be a stag beetle! That's why, don't worry, your wings are honestly cool. They are not creepy at all."

"... Aren't you stupid. Saying these kind of things even though you are in middle school..."

"That's it, you hadn't noticed until now, stu~pid?"

That day, Kyouko cried.

What's more, they were happy tears.

Because of that, I got home late and was severely tied by the two girls awaiting there.

I cried too.

Since those two's punishment honestly wasn't a joke. Saying 'Human, it would be best if you died.', I feel you don't want to know the rest.

Perhaps, I won't forget in my life what happened today.

What I'm saying, I feel this is the most dense time in my life.

[[File:Maou_na_Ore_to_Fushihime_no_Yubiwa_p131.png|300px]]

 

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2013-12-12T01:18:12Z

99.19.93.10:

Afterwards.

Information about the monsters had spread throughout the world like wildfire, even the news had been reporting about it nonstop.

Simply that, these things had been repeating for countless times already in the world, up until now there was no major impact, because of the appearance of monsters there might be some that caused trouble——take Zonmi’s for example, claiming to be a high-class demon (?) active at night.

Nevertheless, after Zonmi arrived, there’s no other news from her. Even the contract wasn’t formed.

Two days had passed since that day; Sunday.

There’s still the obligation to go to school, being a student sure is tiresome.

“Ahh—a, will monsters show up in this city—”

Calls of greeting rang throughout the classroom in early morning.

The person besides me who was spouting nonsense——Sakamoto Youhei.

Though his name sounded like that of a handsome male performer, his appearance was just above average. He is in a competition with me on the whether whose number of years without a girlfriend will last longer; up until now the result is still undecided.

“Oh—. I have never expected you to have this kind of suicidal tendency.”

“Idiot, that’s not it! How could I die a virgin before graduating.”

“Don’t regret your own words then.”

Putting more importance in his own desires rather than his life, this Youhei is great.

“What is frequently presented in movies? It’s girls being attacked by monsters! Here, I would heroically rescue her! There is no other way easier than this to hook up with a girl! Just rescuing a damsel in distress.”

“How could you say it is easy—”

To have this spoken, it seems Japan is too peaceful.

“It is just a simple matter.”

“Eh?”

“Chiharu, do you know about the monster incident?”

Monster incident——

The moment he heard this word, he screamed out inside his heart.

“It is circulating in the online forum. A monster that can overthrow another monster——it must be capable of being controlled, it seems they need to receive training under monster tamers to be able to do so."

“Oh—, so it is like this.”

“So cool—, those monster tamers. They could send those SDF freaks flying!”

Though my face didn’t show any interest, but in actual fact I was very shaken inside.

What if, demon tamers do really exist——.

I almost became a demon tamer. Because they said I got talent.

However, where had I done wrong——it’s also hard to accept the fact that Zonmi disappeared in front of me.

“Why do I want to become a demon tamer, of course it is to hook up a girlfriend.”

“Isn’t that a bit too blunt”

“Thus said, Chiharu. Let’s go capture some demons after school.”

“Eh? Wait a bit, how come it becomes like that?”

“What what, to be a demon tamer a demon companion is necessary.”

“Don’t say it naturally! Do you think you can partner up with a demon.”

“No problem, my family owns a butcher shop. There are plenty of rotten meats I can use to fish them up!”

“Dragon Quest!?”

Seriously, don’t mix game and reality together.

Moreover according to Zonmi, a contract and a ring is necessary——this is like the pokeball in Pokemon.

Speaking of which does his house sell good quality cheap meat, if so I will give it a shot, but do demons will really form a contract from this.

(Clank Clank)

As I was wandering in thoughts, the female homeroom teacher——Moemi-sensei had already entered the classroom.

It’s homeroom time.

“Everyone please return to your seat.”

Following the teacher’s words, the clamor died down for a moment.

“Today, I would like to introduce a new transfer student.”

“Woahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.”

In the next instant, the classroom atmosphere was enveloped with air of excitement.

“O, oi Chiharu. Did you hear that? This is so hard to believe, my hands and feet are shaking nonstop now? What private school is the person from? Isn’t this like a development in Galgame."

“I am also surprised.”

Being in the same state of mind.

Indeed, it’s strange for our school to have transfer students.

Regarding the junior and senior division of Seiran Private Academy, it’s rare even in normal schools, not to mention entering halfway through the term.

“Bi—Shou—Jo!”

“Bi—Shou—Jo!” “Bi—Shou—Jo!”

Not knowing when the entire classroom started to shout out the word ‘bishoujo’.

“Bi—Shou—Jo!” “Bi—Shou—Jo!” “Bi—Shou—Jo!”

“Bi—Shou—Jo!” “Bi—Shou—Jo!” “Bi—Shou—Jo!”

This is just too much.

What should I do if it turns out to be a boy.

Having a female transfer student, it is not that simple like in the world of manga or anime.

Being behind the trends, Seiran Private Academy had just changed to a co-ed school recently, the number of females were overwhelmingly small. Comparing the ratio between male and female it would be roughly about nine to one.

Were the school a whole boy school, they would have given up their hope long ago.

But, in this kind of environment of Seiran Private Academy, the place had become a den of testosterone.

“Please be quiet! Please come in, Zonmi-san.”

Eh.

Wait a bit. Just now, why did it sound so familiar.

(Clank)

Bearing the whole class’ expectation, a silver hair and sapphire colored eyes girl entered.

An uptight face reminiscent of a painting.

Legs and hands similar to those of a model.

Like an otherworldly being, a complete beauty.

Contrary to the previous uproar. The classroom was surrounded by a solemn atmosphere.

Absolute silence.

Truly an absolute silence.

They were all mesmerized by the transfer student’s beauty——.

“I am Zonmi R. Mckenzie. Please take good care of me from now on.”

Zonmi introduced herself with a cold and indifferent tone.

According to his memory Zonmi she has a pale complexion, and a hard to describe object protruding out of the stomach which wouldn’t be surprising if it is considered 18+.

But at present.

What’s standing in front of him is a human, furthermore, a dazzling beauty.

Am I dreaming?

What in the world is this.

“Zonmi-san, please do a short self-introduction.”

“I despise human beings. Therefore, let me state this in advance. Please do not talk casually to me.”

“”

This guy, what did she say on the first day of school. She should be able to differentiate between what should be said or not.

Still, what about if it stimulates those masochistic guys?

Looking besides him, Youhei assumed a [decided] pose.

“Then, what about Zonmi-san’s seat.”

The female homeroom teacher looked at the classroom saying.

“Here! Here here! Sensei, the seat besides mine is empty!”

Youhei quickly sprang up and said.

Eh, do we have empty seats left?

“Oi! Are you joking, isn’t it me who sits next to you!”

This guy, what conspiracy is he planning.

Not good. I have a bad premonition.

As expected, Youhei cracked up a devilish smile and spoke: “Sensei. Chiharu here stole his parents’ account at a young age, ordering H-magazine online, an undisciplined person. I suggest him to quit school.”

I have been accused. I was sold out by a friend?

“That’s rude! I had only bought it once!”

Moreover I had lost. Consequently, those books were thrown away by my sister.

“Hmph, even if it is true, sensei, Chiharu bought a porn magazine from nearby his house and did many unimaginable things in the toilet. He should definitely quit school.”

“Why do I need to quit school just because of that!”

This kind of thing, every healthy male high school student should have experienced it at least once.

Damnit. This scoundrel dare to sell out his friend.

Truly doesn’t have any worth as a friend.

“Then Zonmi-san. It seems like the seat besides Youhei-san is vacant, please sit there!”

“Yes yes, the empty seat besides Youhei has already been occupied, isn’t that me!”

A neighbouring boy shouted out.

Probably, the teacher couldn’t bear with the disturbance Youhei caused.

Although he doesn’t quite understand, but it did save up a lot of troubles.

“Where have you been?”

There were a lot of questions he wanted to ask.

He inquired her in an inaudible voice to the surroundings.

“Of course, to attend this school, I had done a lot of work in the background.”

“Ha, so what is it for?”

“Do you even need to ask, I had already stated it before——to train you into an excellent demon tamer. In order to realize this goal, your daily routine must be changed first”

“Wait wait, I don’t get what you are trying to do.”

“Only people who possess a strong will could wield large amount of magic. Therefore I need to discipline your rotten body and mind thoroughly from step one."

“I don’t want to be called that by a rotten person like you.”

“Ahah, Chiharu do you have a poor eyesight? In what way am I rotten?”

Reexamining once more.

The face was still like that of a doll the same as before.

Looking at her body——it is the same as those uniform well developed bodies of foreign models, perfectly in contrast with the Seiran Private Academy’s uniform.

With her appearance, out of one hundred people all would say that she is a bishoujo.

“What did you do to make your body look like that?”

“With magic, changing your appearance to a human one is easy as pie. Henceforth I will use this appearance to monitor Chiharu.”

“Monitor, really you.”

“Is there anything you are dissatisfied with?”

“Of course!”

Besides, I have no intention of becoming a demon tamer——.

Why does she always ignore other people’s opinions.

“Moreover, is the object from last time sent?”

“Eh?”

“It’s the ring. Let’s quickly forge the contract.”

“Hey. It seems you are pretty insistent on forming the contract. Is there anything particular about it?”

“Really, you really don’t know anything Chiharu.”

Zonmi impatiently answered.

“There are two benefits of a demon forming a contract with a demon tamer. First is the magica supply. Through the contract, the magical power accumulated in the tamer’s body will be sent to the demon.”

For demons magic is like their lifeline. Not only could it boost their power, if the magical supply is exhausted, maintaining a human appearance is impossible.

The other point is summoning. To be exact this benefits the tamer. By using the ring as a medium and chanting, tamers can summon the demon whenever they want. Without summoning the demon, there is no way for the person to protect himself.

“Urgh——. In other words, me supplying the magic stored in my body to Zonmi, Zonmi would heed my summon any time.”

Basically it is as said. Like the [imperial summon] in the Kamakura Bakufu shogunate period.

Setting aside the question how in the world did she know about Japanese history for now, the reasons Zonmi gave sounded reasonable.

Well, there’s no way for him to know even if there is magic power currently produced inside his body.

“It’s a shame, but there is no said ring being sent. It’s not lost either.”

“So it's like this, how strange.”

As the conversation proceeds along, morning class had already ended.

Truthfully speaking, what the teacher had said didn’t seep into his head.

However there’re no big issues now. Just in case, I better ask Youhei.

“Excuse me. Where is Kusumi-san?”

Amidst the classroom full of males came a clear voice of a female.

Looking at the owner of the voice, it is my childhood friend.

A model-like appearance with the pair of eyes as her selling point. Long orthodox type ponytail tied by a ribbon draping behind. Combining
with proper dressing she exuded a grandiose atmosphere.

A high class lady——she would leave an impression even for people who saw her for the first time.

Kurose Kyouko.

Called out my name, she is known to be the best girl in school.

“Ah, it’s Kyouko-sama.”

“Our angel has descended here.”

The boys all suddenly perked up.

The situation is similar to that of when a rabbit is thrown into the pen. Like a hell spider’s silk.

The number of female in Seiran Private Academy is sparse to begin with, and Kyouko’s reputation is extremely high.

For how widespread is her reputation, inside the monthly magazine that is published privately in my school [Sexual Promiscuity], [Kyouko-chan is really an angel!] was nominated for this year Buzzword Award.

Every week in the school [Kyouko-chan’s goods] could be seen dealing everywhere in secret, all of a high price. Though I don’t know how it has come to this, but if there are used tissues or tights (with DNA verification), rumors say that the price will rise up to several ten thousand yen.

I for one don’t understand why people need to fuss over such things.

Again this is the special circumstances of this school.

“Hey, Kurose Kyouko(?) is calling you.”

The classmates were directing their bloodshot eyes filled with killing intent at me.

W, wait a moment, I haven’t done anything, have I?

“Zonmi, come with me for a sec.”

“Chiharu. Did you even listen to what I just said? I said I'm gonna monitor Chiharu 24/7.”

“”

Zonmi cast over a sight full of enmity.

Oi, you don’t plan on following me into the bath and toilet do you.

I ridiculed in my heart.

“Zonmi-san! I have fallen head over heels for you at first sight! Please go out with me!”

Youhei’s voice sounded like a novice comedian.

“You’re too sly Youhei! I am cleary first!”

“No no, I saw her twelve thousand years ago.”

Zonmi was surrounded by a group of men.

These guys, really have no integrity whatsoever.

Seiran Private Academy.

Always ranked first in the [Most unwanted boyfriend] list of a nearby private girl school.

But, this is the perfect opportunity. It’s a chance for me to get away from Zonmi, and it seems Kyouko has something to talk about.

“Ah! Wait! Chiharu!?”

Ignoring Zonmi’s pleading gaze, I ran towards Kyouko.

Sorry Zonmi. I will be back soon.

×××

“Too slow! You sure got guts to have me wait here for so long! When has Haru-chan become this daring. Who do you think you are?”

With the open of the mouth, a torrent of cute yet furious voice came pouring down from Kyouko.

Though he almost got used to it, but how talented a person does she think she is to say so?

“That line, I would really love to say it back to you. So what now, it is really rare for you to call out to me.”

My status as a childhood friend with Kyouko is far too different from your typical gal game’s setting. The days when we had a good relationship was limited only to elementary school, after becoming a junior high school student, eating lunch together, playing together, those sort of things were gradually gone.

Even if our relationship at present is those of a friend, we didn’t interfere with each other's daily life.

“Humph! It’s rare for me to call out to you like this. Don’t you have any problems adopting that kind of attitude?”

“No problem at all.”

“Could you forgive me this time!?”

“Ok, I forgive you.”

I lightly poked Kyouko’s proud forehead, “Uwah” a low sound of lamenting was issued, she then glared furiously over here.

“Oh. Your sense of humour is really primary school kid-level.”

Kyouko mumbled to herself. It was undeniable though.

“So what is it. There are people waiting for me so could you briefly say it out.”

“That, today I have something important to discuss.”

I couldn’t help but feel bewildered at Kyouko who bowed her hand then left.

“What is with you, got a period?”

“Humph!”

“Uwah.”

Due to the wind, the skirt gently floated up.

Like a herbivore, her slender leg smashed onto my head. A clean hit.

“Uh, that hurt.”

“A, are you an idiot!? Why would I talk about menstruation period with you!?”

“Thought you forgot to bring sanitary towel and the likes.”

“If I say I want it will you give it to me! Why do you carry those kind of things around, you pervert!”

“Of course I don’t have them. I can’t say for sure I have tampon or not.”

“That’s even more gross!”

Kyouko did a beautiful comeback.

From her retort just now it seems she is quite experienced in this.

“Then, you came to see me just for this? So stupid, I will go back.”

“It’s not this of course! G, give me a moment.”

As he was turning back to leave, his sleeve was tugged.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa p65.png|thumb]]

“Please! Today I have something important to discuss with you.”

“Oi, so what is it. This isn’t like you.”

A beautiful and talented woman. Self-conceited.

These yojijukugo perfectly fit her, today she was strange somehow.

It’s like getting the heroine to have a MAX favorable impression of you. Did she eat something weird.

“In short it’s inconvenient to talk about it here. Let’s go to a place with no people.”

“Yes?”

My childhood friend who was tugging at my sleeve along with looking up at me, I couldn’t help but skip a beat at this.

“W,w,w,w, what do you want?”

“Please! It’s of the utmost secrecy so I don’t want other people overhearing it.”

She said it is a secret.

Looking at my childhood friend whose cheeks were flushed red——I finally noticed.

This girl, is in love with me.

Saying she wanted to go to a place void of people, no matter which era it is, it must be inside the gymnasium.

Although there will be a lot of people gathering here at lunchtime, but luckily it is quiet in the morning.

“I am sorry for calling you out.”

“No, no problems. So, what do you want to talk with me?”

I am more evil than I thought.

What Kyouko wants to say——it’s clear as day.

Though I already guessed what it is, I still asked about it, I am really a terrible person. Maybe I got a natural disposition for making girls cry. I, am such a natural philanderer.

“I think Haru already knew about it.”

“Um um.”

“I, want to form a contract with Chiharu.”

“Yeah?”

Wait wait.

Did I just hear something familiar.

“I think Haru already knew about it. Truth be told, I am a nephilim.”

“What?”

“Well. Haven’t you heard——from a member of the National Demon Association? When I knew Haru chose me as your partner, although it’s not what I had expected, I am really glad. Afterwards I think that if it is Haru then it would be really great.”

Kyouko with her blushing face was fidgeting all over.

In the meantime, I racked my brain assessing the current situation.

The National Demon Association? Where have I heard that suspicious term before.

If Kyouko is really a nephilim then she is the same as Zonmi; a demon that has the ability to shape shift as a human.

How can that be possible! Kyouko had lead a normal human life up till now.

"I have always felt abase for being a demon. I detest myself for not being a human. Nevertheless, after I heard that Haru had been chosen as a monster tamer, a dramatic change occurred to my thoughts. Ah, I subconsciously thought that isn't this fate? Haru is the tamer and I am your partner. No problem, everything will be fine as long as there is me! We will make the strongest combination ever!"

Kyouko was speaking nonstop like a running faucet, causing me to have a headache.

"W, wait a bit. Do you have any proof to show that you are a monster?"

"If you mean transforming, then I can show you my true form."

""

What came off from my childhood friend mouth was the complete opposite of what I thought, this is like a line from the final BOSS in an RPG game, this is beyond my wildest imagination.

"That so, then mind changing for me. I still can't believe you are a demon no matter what."

"Oi, there's no way I can do this in the public right? Absolutely impossible! It's embarrassing!"

"Please bear with it, I beg this of you."

"Y, you insist on seeing it?"

"Yes."

Though the reason for why Kyouko is blushing is still unclear, but I still want to see--what kind of monster you are. Furthermore, this helpless look would kinda make people feel relieved.

"I understand. Then, let me undress first. Haru turn your head back."

After I turned back as she instructed.

Um, clothes?

Why clothes, I wonder why, but the answer suddenly popped out in my brain.

Kyouko said that she is a nephilim——that means, her transformed body would be much larger than the current one, it could rip the uniform apart.

It seems I have no way out of this.

Wait a minute, if a monster appeared here, wouldn't that cause the school to fall into chaos?

From the news some days ago, the image of the scared citizens when facing the octopus appeared in his head.

"W, wait. That just now doesn't count——."

As I turned around, I was rendered speechless.

Undergarments.

What is in front of me is a set of undergarments.

Apparently Kyouko was in the middle of undressing, she was currently going to take off her undergarments. From her spilling breasts it could be seen that it wasn't really that big, saying it as currently in a developing state would also do.

Back to the topic, she is still wearing that cute laced panty, she hasn't made any progress from primary school at all.

"Wahhhhh————!"

"Wait, this is an acci-"

As Kyouko was screaming-

"What are you guys doing?"

Zonmi had descended from the sky.

This is not due to me hallucinating.

Zonmi was holding onto an umbrella in her right hand.

This girl had gone overboard.

Since childhood, everyone dreamt of jumping off from a high place with an umbrella in hand.

This was being realized by Zonmi who was jumping off from a window on the third floor (roughly).

Zonmi was lightly fluttering in the air, like a strand of hair being blown by the wind. Such a graceful movement. What kind of trick did she use to achieve this?

"What are you doing, nephilim?"

"————"

Zonmi called Kyouko a nephilim.
So Kyouko is really a monster.

"Who are you? Why are you here!"

"Why you ask, because I am chosen as Chiharu's partner. It's a given that I should be by his side."

"Huh, partner? You liar! It's clearly me who Haru had chosen!"

"You dare spout nonsense even now, it's useless to try and trick us!"

Zonmi looked at Kyouko who was only in undergarments with a penetrating gaze.

So that's what happened. So it is this kind of situation.

It's not strange for Zonmi to be mistaken. Although it's not other people business.

"I, it's not like that! It's because Haru wants to see it no matter what, that's why I stripped."

"Huh?"

Although it is the truth why do I get a hunch that this will invite misunderstandings.

Both eyes of Zonmi began to be devoid of light, no difference from a dead fish eyes.

"Chiharu, is what the nephilim said true?"

"Yes, it's the truth."

After I answered this, Zonmi deliberately gave off a "kuku" sound as she ferociously glared at Chiharu.

"So Chiharu is this overjoyed over the nephilim's naked body~. To the extent that he even forgot our contract, I will separate you from that woman right now."

"Wait, it's a misunderstanding! I only wanted... To see Kyouko's true appearance."

Even though I'm telling the truth — it seems it has backfired.

"Fu, fu, so, master, you say you aren't satisfied by seeing the nephilim in underwear, so you wanted to see her stark naked body?"

"Eh, Haru. Is that so?"

"Tha-that's wrong, idiot!"

How'd I say it, could it be that not only Zonmi, but Kyouko too is having a misunderstanding?

It's like I'm talking to myself. Do they want to kill me...

"Don't try to deny it, you pervert tamer obsessed with eroticism that forgets his obligations, die!"

<nowiki>*CLONK*</nowiki>

Strike. Zonmi's umbrella impacted on my forehead.

... Shit, again? She's done it again?

What a deja-vu.

With a disgusting feeling as if she had rattled my brain, my vision became white for an instant, then turned red. It seems my head is bleeding somewhere.

Like that, sprawled on the ground... I didn't lose consciousness.

Gueh...

In this world, I don't think that there's such good timing.

Shit. If it was like that, I should've beautifully fainted from the start. At least that way I wouldn't have to suffer so much!

My head spinning, I strongly felt as if puking.

"That monster there! Look here! If you look, we may resolve the misunderstanding!"

"You're still going on with that? Chiharu couldn't have chosen no one but us ghouls!"

Kyouko, who unnoticed had put on back her uniform, was carrying for some reason some documents in her hand.

"... Ng!"

Zonmi, after rudely grabbing them and taking a look, she soon began to tremble.

<nowiki>*CLONK*</nowiki>

As I was crawling on the floor, Zonmi swung down her umbrella into my skull.

Ha, ha, ha. Thanks... I can die at least...

As I was losing consciousness, for some reason I was grateful for Zonmi's nonsensical violence.

× × ×

Once I recovered my consciousness, I saw a very weird scene.

For starters, it wasn't my room. Pure white sheets. Long and narrow light tubes.

Around me, something similar to a thin curtain delimited what seemed a private space.

The infirmary.

Though it's not a place I'm familiar with, it seems I'm at the infirmary.

"Have you woken up?"

When the thin curtain opened with a light sound, I saw two faces I recognized. They were Zonmi and Kyouko.

"Ah!"

As soon as I saw their faces, I recalled in a flash what had happened before.

My guts started to roar, it was as if my entrails were boiling.

"Zonmi... I'm mad..."

"Why, pervert?"

Said Zonmi, seemingly having no idea.

"Don't come with that! What would've happened if I died!?"

"Don't worry, Chiharu. You won't die from something like that."

"... The heck you say?"

Once I asked that, Zonmi, without even batting an eye, started to tell me.

"Humans able to become monster tamers have over-the-top resilience. Because, in the end, they can use the magic power they generate inside their bodies to heal. Know what I say? Have you suffered in the past any serious wound?"

"... Maybe."

Now that you say it, that's right.

From the time when I was a kid, my wounds have always healed faster than average.

Sadly, starting with my sister, I've been subjected to more nonsensical violence than average, and that's why my body has gained resilience, or that's what I thought... Though, if I think about it, that has no scientific base.

"Eeerm, wouldn't it be better to explain things to Haru asap?"

The one who interrupted like that was Kyouko.

I don't know how much time I've been unconscious, but surely the first term has already started — I'm grateful for Kyouko's worrying(?).

"Before that, Chiharu, I want to ask you something. The International Monster Association — the IMA, do you know about it?"

"Nope, not in the least."

Or, to be correct, I didn't know any more than what they've told me until now.

"Haa... I suppose." "So, it's like this..."

Their reaction seemed like a mix between shock and bewilderment.

Mmm, is it so bad that I know nothing?

"Firstly, how did you choose us? Because there's no doubt about that..."

"Wait a minute! I don't remember having chosen neither Zonmi nor Kyouko? I mean, I didn't know from the start about any election! What election..."

At last I was able to ask the question that had been bothering me since the start. It seems that's the source of our disagreements.

"Didn't you receive a mail from the IMA? Every rookie tamer shall choose from three compatible monsters which one will be his first partner..."

Mail.

Mail?

"Ah."

Now that I think, there was something like that...

When did it happen? I think it was not long ago.

"You received the mail! Well, Haru, what did you do with it?"

"Since it seemed too shady, I deleted it and marked it as spam."

"..." "..."

Eeeerm. Have I said something so weird?

"So that's it. If you deleted it without answering, I suppose they sent you another one, but, how bad, you had it blocked. Isn't that irregularity the source of this mess?"

"Uuu... What do I do. Now how will I explain it to papa."

Zonmi was looking intently to me, talking with detachment, while Kyouko was obviously downcast.

"Wait a minute! I don't get it. Why in the world does it seem I've done something bad!?"

With a grave tone, Zonmi let out the bomb.

"Summarizing, we are in a situation where you have to choose between me and the nephilim."

"Mmm, is that a problem?"

"And very big! Rookie tamers like you can only make a contract with a single monster at a time. And as I said before, the contract with a monster tamer is essential to the monster's social status, you could completely ruin the reputation of the clan you don't choose!"

"... Ng!"

At that moment, I realized for the first time its true importance.

Zonmi had assured at the beginning that, were the pact cancelled, it wouldn't be weird if war started between ghouls and humans.

And, since that's probably also the case with Kyouko, If I make the contract with Zonmi — will war start between humans and nephilim?...

"Who will you make the pact with, Chiharu?"

Said Zonmi looking disdainful at me.

"Eh, eeerm. I..."

"Of course Haru will choose me, right?”

Told Kyouko, her eyes full of uneasiness.

"Eh?"

"After all, Haru has seen... my pa-panties! That's why, take responsibility and make the contract!"

"No, I find the reasoning a bit weird..."

Surely, it something nice to see...

When I glanced at Zonmi looking for help, for some reason, 'Muu!', she was pouting.

"If it's like that, I have preference with the contract. Since Chiharu has seen... my i-innards! Take responsibility!"

"That exceeds my comprehension ability..."

Innards and panties. Which one is more embarrassing to be seen?

Fuu... Calm down. Let's cool my head. Now matter how much I think about it, I can't find a comparison standard...

"Chiiihaaaruuu! You alive?..."

A joyful voice like that of a young performer was heard.

Suddenly, through the infirmary door entered a guy with a familiar morose face.

It was no other than my buddy — Youhei.

Like sent from Heavens.

Today may be the day I'm grateful for his existence.

"Sorry, it's time for Calculus."

"Wai, Chiharu!" "Haru!?"

Looking back to talk to the two beauties that tried to stop me,

"Hey, let's go, Youhei!"

"What happened, Chiharu, aren't you a bit too lively?... Eh, hey? What are Zonmi-san and Kyouko-tan doing here?... Eh, uwaaaah, ouch, it hurts. What happens, Chiharu? Let me goooooo!"

Pulling Youhei by an ear, I quickly got out of the infirmary.

It was close. A little bit more and I couldn't have avoided an irreparable disaster.

× × ×

At the same time, spying Chiharu and the rest from a faraway place, there was a non-human girl.

Clad in a bewitching negligée, a descendant of those said to be the most ancient dragons of the world — the red dragons.

Lying face down on the bed, she was looking at a lapis lazuli-colored crystal ball.

It's said that red dragons had the curious trait of gathering treasures from all ages and places, and sleep laying above them.

Because of that, over her bed there were spread treasures equal to the yearly revenue of a small country, taken from her outings.

Of course, the crystal ball she was staring into was also an invaluable treasure.

The crystal ball could reflect things as if its was a mirror.

"That... Is the Monster Tamer selected as apt for me?"

Reflected on the ball, a young male high school student dressed in cheap clothes could be seen.

The level of the monsters a tamer can handle depends on their ability.

In other words — the might of the monsters he has at his charge is proof of the greatness of the tamer.

"Fu... May be that I have underestimated him..."

Though she showed a self-torturing smile, in her heart, she thought it would be convenient.

Since a tamer without knowledge or experience will be easier to control for the monster.

"Kusumi Chiharu... Is that? I'll use him as much as I am able. This night, the repayment of the blood will start."

In her dim room, the girl let out an eerie smile.

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>